《Tenkomori: The Homecoming Club Conquers Another World》 Chapter 1: I Have a Home to Go Back to Chapter 1: I Have a Home to Go Back to Chapter 1. I Have a Home to Go Back to As soon as my toes catch the crosswalk, the light turns green. Three, two, one....... This is the point of the race. The next step, 152 meters ahead, is the most difficult part of the course: the push-button signal. Calculating my stride, I look at the sidewalk ahead. The only person in sight is an old woman with a cane. Thank God. If I had to push the button myself, that would be the end of my challenge for the day. Now I just have to decide when to push the button. Depending on that, I need to adjust my speed. Slow is out of the question, and even if Im fast, Ill be forced to slow down. After hundreds of attempts, keeping the speed constant has proven to be the fastest. My throat rumbled involuntarily. But when she reaches the signal, the old woman stops moving. She looks at the line of cars and stands there like a statue. This is not good. She doesnt know its a push-button system. So far, my steps have been perfect. I had ducked my classmates, passed through the waves of rivals, and passed through the traffic lights perfectly. It was definitely a new section time. I could have set a new record. Im the ace of the homecoming club. Every day for the past year and a few months since I entered high school has been a battle against the record. There were times when I was stopped by the teacher just before I left the classroom. I was almost involved in a collision between two bicycles right in front of me. There were times when I ran into the station after setting a new record in a section, but the train was delayed due to electrical problems. But no matter what obstacles stood in my way, I never faltered. I never gave up. These are the words of our great predecessors, and I will keep them in my heart. Yes, I have a home to go back to. The old woman, still oblivious to the push button, just stared at the passing car. Her back bent like a boomerang, she looked like an ascetic trying to do hard work. It looked so good that it reminded me of an ink painting. But now was not the time for debauchery. Should I call out loudly? I dont know. Theres so much traffic around here, I dont think my voice will be heard. This is the governments fault. Why dont they put up clear signs? Ill call them to protest when I get home. As I pondered, the limit was approaching. I was now maintaining my optimal speed. If I finish at this rate, I can beat my time by quite a bit, but if I cross the line, my new record will be gone. Besides, even if my voice could reach them, would they immediately understand my appeal? After all, I was dealing with a monk. The limit might be closer than I imagined. Ten more steps. When I get to that point, Ill shout to the old woman. Everything was fine. I guess I shouldnt have thought so. I caught a small shadow at the corner of the roadway, out of the direction I was going. I casually check it out and open my eyes. A puppy. In here? What a classic drama! With a dumbfounded expression, the puppy looks around, yawns, and sits down in the driveway. There is a sidewalk across the street. If he knew it was dangerous, he would move ....... At that moment, a dull vibration shook its feet. It was a large truck. It appeared from the corner in front of the station, and as soon as it entered a straight line, it increased its speed as if it were going to make a move. Furthermore, it was clearly faster than the legal speed limit. The vibration and pressure made the puppy stiffen, tail curl. I cant do this anymore. Theres no way he can escape on his own. He could still be saved, but then the new record would be lost. In the first place, the height of the large truck is too high. If the puppy didnt get caught in the tires, it wouldnt die. But what would happen if he died? Can I truly be happy about such a new record? After a moments hesitation, I clicked my tongue and jumped over the fence. It is bad luck today. This was another trip home, and thats why it was worth the challenge. At the very least, I stop the timer in my mind. It should be a record for future reference. Thinking about the battle to come tomorrow, I sprint towards the puppy. Im going to secure it and jump into the sidewalk on the other side. Theres plenty of room to do that. But even though I jumped out of the way, the truck didnt slow down. On the contrary, it accelerates further. When I looked at the drivers seat in surprise, I saw that he had a cell phone in his hand and was stirring a plastic bottle while paying attention to the sky. How dexterous, man! What happened to the steering wheel? Damn, that was completely unexpected. I dont know if I can escape on my own. I felt pressure all over my body. Suddenly, all my thoughts disappear from my mind. I didnt know what Im doing. But my body moves. At least to the sidewalk. I reach out with my hand and almost touch the puppy with my fingertips. The puppy let out mew and disappeared. What? My voice stopped. That was the last thing I said to him. Chapter 2: The Divine Realm Chapter 2: The Divine Realm Even though I could vaguely imagine what this guy was, I didnt want to admit it No matter which way I turned, the landscape was all white. It was hard to tell if there was a ceiling or a floor, let alone walls. The whole place shone so brightly that it felt both narrow and expansive. I sat down in this strange place and looked up at the being in front of me with determination. Youre not going to say ...... God, are you? Hahaha, no way, Im God. There is an old man with gray hair who shakes his long beard. It has a gentle face, a large dumpling nose, and a pudgy body. If he were fattier, he would look just like the God of the national RPG. It wasnt just his appearance that made me ask this joke of a being if he was a god. Hes huge. He was over four meters tall, and I was looking up at him even though we were both sitting down. As expected, there can be no such human like that. What is it with you gods? Youre dead, you know. Im dead? Oh, yeah, the truck. I must have been getting hit by it. I understood the words, but I couldnt feel them. I die instantly. I dont even remember feeling any pain. Is this the afterlife? Yeah. ...... Yeah, well... I dont know why my voice was so sharp. This isnt the afterlife? Even if there is no heaven or hell if there is a continuation after death, then it must be the afterlife. I dont get it. As I tilted my head, something moved under the feet of the self-proclaimed god. I turned my gaze to it as if I were drawn to it, and was glued to it. To my senses, it happened a few minutes ago. There was no way I could mistake it for something else. That is! It was the puppy from earlier. He wagged his tail, looked up at the self-proclaimed god, and meowed, Meow. Youre not an earth god? Im a god of another world, something like isekai as you call it. Well, I called myself a god, but Im just a C what do you call it, a higher life form? My world is full of gods. There are many gods in my world, and its a polytheistic world. Im one of them, and people worship me as the hunting god. He threw back his chest proudly, his belly fat quivering. Hes a god of hunting with this body type? So Poppy, the lost dog, is a hunting dog? Thats a lie. If Im not a god in your concept of the word, I can at least replicate a body and contain a soul. Thats why I need you to live out your life cheerfully and happily. Hell get angry again. So youre sending me to another world, a world you control? Yeah... For some reason, the self-proclaimed god was stunned by my question. When I looked up in a turbulent manner, I made my eyes swim. Im not sure where hes going to fly to. You see, I told you that Im a pillar, right? If you do something without permission, people will get angry. But theres a better world out there! The gods there like to look at things, you know, like in that tropical fish breeding game? Something like that! They dont mind if you mess with them a little bit! Youre trying so hard to cover up your scandals, arent you? The self-proclaimed god is trying hard to cover up the scandal. Its not like that! Its an interesting world! Everyone loves the world of swords and magic! You even have status! You can even get cheats! How about space magic? You can even transfer... What? Youre still talking! I stood up and stuck my index finger in the air. Whats the fun in transferring back home? What was the excitement when you found a loophole!? The moderate fatigue and sense of accomplishment when you get back to your home!? The self-proclaimed god curled up his huge body and shrunk down completely. Then, he bows his head in the same position. I dont know, but Im sorry. Then the cheat isC No thanks! Yeah, ...... thats not good. If I dont put something on, your God will be angry. Can I choose one? Suit yourself! Okay, Ill put this and this on it... okay, Ill send it to you then! The self-proclaimed god turned his palm toward me and started to think about something. Thats when it happened. It was at that moment that Poppy. The stray dog with a fierce wagging tail jumped at his palm. Poppy, Poppy! Im not playing with you. Surrounded by a blinding light, I let go of my consciousness again. With a very bad premonition. Chapter 3: Transfer And Then Chapter 3: Transfer And Then I find myself in a village at night. The people in front of me are probably the residents of this place. Its not a monster thats attacking the village, thats for sure. The first one has three fingers, whether it has sharp fangs in its open round mouth, its body is covered with a brown and hard shell, or it has many short claws from its torso, even if three fingers hold a human-like leg. That monster! The anger in the sky became a signal. With a loud screech, the brown villagers jumped out of the crumbling houses and darkness one after another and were quickly surrounding me. Their numbers were countless. They were all dripping blood from their mouths, and I would recommend that they go to the dentist immediately. The villagers surrounded me and shouting at me from all directions. Perhaps they were discussing a welcome party. No, it was possible that they had already started and were singing a welcome song. Unfortunately, I have no idea what the lyrics are about. C Like hell I understand. What the hell is this creature! Because of my words, the nearest insect people jumped at me and quickly twisted around to avoid me. Im not going to let you down with my body language, which Ive developed through avoiding passersby. I put my anger at the little fat man and the dog on hold for now. Ill hold them accountable after we get through this. The villagers C lets just call them insects, for now. They keep coming at me. The rough ground catches my feet, but I dodge the attacks in waves. Ill be able to duck somehow, but its not ... the same. Im not that physically strong, and Im not that slow. Maybe theyre playing with me? Im not sure why only a few of them attacked me even though I was surrounded. I dont know why. But its now or never if I want to escape. As I avoided the attacks, I quickly looked around. Im in a village deep in the mountains or in the forest. The houses were built poorly and far from prosperous, and there were dark forests in every direction. It looked like an abandoned village, but the bloody wreckage scattered about denied that. It was only a matter of time before the village was abandoned. When I suddenly felt a presence, I rolled over and saw a claw pass over my head. It was dangerous... And just as I was about to stand up in a panic, I felt a hard touch against my leg. An old sword. It was the first time I had ever seen one of these. I hesitated for a moment, then picked it up and shook my wrist off. I could still feel the warmth, but I didnt think about it now. The insect man stopped attacking as I held up my sword in imitation of what I had seen. Ive never even held a bamboo sword in my life, but they seemed to have at least taken precautions. But still C a sword I picked up by accident. In the movies, its a holy sword, right? I tried to talk to him, but he didnt respond. Hes probably just a shy guy. !!! Because of my foolishness, I failed to avoid the bug mans claws. There was a sharp pain in my left arm, and blood dripped down my hand as I gripped the handle. Oh no, if I dont do something, Im going to die. Is there no choice but to fight? No, thats impossible. If it was one against one, a miracle could happen, but its dozens against one. What the hell am I supposed to do? At any rate, help me, you fat old man! Angered by the lack of response from the self-proclaimed god, I pointed my sword at him and threatened him, hoping he wouldnt see an opening. Most of the insects were unconcerned, but a few retreated in alarm, and one of them stumbled. Its a doozy. Youre not even a little bit cute. The little bastard stood up and struck a threatening pose as if to hide its embarrassment. As I watched him warmly, I was suddenly getting hit by a strong light from right beside me, and I jumped back. But nothing happened. Isnt that an attack ......? In the corner of my vision. I saw a light that was strangely modern and inappropriate for this place. What is this? Name: C Race: Garneles (Worker) Level: 12 HP: 31/33 MP: 6/6 Str: 14 (Strength Up: 15) Int: 3 Dex: 12 End: 13 Agi: 10 Charm: 4 Still, I flicked my sword at the claws of a soldier who slipped out and bent down desperately to duck. Im prepared for death. Thats how determined I was, but it was surprisingly easy to reach the house I wanted. I kept my running momentum and stepped into the half-opened house. Ah! A moment later, a strong presence blows at me from the front. I immediately used my sword as a shield, but I couldnt control the impact and was blown away. I somehow managed to keep my consciousness from flying away, and I looked up. Name: C Race: Garneles (Elite Guards) Level: 28 HP: 104/104 MP: 79/79 Str: 16 (Strength Up: 18) Int: 14 Dex: 13 End: 15 Agi: 16 (Acceleration: 19) Charm: 5 [Skills] Armored Shell, Dissolving Sphere Claw Technique 6, Taijutsu 4, Strength Up 1, Acceleration 2 [Magic] Water Blow, Water Shield, Light Healing [Title] None Damn, was there a previous customer here? Its also the Elite Guards. I guess theyre strong after all. If the soldiers were heavy, I got a sharp impression from the Elite Guards. Moreover, it has recovery magic. Depending on the amount of recovery, its really bad for me. But for now, Ive done zero damage. I glared at his predecessor with self-deprecation. The Elite Guards carried the headless man and slunk out. His bloody mouth was wriggling, so he was eating. Oh, it looks like Im seriously stuck. If I die again. Im going to drag The Fat God around and shave all the hair off his body. Covered in mud, I readied my sword, but the Elite Guards just walked out and did nothing. The surrounding bug people remained surrounding me and even the soldiers did not attack. And while the Elite Guards continued to chew, it twisted its neck and turned its single eye to its shoulder. The shoulderCis it moving? Whats it doing, this guy? As I watch the strange movement, I realize its not the same. The Elite Guards is not moving its shoulder but seems to be looking at the creature on its shoulder. Its a horseshoe crab-like creature, smaller than the palm of my hand. A child? The atmosphere is similar, though. Suddenly, the Elite Guards made a single sound and threw the remains of the man. The wreckage sinks into the siege, and the workers rush in. Do they crowd around the leftover food? I feel like Ive been shown the harshness of class society, but Im such an outsider that Im the next meal. The Elite Guards bend down, looking at me with a single eye. This is their rush stance. I bend my knees and thrust out my sword. Unprecedented concentration. And then C before I knew it, I was flung away. My whole body receives a strong impact, and I hit the ground several times before finally stopping. As I crawled to my feet, I looked up and saw that the Elite Guards was about to stand up from its forward-leaning position. This is the speed of a mere body hit. Its not that I couldnt see it. But it was too different from the rush of the soldiers. I got up, thrusting my sword into the ground, but lost my balance and fell again. I tried to get up again, but the Elite Guards scratched him, and the red palm of my hand stopped my movement. Looking for the cause, I couldnt help but laugh. My right leg was missing. A sound like the crushing of a hard object echoed in the air. I followed the sound and saw that the Elite Guards had ripped off my leg and was deliciously carrying it to its mouth. It tore off the cloth, dexterously removed my shoes and socks, and flattened me down to the tip of my little toe. I watched in silence, bleeding profusely and in a daze. Soon after, the Elite Guards approached me with my blood dripping from their mouths. The sword I swung down made a clattering sound, and my second life came to an easy end. Chapter 4: Alter Les Reedwald Chapter 4: Alter Les Reedwald Here we go again. When I open my eyes, Im surrounded by a soft light. I moved my gaze in disgust, but there was no sign of the little fat god or the spoiled dog. I must have escaped from them. Its not every day that someone dies twice in such a short time. I dont know if Im paralyzed with too much dismay, but I dont even feel anger. Well, regardless of my feelings, Ill have to execute the sentence of pulling around the luxurious flesh and shaving my entire body. Having a distinction is good. From the feel on my back, it seemed Im lying on my bed. I tried to get up, but I cant do that. Theres something around me. There must have been nothing in the world of the little fat god. I strained my eyes, but I couldnt see anything out. I tried to get closer to check, but my body isnt moving like normal. I could feel my legs. If my body was healed, it could be replicated again C no, the little fat god had said it was a world with magic. Could it be that Im not dead? Did someone save me? I move my hand to rub my eyes and freeze again. In silence, I observed my fingertips and palms, stretching my fingers and holding them up. Then I concluded. This is a baby finger. No, no, no, it isnt my finger? It looks cute, right? Seriously, seriously, whats going on? As I was gulping, I heard a noise. A big shadow is approaching. Its outline looks like a womans body. But if Im a baby, is it my mother? I dont remember being born. The woman spoke to me, but I couldnt understand her. She speaks a language I had never heard before. I could tell from the tone of her voice that she was concerned about me. I had no idea what was going on, but someone saves my life in exchange for my age. I was relieved when suddenly a clear voice echoed in my mind. Uh-oh, can you hear me? Are you okay? This is god. Can you hear me? This voice. Oh, it seems you can hear me. Uh, ......, well, thats it. Im sorry. There was a slight mistake. I sent you to the wrong place, teehee. Bullshit! Youre the one who said Ah when the dog got around you! Come here, Ill beat you up! Im glad to hear youre doing well. Now, if I interfere too much, Ill get complaints, so this is the first and last time Ill talk to you. Its the same world as before, and Ive reincarnated you in a safe place. Please have a happy and cheerful life this time. Also, dont forget to check your abilities and skills, your status will open when you think about it. Have a good life. With that, the voice trailed off. There was so much more I needed to say, but it seemed to have come to an end. While I was relieved, I immediately felt uneasy. Im sure theres a mistake in what hes doing. He said I could open up my status if I thought about it. Is that what I was doing to the bug man earlier? When I focused on myself, the status opened successfully, though it felt a little different. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human This is a mid-level skill in the appraisal system. You can learn the name, status, and characteristics of your target. You may fail to appraise the targets abilities, magic, skills, titles, and detailed info. The appraisal of oneself can be done reliably, except in exceptional cases. The two that compensate for growth potential are the cheats that the little fat god was talking about. All the other effects are exactly as the name implies. As a test, I appraised the woman, and her name was Meredy. There was nothing in her title, so she was not my mother. Her abilities ranged from 6 to 10, which seemed to be the average for women. I also appraised her clothing, and it showed up as a maids uniform. Meredy. The door opens another woman walks in. Behind her, a large man and a small shadow. The woman who called Meredy stood up beside me and started talking to them. Then the woman came up to me and picked me up from the bed. I thought Meredy was big, but this woman and the man were much bigger than her. The woman rocked me from side to side, calling my name. I responded with a smile as she seemed to be nudging me, and activated the Appraisal. The womans name is Henriette. According to her title, she was the second daughter of a viscountess and my mother. The big man was my father, Urban and the small man looking up at her was my brother, Lakius. Thats my whole family, I guess. The appraisal does not show my family structure. As I was thinking about this, my mother entrusted me to my father. Then she suddenly twisted around and exposed her breasts to me. What are you doing, Mother? No way! It was mealtime for me, after all. As my parents and the maids looked on, I ate my mothers milk until my stomach was full. It was unexpectedly sweet and delicious. While I was exposed to such shameful play, my brother seemed to be embarrassed and kept his head down the entire time. Im the embarrassed one. I am a high school student inside. After that, I spent the rest of the family time with my father holding me up high in the sky and my brother poking me. After a while, they must have gotten tired, because they put me back on the bed and left the room. Meredy, who was left alone in the room, put the blanket back on, said something to me, and left the bed. She doesnt leave the room its her job to watch over me. I was released and laid out in bed. The little fat god was right. At least I was safe now. Well, even if it is C its a hell of a life. I thought back on the trajectory of my life. From my previous life to my current life, as a running lantern. As I did so, I felt sleepy. My consciousness gradually became blurred. Suddenly, I smelled a sweet fragrance and turned my gaze to the window. Name: Milrim Grass Features: A perennial herb about 30 cm tall. Its flowering season is around spring. Bright blue flowers bloom in clusters at the tips of long stems. Characteristics: Unknown The blue flowers are shining in the sunlight. So, its spring now. Thinking of this, I slowly closed my eyelids. Chapter 5: The Daily Life of a Five Year Old Chapter 5: The Daily Life of a Five Year Old Im bored. I tuck in a bookmark at random and close the thick stack of parchment C a history of the Arsis Empire. Lets get strong. Yes. Five years had passed since I made up my mind to do so. After that, I came back and realized. How can an infant be trained? I had no choice but to shelve my resolution and decide to improve my education. I ask Meredy to read books for me. So I can learn this worlds language, and acquire knowledge of the world. Fortunately, thanks to Language Proficiency, I was able to learn quickly. I can understand the meaning of even unfamiliar words, and I realized how good the skill was. Over the next few months, I grew up can read most books on my own. The trouble was that Meredy didnt believe me. When I was reading a book by myself, she would take it away and put it on her lap. Then try to read it to me. It took another six months for her to be convinced. Also, I gave up on being a child early on. Im old enough to speak, and the gag order was gone, but I had trouble because Im still using childish language. It was wise to give up on the idea of being a child if it was going to cause discomfort. I gradually got used to my surroundings, using the techniques I had absorbed from the book. In a few months, I would be a normal conversational infant. I spent about four years like this, but surprisingly, there was nothing for a child to do. I spent most of my time reading, and I reread the books in the library many times. I dont know how many times I read this history book. Its good to know what nation you belong to, though. The predecessor of the Arsis Empire, the Kingdom of Arsis, was founded about eight hundred years ago. The current year is 803 in the Arsis Calendar, and officially they use the number of years that the emperors ascended the throne. But its long enough that they beat the Kamakura Shogunate, the Mongol Empire, and Richard the Lionhearteds England and survived unchanged until the time of his accidental death. It is disheartening to see how long they lived, but other countries were in a similar situation. It was more than 1,500 years ago that Veliates, which was considered a superpower, collapsed. The Kingdom of Balmut, the avenging enemy of the Arsis Empire, was established a couple of hundred years later. And the city-state of Ceges, to which Balmut belongs, has existed since the time of Veliates. I had assumed that because it was a dangerous world, it had repeatedly risen and fallen. Maybe its because its dangerous that it has a long life. If there are too many foreign enemies, it is hard to develop a country, and if there is no development, the human domain will not expand. It could be that they have settled down to their current sphere of influence over the years. Well, even if the nation didnt die out, Im sure there are still battles with demons all over the place. I took a glance at the thick history book and stood up, looking out from my room on the second floor. I walked out of the main gate of the house. I saw a square, and beyond that, the main street. If I look through the window, I can observe the stalls, stores, and people passing by. I cant say for sure because there is not much to compare it to, but I think it is a lively town. Reedwald has no castle, and the lord lives in a mansion in the center of town. First, they build a fort as a precaution against the Kingdom of Balmut, and people gathered around it to make it a town. That was four hundred years ago. My great-grandfather, Paul, who became Baron Reedwald, had a hard time defending the fort, so he dismantled it first and used the stones to reinforce the outer walls. And then they built the mansion on the site. I gazed at the scene for a while, which reminded me of a European town, and then I turned on my heel. Lets go for a walk. I left the room with my history book intact. I walked down the dimly lit corridor and came to the stairs. Then I heard a voice talking from downstairs. Oh, just in time. Fire, please. You should do it yourself. Right? Meredy took the lantern from her colleague, opened the lid, and put her fingertips close to it. As soon as she did, the lantern-lit up. That is the Flint of life magic. It allows you to create fire with only a tiny amount of magic power, without the use of tools such as a flint box. Its like carrying around a lighter without fuel. The maid thanked her and walked away. Shes heading for the warehouse. The house was made of stone and had narrow windows. Some rooms needed light even in the daytime. As I saw him off, she casually glanced around and noticed me. Master Alter! She suddenly shouted and came running up the stairs. Youre not going for a walk by yourself, are you? Please call out to me, Im your companion! Im only going for a short walk in the garden. Go and do something else. No! Im your chaperone, too! I see. Sometimes I wonder why my parents hired you. Even if you refuse, she will follow you. In disgust, I led Meredy out into the garden. The sweetness of spring and the freshness of deep green hit my nostrils as we rode on a light breeze. Looking up at the sky, a thin ray of sunshine was pouring through the big clouds. It was a beautiful day for a walk. I walked through the garden, letting the breeze guide me. After a while, I heard a noise coming from a corner of the house. Without changing my expression, I turn my head in that direction. Youre not stepping in hard enough! I can hear the sound of wooden swords clashing with each other, along with a scolding. As soon as I turned the corner, the wooden sword rolled to my feet, bouncing off the ground. Alter? Another afternoon of training, Father? I brushed off the dirt and held out the wooden sword to my father. The sword training is held in the early morning and also in the afternoon, daily. Despite the distressed maid, I opened the status. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 2 HP: 26/26 (+2) MP: 24/24 (+9) P. Attack: 3 (+2) Int: 14 (+1) Dex: 4 (+3) End: 3+2 (+2) Agi: 7+2 (+6) Charm: 13 (+1) [Skills] Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Mental Resistance 3, Language Proficiency, Appraisal 1, One-handed Sword 1 (new), Taijutsu 1 (new) [Magic] None [Titles] Reincarnated One, Ace of the Homecoming Club (+2 durability, +2 agility), Second Son of Baron Reedwald This is who I am now. Ive never had any real combat experience, so my level has only gone up by one, but my abilities have gone up all over the place, and my agility has jumped up. What caught my attention more was the increase in magic power. With only one level of increase, it had caught up with my physical strength. At first, I thought it was the effect of high intelligence. But there were many people with the same level of intelligence but less magic power. Im not sure why, but it seems Im suited for wizardry. As I was looking at my status, I suddenly felt a gaze on me. I hurriedly closed it and smiled. My status cannot be seen by others unless I allow them to see it. Besides, Im the only one in the house who has an appraisal, and even if someone were to peek at it, they wouldnt notice because its disguised. With relief, I followed my gaze and saw my mother, Henriette, standing in the doorway. Her golden hair swayed in the wind and glittered in the setting sun. She turned thirty this year, but she still looked young enough to be in her early twenties. My mother did not speak to me but looked at me earnestly. I was about to ask her a question when I realized. Oh, right, the sunset. I was going to take a short walk, but I must have stayed too long. I hear voices talking from another direction, and look over to them. After the training, Roland and the three squires were heading out of the gate, while my father and brother were chatting and heading for the door. I looked back at my mother, who nodded and moved to the base of the thickest tree in the garden. Meredy stood behind me and quickly tucked her hands inside her apron. A sense of tension enveloped the garden of the mansion. My mother watches with bated breath, and Meredy has a tense expression on her face. I close my eyelids and catch my breath. My father and brother must have sensed something because I couldnt hear their footsteps. I can hear a rustling of the trees in the garden and the distant hustle and bustle. The air shook as if to break through them. The bell struck at 18:00. The town of Reedewald reverberated with a profound tone. But I dont take my time to listen to it. Because I was taking my first steps at the same time it started ringing. I grabbed the grass with my heels and kicked it up with my toes. My whole body is soft and yet never collapses. Im a spring now. With a glance, a dead leaf spins around ahead of me. The wind is blowing perpendicularly in front of the house. My entry angle is at an angle, not a tailwind, but not bad. Observing the movement of the dead leaves, I listened carefully and read the wind that was blowing. Just as I stepped to the front door, a strong wind crashed against the wall of the house. The wind created a violent whirlpool that engulfed me. The momentum carried me past my father and brother, and I stopped on the floor of the house. Meredy stared at the hourglass in her hand and declared. Two seconds...... and a half! Thats a new record! ......! ӛh?! Congratulations, Alter! I raise my fist in the air and high-fives my mother. I was filled with pride at the generous praise I received. I held up the hourglass and Meredy praised me. I thanked them both, but in my heart I disciplined myself. A new wall. Yes C just now, I''m the challenger again. With determination in my heart, I thought about the battle that would begin tomorrow. My brother walks past me with a wry smile, and my father stops. Dont just play around, come on in. I couldnt help but smile at him. Is it a word of regret? It looks like Ive beaten the record. Im sorry, Father. As an adult, you are no longer able to compete with the little ones. The record is still being pushed away. Taste the despair. Hahaha! For some reason, I was slapped on the head. Chapter 6: The Daily Life of a 5 Years Old - Magic Chapter 6: The Daily Life of a 5 Years Old - Magic Even though we are noble, we are still baron, the lowest class of them and most of our meals were simple. Even so, Reedwald is blessed with nature, and meat and wild vegetables are often gathered from the surrounding grasslands and the Leknod forest to the east. Todays main dish was a bold, beefy saute?. Incidentally, the reason its beefy is that its the meat of the cow monster named Gausas. So it also can be called beef. The sauce was made by adding citrus juice from a village in the territory called Akulu. The juices were added to the cooking process, and despite its luxurious appearance and taste, it was surprisingly inexpensive. Im grateful for the abundance of nature, but its also true that many of the people in my territory are victims of monsters. No matter how you look at it, its a difficult world for humans to live in. At the dinner table, I said something that I had been thinking about. My father listened in silence, but when I finished, he seemed a little troubled. You want to learn magic? How old were you when you learned it, Lakius? Eight years old. There was a court magician in town who taught me how to do it. A court magician. I knew there was such a thing. A little moved, I asked my brother, How was it? I asked my brother. As soon as I did, his face clouded over. It was no good. I only can use the life magic of wind and earth. I hope I can use water or fire one. Im sorry about that. Its okay. Its nothing for Alter to apologize for. He then shook his head with a slightly sad smile. Ive been told that the life magic of wind and earth is off the charts. The winds Breeze creates a light breeze, and the earths Handy Soil produces soil, but it is less useful than Flint or Pure Water. My brother told me not to worry about it, but I felt deeply sorry for him. I already knew from my appraisal that he couldnt use those magic. Even if he pretended not to know, he should have thought about the follow-up. As I was wondering if I should say something, my father spoke to me. Magic is powerful, but its not everything. You have other talents as well. Dont be upset if you dont master it. Thank you, father. My father looked at my brother, who nodded and returned his gaze to me. Youre five years old. Thats still early for you. I dont think theres anyone in Reedwald whos as good as a court magician. But, if you insist, I can look for you, but first, you must train with your sword. Conrad and Roland said that you have a talent for that. I thanked him for his praise, but he rejected my request. Naturally, I was not convinced. But if I was going to argue with my father, the patriarch, and lord of the house, I needed to have a good argument. How should I persuade him? I cant just say, Im bored, right? Isnt that all right? Surprisingly, it was my mother who gave me a helping hand. My father also seemed surprised and silently urged me to go on. Im sure Alter is interested in magic as well. Why dont you talk to the experts and find out just what qualities he has? If he needs a good instructor, you can find one. If we put it off until then, how many years will it be? My father pondered for a while and then nodded his head deeply. Yeah, you''re right. Can he learn it? Graham. Graham, the retainer who had been waiting for us, stepped forward. Send a request to the Adventurers Guild. Ill leave the selection to you. Very well, sir. Graham condescendingly agreed. It had been three days since the request had gone through. Today was the day that the magic instructor would arrive. As I was waiting in my room after the morning class, Meredy came to announce their arrival a little afternoon. I walked quickly to the reception room, where a man in a thick robe was waiting for me. In the room where my father, Graham, and for some reason my brother, Lakius. I was supposed to be training in the afternoon soon. I wondered, but more importantly, he was a wizard. My name is Vergil and Im a wizard from the D-ranked party, Skolot ( å). Ive been asked to investigate the qualities of magic and give a basic lecture. Im Alter Les Reedwald. Ill be with you for a short time. I greeted him in a dignified manner, as Im a noble. Vergil was around thirty years old, she had a stern look and his physique was solid. He has the appearance of a warrior, and if it werent for the short staff on his hip, he wouldnt look like a magician. Regardless of his appearance, this was a wizard. He has mastered wind and water magic, as well as a few others. His skills are Dagger and Taijutsu. Hes a wizard, but he can also fight in melee. I was glued to the results of my appraisal while trying to keep my composure for my first time as a wizard. Also, the D rank that Vergil had mentioned was the rank of the adventurers guild. According to Roland, the lowest is F and the highest is SS. At first glance, D rank may seem low, but most of them are E or D ranks, and C ranks are sometimes stronger than ordinary knights. Roland is a good example. The adventurers, most of whom were commoners, were only given a C rank unless they were very strong. After greeting me, Vergil turned to father. Ive heard that the request will start tomorrow, but it wont take much time to find out the qualities of the four attributes. The more we know today, the easier it will be for us to set guidelines for tomorrow. What do you think? I dont mind if you do it, Alter. I have no objection. Ill use the garden, then. We immediately went to the garden to examine my qualities, but for some reason, my brother was with me here as well. He uncomfortably scratched his cheek as I tilted my head. Alter has inspired me. And I thought Id give magic training another try. Ive already got fathers permission. So thats it. Well then, lets work hard together. I smiled at my embarrassed brother. It sounds more fun than learning alone. Ive never done anything with my siblings before, partly because Im like this and partly because were seven years apart. Feeling a little uplifted, I walked out into the yard with my brother. The training area was unoccupied, as it seemed that they had decided to take the afternoon off from training. Sitting down at a table by the wall, Vergil took out a tool from his backpack and laid it out. No matter how you looked at it, it was just a cup and a tinderbox. The only thing that looked suspicious about the leather bag was the sand he had collected from the area. What was he going to do with this? What we are going to do now is the simplest method of inspection. Its not as accurate as a magic tool, but it should usually be enough. Magical tools C is there such a thing? Yes. We can examine the qualities of magic in detail, but since they are relics from the era of superpowers, there are only a few of them. The adventurers guild in the imperial capital and perhaps the palace have them. Other large cities may have them as well. However, when you activate it, it sucks out a lot of magic power, so if you are too young or have low magic power, you will fall into a coma, so be careful. I was satisfied with Vergils explanation. My father thought it was too early to tell, but I guess the nature of the magic tool has spread as common knowledge. "Take it easy, sir. This test drains very little magic power, so you dont need to worry about falling into a coma. Vergil filled a wooden cup with pure fresh water and offered it to my brother and me. All things have magic in them. Magic is something that works against that reason. We will now examine the qualities of the four most common attributes. We will discuss the details of the attributes later, but lets start with water. Please be aware of the magical power in the water and move the water inside the cup without touching it. My brother held out his hand to the glass, and I imitated him by holding out my palm. Magic resides in all things, huh? I peered into the glass, but of course, I couldnt see any magic power. Lets assume that there are impurities in the water. I imagine invisible particles. The color is watery, dark light blue. I try to give it some regularity as it drifts erratically. It doesnt work. Now I add iron sand-like properties to the fine particles. The palm of my hand is a magnet. I move it slowly. For a moment, the surface of the water shuddered. I looked up at the high wall surrounding the house and thought back to my brother. My grandparents had passed away, so my family consisted of just my parents and my brother. My father has two older sisters, but both passed away when they were married, and the family of the Viscount Todis is all distant. I was born into such a noble family, and I was the second son. For a noble family, a younger brother is a substitute for an older son. They keep him on hand just in case. When I asked the servants about it, they said that most of them are appointed to some position or knighthood. In a way, its a comfortable position, but I dont think its absolute. If they are judged to be useless or harmful, they will be thrown out of the house. As we know from the history of previous generations, the sovereign is sometimes forced to make ruthless decisions. Because he is a respectful father, he does not let his feelings get in the way of his decisions. Suddenly, the shade of the tree shook, and I was interrupted in my thoughts. The old man appeared, his face wrinkling deeply as he looked at me. Oh, Alter-boy. What brings you to this place? It was the gardener, Nord, who called out to me fluently. I smiled at the familiar face. Its just a walk. Haha, okay. I had met Nord about a year ago when I had more free time on my hands than I do now. I had too much free time on my hands, so I light-heartedly asked him a few questions about his garden, but he seemed to be very happy that I was interested, and was overjoyed to tell me all about it. I regretted that it was going to be a long conversation with an old man, but when I finally got around to asking him, he told me many stories unique to other worlds, and I got quite excited. I didnt even notice the dumbfounded Meredy. Its been a while since weve met. We go for a walk every day. I come here once a week. You do? I had no idea. The servants of the mansion work 24 hours a day, seven days a week. I wondered if the gardener was paid well enough to live on once a week. When I posed this question, Nord said, No way! No way! Im sent by the gardeners guild, and on other days I visit other houses and merchants. So youve been to other towns? Only in Riedewald. When I was younger, I moved from one town to another. I was born in Narsel. You werent born here? Thats a new one for me. I had assumed that he was a servant, so when we met, all we talked about was the garden and the weather. I never went into personal matters. And Narsel is an earldom just to the north, with the same Marquis Blasrad its leader. Meredy is also from that area, so it seems that people come and go a lot. Whats more, youve been going from town to town. Its a far cry from me being under house arrest, but I dont think it was an elegant trip. Death is a constant companion in this world. The journey must have been dangerous. I asked, and Nord tilted his head slightly. Depends on where you are, I guess. The center of the empire is said to be safe, but if the forests and grasslands that are large enough, monsters can appear. Once, I saw a gryphon flying in the air. I thought I was going to die that time. Im glad to hear that ...... youre okay. Fortunately, I didnt even look at it as it flew away. I hid in the carriage and looked up at it, but I didnt feel like living. If I had been attacked, I wouldnt be here. The adventurer guarding me was shaking their knees. Nord said as he traced back his happy memories. While the grasslands were still grassy, most of the forest was monsters'' territory. In the suburbs of Reedwald, it was the forest of Leknod. There are no dragons, as expected, but it would not be surprising to find a griffon-class demon living there. When I asked him that question, Nord pondered whether he was in the wrong field. Ive heard that the shallow parts of the forest are not much different from the grasslands. But even the shallow areas in the south are said to be dangerous. I heard that even adventurers dont venture into these areas unless they are competent. By the way, why are you asking me this? Are you interested in going outside the city? Its not like that. ...... No, Im interested. I looked up at Nord. Im the second son. Ill be going into combat in the future, in whatever capacity that may be. I want to know how dangerous it is out there while I can. At my answer, Nord smiled softly. Thats why youve been training so hard. My Lord has been blessed with a good son. But there is no need to hurry. Youre still young. You have other things to learn. I think you should experience them one by one. Nord is right. Dont be in a hurry. As I nodded my head, the bell rang, signaling three oclock in the afternoon. As if to follow the invisible sound, Nord and I turned our gaze to the sky. Its already that time. Im sorry for interrupting your work. No, its fine. I was just leaving. What? The unexpected reply made me raise my voice. What do you mean ... Im in the way of you coming home? I hurriedly bowed to Nord. Im sorry. I dont know how I can apologize. No, I want you to go home right now. Ill apologize to you later. Haha, youre still the same, kid. Dont worry, Im in no hurry. I interrupted you on your way home, but you have a big heart. I understand. Ill go home with you next time. Let me teach you all I know about how to get home. Im looking forward to it. Speaking of which, the Summer Solstice Festival is coming soon. If you ask your father, he might allow you to go inside the town. Midsummer SolsticeCthe one where they gather in the square. Then I will ask my father. Thank you for your advice. As a way to at least apologize, I walked Nord to the main gate. Then I watched his back as he walked away, filled with self-doubt. How could I have prevented him from going home? ...... What a blunder. I wonder how I should apologize to him. How can I apologize to him? It might be a good idea. Hes an elderly man, so it will help him maintain his strength. Ill also review his route home. Theres definitely a waste of time... Oh, I couldnt leave the house. Well, I need permission, after all. When Nord disappeared into the crowd, I turned on my heel. Then, on my way back to the house, I stopped. I walked back to the garden from the approach to the front door and checked to make sure there was no one around. Then I picked up a handful of soil from a gap in the lawn and invoked my life magic, Handy Soil. With the soil as priming water, a handful of soil was produced. A catalyst is not necessary for life magic, but if used, it can be activated with little magic power. Putting more magic power into it, he invoked a beginner-level attack spell, Earth Bolt. In an instant, the soil condensed and transformed into a sharp arrow, which I shot into the ground. If you use natural soil as a catalyst or use life magic to create soil, it will continue to remain as a material after the activation. The intermediate magic Earth Wall can be used to create a simple barrier. I put my foot on the earthen arrow protruding from the ground and crushed it with my weight. It was reasonably hard, but the weight of a five-year-old could destroy it. This is the standard strength. If I put more magic power into it, I could raise the hardness to the level of stone, and the power would increase proportionally. Whether it was thanks to Vergil or not, Ive mastered all the bolt systems. If its a weak monster, I should be able to handle it. But C Nords point is also correct. Im only five years old. I still have time. Even though I knew that in my head, I couldnt shake the nagging feeling of frustration. Looking at the house, I moved my gaze from the wall to the sky. An unknown world stretched out before him, separated only by an outer wall My world is small. There were so many things I didnt know. And I dont know what I dont know. The house and the few relationships I had were all I had now. Chapter 7: The Days of a 5 Years Old - Midsummer Festival Chapter 7: The Days of a 5 Years Old - Midsummer Festival The town of Reedwald is located in the east-southeast of the Arsis Empire. To the east is the difficult forest of Leknod, and once you pass through it, you are in the territory of the Kingdom of Balmut, which belongs to the Coges Union. Although the Arsis Empire and the Kingdom of Barlmut are on bad terms, a road connecting the two countries has existed for a long time, and except during times of war, traders and adventurers have come and gone. The road crosses the forest of Leknod, so the level of danger is quite high. Especially for merchants, an escort is required, and it is recommended to have a rank of C or higher, which is called a skilled or experienced person. The town of Reedwald has a population of about seven thousand, which is quite a large number for a frontier town. The reason why so many people are gathered here is that this town is located on the main artery of the southeastern part of the Arsis Empire. The city is connected to the south and west princes by a road, and from the Leknod Forest in the east, goods from the Coges Union and the Corusnet region to the southeast are brought in by traders. The Leknod Forest itself is a treasure trove of resources. If we counted the non-residents, the population would be much larger. Looking up at the clear sky, I breathed the morning air. It seemed to be hotter than usual today. It was almost an hour since the six oclock bell had rung. Looking outside the main gate, I could see a crowd of people. Its not just outside. There are dozens of people gathered around me, near the main gate of the mansion. My father and other members of my family, members of the Knights, and unfamiliar old men. This strange situation is, of course, not the everyday life of Reedwald. Today is the Midsummer Festival, the day when the sun shines longest in the world. The front of the house had been turned into a little plaza for people and others to hold a ceremony. There were no fountains or tree planting, just a large stone pavement. It was just a large stone pavement, surrounded by barracks, so it was not a place to visit without a purpose. But today was a different story. The place was so crowded that it was difficult to walk through. Stalls, which are usually prohibited, were allowed and lined the walls of the barracks to the point where there were no gaps. Among them, the restaurants were the most popular, desperately dealing with the constant influx of customers, while soldiers and adventurers were busy clearing the crowd here and there. The square was enveloped in a strange atmosphere, but in the center of the square sat an even stranger object. A log pillar stood straight up in the middle of the square. The pillars were wrapped with colorful cloths, and the multiple layers of red cloths tied to the tops were swaying in the wind, shelving against the clear sky. It was as tall as a four-story building, and at its base, a group of strong young men held it up to prevent it from falling. A child on their parents shoulders gazed up at the still tall pillar. I, too, looked up at it fluttering. I dont open my mouth like a child. Ive seen it almost every year, so its no surprise. I just didnt know what it was at all. I looked for my brother to ask him, but before I knew it, he and my father were having a chat with some old men I didnt know. I felt like I would get caught up in it if I approached them. Ill leave it to the elders to deal with the old men. I gave up and looked back, and saw Rolands back in front of me. Just as well. Roland, what is the meaning of that? What? Roland turned around and followed my gaze. Oh, the pillar. Its said to be a representation of the power of the sun god Lactos. You see the red cloth at the tip? That represents fire, and in the old days, they used to really burn it. Its a huge torch. Apparently, it once caught fire, so theyve stopped using it now. The Sun God... The image of the sun watching over us from the heavens, I wondered. Could it be that Lactos is the creator god? This world is a polytheistic religion, and there are no gods that look like this world''s main god. The sun god Lactos and the earth mother goddess Mirtieva are popular, but if you ask me if they are creator gods, Id have to tilt my head. As far as I know, neither of them has any such anecdotes. If I had to pick one, I would have to say Mirtiva, who gave birth to many lives. I should have asked the little fat god for his name since hes taken care of me. As I was thinking about this, I saw my brother standing next to me. My father and mother are also there. Now the Reedwald family is all here. Its about to start. The soldiers gathered in front of the main gate, and five knights, led by Conrad, surrounded us inside the grounds. The knights were our guards, but the soldiers were not there for security purposes. They were there to secure the way to the high ground set up in the square. At my fathers signal, the gate was opened. In response to the sound, the square erupted in cheers. As we ascended the stage, the cheers grew louder and the heat was intense. As if in response, a band gathered in one of the stalls, lightly strumming their instruments. My fathers smiled at the crowd. To my surprise, I could even hear them calling my name. As expected of the lords family, even the second son, a five-year-old, was known by name. Here, Ill give them an adorable smile like an infant. It was Nord. Why did you come over there? Oh, did he say he was dispatched? Theres a woman next to him who looks like his wife. Okay, Ill wave to her as a service. After the Reedwald family responded to the crowd, Conrad, the Knight Commander, stood in front of the big crowds. Silence! The voice of an old man shakes the square. The crowd quieted down, leaving a reverberation. Its as if hes been trained on the battlefield. An old man in a ceremonial dress came up to my father. He bowed to my father and looked around at the crowd. Without greeting, he begins to talk about mythology. Apparently, this old man was a priest of the god Lactos. After the difficult sermon, my father stepped forward. Perhaps reading the atmosphere, he simply finished his greeting and announced that the Midsummer Festival would be held.N??vlRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?vl??n. As soon as he did, there was such a cheer that the surrounding buildings shook. Next, everyones eyes were drawn to the pillars. A young man gathered in the center of the room jumped onto the pillar with his supporters as a stepping stone. He dexterously climbed up the pillar while receiving shouts of encouragement. When he reached the top, he stripped off the red cloth and jumped down without looking down. Countless arms caught him. He then set fire to the red cloth and used it as a spark to light several torches. This time, the young men holding the torches scattered in all directions, followed by the children and some of the crowd. In the days when they burned the pillars, they transferred the fire from there to the torches and carried them to various places. Thats how they prayed for the blessings of the Sun God to reach every corner of the territory. This is a reproduction of that. Roland explained again from the bottom of the hill. The torches ran through the town in all directions, finally igniting the bonfire outside the outer wall. We were told that the torches would be watched over carefully to keep the fire burning until morning. The ritual itself was simple and over with that. The ritual itself was simple, but for most of us, this was where the real fun began. We sang, danced, drank, and made noise until morning. This was the only day that most jobs were closed. Those who work are the people who entertain the revelers, the taverns, restaurants, street vendors, and the soldiers and adventurers who maintain security. Roland also explained to me, slurring his words, that young men and women have a pretty good chance of getting together. Is that the kind of information a five-year-old needs? We finished our roles and descended the plateau. Then well return to the compound. Its noisy in Reedwald today. You must be back before it gets too late. I had taken Nords advice and persuaded my parents to allow me to look around the town. Roland, what do you think is the best sword for me? Since youre buying it? Not a very good response. He seems to be afraid that my father will give him a hard time. Im not going to wield it blindly and recklessly. I think its time you got used to the real thing. I dont know what you kids are talking about. ...... Well, Im sure Alter Boy will be fine. A little dismayed, Roland looked out at the shelves. He stopped at a shelf of daggers and picked up a few. If youre thinking about the future, go for the dagger. If youre looking for something a little different, this is the one for you. He held one out to me. It was quite light. The body of the sword is thin, and if you look closely, you can see that the blade has been crushed. No, hasnt it been sharpened from the beginning? This is a stiletto, a stabbing weapon, so you dont have to worry about getting hurt. Its light, so its good for practice. Thats a very Roland-like choice. The piercing weapon itself is highly practical and can penetrate chainmail, so the knight is also wearing a sword. Among them, the stiletto has no blade, so it is hard to get injured unless it is struck. If this is the case, there is less concern that my parents will blame him. Ill take that one. Roland chose a reasonable one and paid for it at the counter. The bandit man who was there left uncomfortably. I felt sorry for him while he was having a drink, but then I noticed the fur in his hand. Deerskin? But it has a strange presence. The appraisal said it was the skin of an Eleph, but the details were unclear. I was curious, so I spoke to the man. I was curious, so I spoke to the man, Sorry to interrupt. What is that fur? I dont think its just a deer. Ah, yes. This is the skin of an Eleph. The man seemed surprised by the unexpected question, but he responded politely. If you look up at him again, you will see that, despite his appearance, he has a simple face. But I already knew the name. As I was thinking about how to break the ice, Roland intervened. He said, Eleph? Did you kill it in the Leknod Forest? Oh, yes. The man had a slightly proud expression on his face. The man looked a little proud. Its not that rare. Its not that rare, I guess. If anything, it lives in the more southeastern part of the country, south of the Coges Union. Its temperamental and carnivorous. At a glance, it looks like a mere deer, so low-ranked adventurers often get hit by it. If youre old enough, though, you wont be mistaken for one. When I tilted my head, Roland continued his explanation. Its appearance changes drastically. Your whole body will turn white and youll have three horns. In addition, it can use Thunderbolt magic. Thunderbolt ......, thats nasty. Thats nasty. The old Eleph equivalent to B rank. I groaned unintentionally. If it is equivalent to B rank, it is comparable to a young dragon. Even in Roland when he was an adventurer, he was ranked high in C rank. If it had grown into something like that, the damage to the territory would have been enormous. I turned to the man. I want to thank you on behalf of my father, who is not here. You did well to defeat it. Even though he is not old, Eleph must be a powerful opponent. Perhaps you are a known adventurer? Adventurer? ...... Yeah, and you are? Im sorry Im late in telling you my name. My name is Alter Les Reedwald. My father is Baron Reedwald. My lord? Im sorry about this! The man hurriedly jumped up and down and bowed his head. I was also surprised by his reaction. This is what happens when you suddenly meet the son of a lord? I cant get rid of my commoners feelings. Look up, he said. Im his son, but Im his second son. We might be having adventures together in the future. Im not an adventurer, Im just a hunter. Youre not an adventurer? Roland and I looked at each other. You''re a hunter. The world is a big place after all. Yes, could you tell us your name? Oh, yes! My name is Nerio! Nerio. I would like to meet you again someday. When we meet again, tell me about your hunt. Yes! I returned home earlier than usual with my first weapon and a new encounter. The hustle and bustle of the town continued well into the night. In the past, I had felt it was just noise, but this year it was different. There was life there. Smiles, energy, exuberance. As if to blow away the melancholy, people were immersed in the noise and became a part of it. Maybe one day Ill get to be a part of it. Chapter 8: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old Chapter 8: The Daily Life of an Eight Year OldMy brother Lakius and his squire Rans are fiercely slashing each other in front of me as I catch my breath. Three years have passed, and I am now eight years old. A few months ago, my older brother Lakius turned fifteen, the age of adulthood in this world, and my father took him to the Marquess of Blasrad to greet him. The Marquis of Blasrad was a powerful man in the northeastern part of the Arsis Empire, and even the emperor was not immune to his power. He was the head of the so-called Marquis of Blasrad faction. When my father returned home, he formally declared my brother to be his successor. There could be no objection. Many people, including me, sent their heartfelt congratulations. If there was any luck in the Reedwald family, it was that there were no schemers. Regardless of what I think, when people gather, factions form. Its just like the current situation in the Arsis Empire. But in my family, no one tried to stir things up, no one who came to my aid. For better or worse, its a domain full of warriors. Graham, the butler of the family, is an excellent civil servant, but he is also a loyal vassal who has served the family since the previous generation and is in charge of the whole thing. He would not do anything that would cause confusion. And hes a good man, so my brother wont let him go. He may be old, but I hope he will do well for three generations to come. I also heard that talks are going on under the radar for my brother to get a wife from the Count of Lewinfort family in the northwest. Her name is Liya, and she is seven years younger than me. What a pedophile. As expected, they cant take a seven year old girl as a bride, so theyre waiting until she comes of age. What is more surprising to everyone isnt about why she had been chosen as a wife or her age, but that she was the daughter of an earl. There was too much of a difference in family status between her and the baron. It seems that it was Marquis Braslads idea because both the groom and the bride are his vassal.It was said that Marquis Braslad originally arranged for my brothers marriage partner, but he is a baron, although and that is the problem. To put it another way, my brother is part of a baron family of the lowest class, even though it is still part of the nobility. The Marquis of Blasrud, who had been somewhat neglected because he had been unable to find a suitable vassal, met him at a coming-of-age ceremony and fell in love with him. The Marquis of Blasrad was very fond of my brother, and suddenly the fourth daughter of the Earl of Lewinfort was chosen. Incidentally, the Earl of Lewinforts mother is the sister of the Marquis of Blasrad, and the relationship between my brother and the Marquis of Blasrad is so complicated that I dont know what to call it. As for the relationship between me and the Marquis C I dont even want to think about it. In any case, it will be a long time before Liya becomes my younger sister, but congratulations are in order. Also, the reason why the Marquis of Blasrad, who is known as a martial artist, took a liking to my brother seems to be because of the changes in the last few years. Since I joined the training and classroom studies, my brother has been training himself and studying harder than ever before. Especially in the training, he repeatedly fought mock battles with Roland, Rans, and the other followers, and learned One-handed Sword 2, Spear 1, Shield 2, Horsemanship 1, Wind Magic 2, and Earth Magic 1. I think hes pretty versatile. Its hard to raise your rank, but its also extremely difficult to learn. Its even more difficult if you dont have much talent in martial arts. Even so, he seems to think that he is poor in dexterity, and he often debates with Roland whether he should focus his training on a single point. The results of my brothers efforts were evident in the mock battle. Right in front of my eyes, Rans was being pushed by my brother. He was not cutting corners, he was fighting for his life. In terms of pure combat power, Ransu was the better fighter, with a level of 10, higher than my brothers 8. Still, he was on the defensive. It was true that Ranss skills were superior. His swordsmanship is elegant and his parry is superb. However, I had the impression that he was somewhat conventional. On the other hand, my brothers technique was not so good, but his movements were sometimes unpredictable. He would pretend to be parrying and then forcefully fling his sword away, or intentionally swing and then strike with his body, or use it as bait to launch an assault with the hilt. These are all techniques that my brother himself was hit by Roland. It is also important to note that he has acquired wind and earth attack magic. It is difficult to control the power of magic, so hes not using them for now, but he occasionally weaves in movements that hint at it. Knowing that he can use it, Rans reacts to it. The mock battle ended with Rans removing his sword. He looked down at Rans, breathing hard. Its admirable that you take pride in being a knight. But there is no need for good sportsmanship n the battlefield. Weve been through the line of death together, havent we? ...... I give up. Rans looking down with regret. Why did he lose to a lower-leveled opponent? Rans doesnt know that and seems confused. My brother and the knights have participated in the subjugation corps many times and have gained practical experience. At that time, my brothers abilities began to overtake those of his followers. It was not that his abilities or skills had improved. Its because Rans is still better than him, three years ago compared to now. The two of them are true examples of how status should be. Lets think of skills as qualifications, like the Chinese Proficiency Test. If two people have the appropriate level, can they always beat the unqualified person in a kanji match? No, they cannot. It could be a linguist, and there are unparalleled kanji lovers even among those without qualifications. If we were to replace these with status, we could say that they do not meet the requirements to acquire skills, but they possess skills other than the requirements. In combat, they are the ones who can fight with skill. Rans skills and abilities are better than my brothers. But my brother is far superior in ways that are not shown in his status. I averted my gaze from the two of them. Name : Alter Les Reedwald Race : Human Level : 3 (+1) HP: 29/29 (+3) MP: 38/38 (+14) Str: 6 (+3) Int: 14 Dex: 7 (+3) End: 4+2 (+1) Agi: 10+2 (24 : Doubled) (+3) Charm: 14 (+1) [Skills]Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement (new), Mental Resistance 3, Appraisal 2 (+1), One-handed Sword 3 (+2), Taijutsu 4 (+3), Dagger 4 (new)Fire Magic 1, Water Magic 3, Wind Magic 3, Earth Magic 2, No-attribute Magic 2, Ice Magic 1, Lightning Magic 1, Degenerative Magic 1 [Magic] -Beginner Level Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning Bolt Water Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Water Shield, Physical Up, High-Speed Movement [Title] Reincarnated, Ace of the Homecoming Club (+2 Endurance, +2 Agility), Second Son of Baron Reedwald After all, training alone will hardly raise your level. Over the past three years, Ive gained only one level. On the other hand, my skills have increased a lot. In terms of combat skills, Dagger and Taijutsu have increased greatly as I have refined my evasion techniques. My magic skills have grown evenly through my independent training. The reason for the variation is that I can only practice in my room at night. I couldnt practice with dirt because Meredy would complain if I got the room dirty, and I couldnt practice much with fire because it might cause a fire. As my level has risen, I now have more magic power to spare, but I continue to train with an emphasis on life magic. The basics are important in any endeavor. In addition to training with the Breeze for wind and the Fresh Water for water, on days when it was raining or windy, the windows were closed in all rooms, so I took advantage of the opportunity to drip the Handy Soil for soil out the window, or shoot the Flint for fire in the direction of the outside. With both hands, I activate Breeze to see which wind is stronger, and I suddenly got light-headed. In addition to the above, I also learned Shield Magic and Degenerative Magic based on Virgils teachings. Since the magical shield system was learned in descending order of magic rank, it may be related to something like the skill level of each system.Ive grown more than a low-ranked wizard, but the biggest gain wasnt in my magic. High-Speed MovementThis is a mid-level skill that strengthens physical abilities. It doubles your agility and averages out your other abilities. This is the result of my Appraisal. It was a cheat skill despite its goofy name. It is said that the limit of human ability is 20. Im eight years old and Ive surpassed that. In addition, because of the duplication of the Degenerative Magic, High-Speed Movement, my maximum agility is 25. An ordinary opponent would not even be able to catch me. It has the effect of averages out your other stats which bothers me. Even if I repeat the verification, there was no target for comparison, and there was no precise stopwatch in this world. So I continued to twist my head, and suddenly remembered Garneles, the Bug Men. They have the skills of Physical Strength Up and Acceleration. From this, I guess that the ability value was a rough summary of various abilities. If it was agility, then it will be acceleration, maximum speed, endurance, and so on. If this is correct, then the originally disparate values of acceleration and top speed would be forcibly changed into doubled values by High-Speed Movement. For example, a cheetah with High-Speed Movement should have more than doubled endurance and less than doubled maximum speed. (Ȥ?Ƅӡ֤Υ``ʤ顢־϶Ϥ˸ߤޤꡢ٤϶¤ֹޤϤ?? )The correct answer is literally God knows what, but I think its probably right. I was strolling in the garden when I casually checked my status and noticed that I had acquired High-Speed Movement. Without thinking too much, I activated it. As soon as I moved lightly, I collided with the wall of the mansion and immediately fainted. Meredy, a witness, testified, You just flew away. The Increased Growth Potential was just as bad, but this one was more monstrous because I could clearly see its results. Fortunately, I can turn it off at will, so I usually keep it off. Im confident that if I ran around the house at full speed while it was active, I would die in a crash. The versatility of that ability, the doubling of agility through High-Speed Movement is more than enough of a cheat. Im sure I have more cards in my hand than most adventurers. So C how strong am I? That doubt has always haunted me. I can only move in a straight line, and Ive never used magic in a real battle. The mock battle between my brother and Rans only deepened my doubts. I wondered how far he could go against the former C-ranked Roland and the Knight Commander Conrad. Since I had no real combat experience, I could not even predict. Shall we have a match before we go up? Rolands voice broke me out of my thoughts. Fine. After washing off my sweat in the water, I had breakfast and went back to my room. I had some time to kill before my class started. I sat in my chair and stared blankly at the sky. In the past, Meredy would come and go, and I never had time to relax, but nowadays I only see her a few times a day. This was because my life skills had improved and I had more work to do and because my father understood that I didnt do anything dangerous. In fact, I took my training and classwork seriously, and when I learned magic, I didnt blow up the room. I am proud to say that I am a well-behaved child. The fact that I fainted from a suicide attack on the wall was an unavoidable result of force majeure. The wind blowing in felt like autumn. According to the calendar, its still hot, but the days are getting cooler. This world, called Veriathes, is very similar to Earth. There is only one sun, one satellite, and the seasons change in much the same way. As I watched the clouds drift by, I suddenly felt like I was back in my own world. Although eight years had passed, I had lived on Earth for seventeen years. The memories are still deeply rooted in my mind. But compared to before, they have faded considerably. Sometimes I cant remember my relatives and friends from my previous life, the school I used to go to, or the route to school. My life as the son of an aristocrat is slowly eroding my high school memories. It is not unpleasant. I had to be reincarnated because of the fat god, but now Im thankful in a way that I was brought into a good family. I moved my gaze to the streets of Reedwald. As I gazed at the medieval European cityscape, my awareness of my previous life faded and my present life became clearer. I no longer felt uncomfortable or moved by this scenery. As I gazed at the peoples lives, I ruminated on the trivial things that had happened recently. I wondered if those words had been taken at face value. I thought of the person who had said them. My brother was confirmed as the successor, and although it was a little late, we had decided on his wife. It would be nine years at the earliest, but he would also have a child. When that happens, my role as the second son will come to an end. What would happen to me after that? I may be sent as a son-in-law to marry a suitable wife, or I may be forced to leave my home. I somehow knew that I would be living as an adventurer. Thats why Ive been training. Recently, however, Ive sensed a change in my situation. Not long ago, my brother said to me, You have the talent to surpass Roland. At the time, I responded with appropriate words, but now I feel uncomfortable about the reason why he cited Roland. Roland is a former adventurer. If you take it as it is, it could be taken to mean that I can make it as an adventurer. However, my senses denied it. Roland may not be the best with words, but his abilities and personality are well known. He is even rumored to be the future leader of a knight order. Could it be that my brother is thinking of keeping me at his side? If thats the case, theres no way my brother would decide on his own. Aside from the sibling rivalry, the relationship with my brother is unknown. If you look at the history of the family, you will find that sometimes they come together as one to face difficulties, and sometimes they kill each other. Of course, I didnt want to put him in such a situation, but I didnt know what would happen. If my brother was aware of this and made the decision, he must have discussed it with my father. Perhaps they can sense that I have no ambition. In fact, a lord is a serious problem for me. Even if I were to be feted, I would kick their asses and turn them down. Thats why I think its harmless to keep me at hand. Ive been hiding most of my abilities, but Im quite precocious even with my announced abilities. Its not surprising that he would make an excellent knight. Thats not so bad...? The thought came out of my mouth. Even if I have memories of my previous life, they are my family now. I also like this Reedwald. If my father or brother needed my help, I would not hesitate to put my body on the line. Its about time. I stood up and looked up at the sky once more. Even if my guess is wrong, we still have the same job to do. Lets take care of that first. What do you want to talk about? After dinner, when my parents were relaxing in the living room, I said, We need to talk. My mother, sitting next to me, seemed to sense the unusual atmosphere and straightened her bearing. Ive come to ask you for a favor. A favor, thats unusual. Lets start with that. I took a breath and opened my mouth. Please give me the permission to enter the forest of Leknod. My father looked dubious and my mother was surprised. Well, youre not only going sightseeing, right? Yes, I want to experience real combat. My father wrinkled his eyebrows and put his hand over his mouth. My mothers gaze began to wander between my father and me. This is no place for a child. Do you understand the horror of real combat? Youre going to kill each other. I want to go there to understand it. Actually, I understand it all too well. Ive been eaten alive, after all. My father seemed to realize that my intentions were firm, but he did not lose his reluctant expression. Next year C no, two years. Then you may be allowed to accompany me as a member of the strike force. My father was unlikely to forgive me. My mother nodded her head as if it was obvious, so it would be impossible for me to persuade her. What should I do? I tried to think of different ways to persuade him, but none of them were decisive. It seemed that the reality of being eight years old was more of a bottleneck than I had thought. I didnt like the idea of deceiving her, but I had no choice. I gently opened my status and applied a disguise. Ive shown quite a bit in my training, so I should be okay. I cover up most of the skills given to the small fat god, some of the titles, and the exceptional High-Speed Movement. For magic, Ill keep the Bolts and only use One-handed Sword 3, Taijutsu 3, and Dagger 2, while reducing my overall abilities. This is still more versatile than my brothers, and still better than a lot of people. I gave them both permission to view my status. You should be able to see my status. Please look at it. My parents moved their gazes toward the void. My mother, who had never been involved in combat, didnt seem too keen on the idea, but my father quickly changed his tune. One-handed Sword 3 Taijutsu and Dagger. You also have all seven attributes of the Bolts ... I thought yours was excellent, but this is ... My father broke down. Its a very restrained ability, but even so, it seems to have surpassed his imagination. Its just one more push. Your growth has slowed down for about a year now. Im beginning to lose what I gain in training. Father pondered for a moment, then instructed Graham, Call Roland. Roland arrived shortly afterward amidst the heavy atmosphere. You wanted to see me, sir? Actually... When my father explained the situation, Roland looked convinced. Well, youre here sooner than I thought. Did you notice? He seemed to have plenty of time to train. Even though Ive been adjusting it, he can handle mock combat with me in a straightforward manner, and with simple combat power, he can compete with knights. In addition, Alter Boy is a precocious thinker, so I was thinking that this kind of talk might come up around next year. I was somewhat embarrassed, not knowing that Roland had such a high opinion of me. My father began to ponder again, but the negative mood he had been in earlier had faded. Isnt it dangerous? If youre asking if you can fight in a real fight, I assure you that you can. Its just that its not the same as training, so its hard to say until youve tried it. My father seemed to be leaning towards Rolands words. But my mother intervened almost immediately. Youre not going to allow it, are you? You seem to be against it. Of course not! My father was fourteen years old when he went to war, its too early. I was ten years old when I fought in a subjugation. Its still two years later compared to his current age, his body is still small!My mother complained of a flushed face. I dont care what you call it, Im not small. If you compare me to adults, Im at least a head shorter, but I have an average height. Even if Im small, Im in no danger. If it came down to it, I could easily shake off most humans and monsters with my High-Speed Movement. But I cant use it as a source of my argument because its hidden. Even so, the opposition from my mother is stronger than I expected. My father was silent as my mother stubbornly shook her head, but suddenly he let out a deep sigh. Henriette. I am weak. The abruptness of this statement baffled my mother as well as me and Roland. No matter how hard I train, I can never reach the level of my father, let alone my grandfather, who is a hero. Its the same with Lakius. No matter how much he improves, he will never be able to reach my father. But Alter is different. He has already surpassed me and Lakius. He is only eight years old. He has definitely inherited his grandfathers blood in abundance. He has the makings of a hero. But ...... Ill be honest with you, I''m against it too. No matter how strong he is, he still can be killed in battle, and he cant show his strength because of fear. If hes struggling to grow, he can hire a good adventurer to teach him. Thats why I ask you this question. Alter, why do you want to fight so much? Its because... I cut off my words. Why do I want to fight? Its simple. Because actual combat is the fastest form of training. Ive heard that the war between factions is intensifying in the Arsis Empire, with hordes of monsters preying on humans and hostile neighbors. I dont think the world will be peaceful enough to wait two years for me. As the second son, no matter how my life turns out, I will always be forced to fight. If Im not good enough by then, Ill just be killed again without a second thought. And above all, in actual combat, there was the fear of being killed and the fear of killing. No amount of training could be overcome either, and no amount of training in combat skills would solve the problem. Thats why I wanted to go into the forest. I looked up. Three years ago, at the Midsummer Festival, I saw the skin of a monster named Eleph. It is said that as it gets older, it grows into an untouchable monster. It was killed at an early age by a skilled hunter, but had he been overlooked, he would have become a threat to the Reedwald. You never know when such a monster will appear. Its too late to regret it. I want the power to fight to survive and protect those who should be protected. The ones to protect? My father, mother, and brother. Im not a lord. I am sorry for the people, but it is my family that I want to protect the most. But if you and brother wish to fight to protect the people and wield me as your sword, then I will gladly go to war. My father nodded profoundly, and my mother looked stern but somewhat pleased. Did you hear it from Lakius? No, I just had a hunch. I cant say no. I wanted to give you time to think. My father reached for his tea. It was already cold, and Graham reached to re-brew it, but my father stopped him and brought the cup to his lips. On the way to Blasrad, I had a discussion with Lakius about the future of Reedwald. He said, You know what you lack. He told me that you were the one who could make up for what I lacked. My father looked at me straight in the eyes. It was the lord, the patriarch, and the eyes of my father. Very well. You are allowed to enter the forest of Leknod. But be sure to bring Roland with you and hire an adventurers escort. You! My mother was furious, but my father didnt pay any attention to her. Roland will take care of it. What? Roland and I got down on one knee and hung our heads. My mother continued to protest, but my father refused to reverse his decision. To ease the tension, I had to take my mother shopping, become a dress-up doll, and go to the theater with her. It wasnt until a few days later when Roland had finished his arrangements, that my mother was in a better mood. Chapter 9: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – The Battle Axe of Destruction” Chapter 9: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C The Battle Axe of Destruction As I passed through the swinging door, a peculiar smell hit my nose. I wondered if it was the smell of animals mixed with alcohol and smoke. I was overwhelmed by the complex smell, but I didn''t show it, and I slowly looked around the room. On the counter in front of me hung a plate with the words "Request" and "Delivery" written on it. I guessed were going to Request this time. There were no people lined up at any of the counters, and the receptionist, who had nothing to do, was looking at me and Roland with curiosity. I''ve heard that it''s mostly empty before noon, and that is true. As I walked up to the front counter, the receptionist smiled at me. I glanced at Roland for a moment, then back at her. Even if she doesn''t recognize my face, she seems to know Roland. A former C-rank adventurer and current Knight of the Reedwald. There''s no way she doesn''t know me. As a result, she must have figured out who I am and what Im doing here. Standing slightly on tiptoe, I emerged from the counter and speak to the receptionist. Im Alter Les Reedwald, for the escort mission. I came to see you because I heard there was an adventurer who had accepted my request. "Welcome to the Adventurers'' Guild. Do you have the request form?" The receptionist responds as if she had prepared it. Roland held out a rolled-up piece of parchment from behind him. The receptionist opens and inspects it carefully. "I''ve checked it. This way, please." Roland and I were ushered upstairs. The receptionist knocked in front of the reception room to announce our arrival. A man''s voice answered, "Oh," from inside, and shortly after, we heard the light sound of banging on something. When we entered the room, four adventurers stood up to greet us. Three men and one woman. The positions were the same, but I got the impression that the large man was one step ahead of the others. I wondered if he was the leader. "Are you sure you''re the adventurers who accepted the escort mission?" "OhCno, yes." The woman next to me glared at me, and the large man rubbed his head and said again. You don''t need to worry about your language. Please sit down first. Oh, thank you. I know it takes some getting used to, but I''m not really good with formalities. The adventurers sit side by side, with me facing them and Roland standing behind me like a guard. "I''m Markant, leader of the C-ranked party, The Battle Axe of Destruction. "I''m Alter Les Reedwald. Nice to meet you." As I responded to the large man who held out his hand, I saw a battle axe standing behind the sofa. It looked haphazard, but it was positioned so that he could grab it at any time. I guess it''s a habit since there''s no reason for him to be wary of us. It''s no wonder they''re called experts. The other three introduced themselves in turn. I''m Valerie. Im mainly a ranger, but also a scout. My name is Danil. I''m in the vanguard, but I can use a little magic. I''m Ose, the scout. I shook hands with each of them, apologized in my heart, and activated the "appraisal". Since Roland chose it, there is no problem with their ability. What I''m worried about is their behavior. I know that it would be a disgusting act if people knew about it, but dangerous skills and titles are a threat to our lives. First up was the leader of the axe holder, Markant. His level is 19, less than Rolands 26, but more than Conrads 18. He''s a typical muscle head, with Axe 6, Axe Combat Skills, and Physical Up 3. And he''s not just a muscle head. He has mastered Degenerative Magic up to rank 3. And the only magic he remembers is "Strength Up". When it comes down to it, he can evolve into a very impressive muscle head. I''m not just saying he''s 7 in intelligence. He had HP of 15, and only his Strength was 19 due to skill correction. He could probably exceed 20 if he activated his magic. He was one of the outsiders. If it was a simple one-on-one fight, how many people in the Reedwald Knights would be able to beat Markant? Roland who has "One-handed Sword 7" and "Shield 5" and is superior in overall strength, is sure, and Conrad is likely to play a good game with abundant experience. It''s tough for other knights, such as Deputy Chief Joss. The other eye-catching skill is "Crisis Detection 3". It looks both useful and not so useful. I wonder how practical it is for a rank 3. Also, the battle axe behind him was a magic axe called the Sacred Strike Axe. From its features and name, it seemed to have special effects on the undead. I guess that''s where the party got its name. Next was Valerie, the first red. Surprisingly, she had a title with a stats correction. The name of the title is Its Far Too Steps. (bʤ˫) What is that, the start of a story? Does that mean all men are mountain men? I don''t care if it''s giant, demon, or super, but that''s what it is. Correction is Charm +2, Agility -1. Her other skills are "One-handed Sword 5", "Dagger 3", "Stealth 2", and "Signal Detection 1", which are almost as self-introduced, and her abilities are average but stable and high. Unfortunately, her agility of 14 has been reduced to 13 due to negative correction, but it is a noble sacrifice of +2 charm. Except for a few groups, there''s nothing to complain about. Well, to be honest, I feel like the Creator God set this up in a drunken fit. Valerie had a strange, small, beautiful sword by her side. It had a very strong presence, so I appraised it and found that it was a magic sword. The name is Arua Sero, and it seems to specialize in the water attribute. Danil is a vanguard who can also use magic. His abilities are around 13, a little above average, and he has a sword and a large shield. His skills are melee type centered on "One-handed Sword" and "Shield", and his magic skills are "water magic 3" and "fire magic 2". He has the Intermediate Level that I''ve never seen it. He has the highest intelligence at 15, so he might be more of a magician. In battle, he would switch roles with Valerie, depending on the situation. He is also somewhat soft-spoken, and his gestures and words have the scent of a wealthy man. He didn''t look like an aristocrat, so he must have been born into a wealthy family such as a guild member or a merchant family. Danil was also carrying a magic long sword, but this one had only increased strength and sharpness and did not have a particularly distinctive name. The last one was Ose, a scout with a short self-introduction. I thought he would be taciturn like a scout, but his cheeks were tense. It seemed he was just nervous. He was a little younger than the other three, looking to be around twenty years old. He had an Agility of 15, and specialized in scouting and support with the following skills: "Sense of Presence 6", "Sense of Danger 2", "Stealth 5", "Pursuit 4", "Dagger 3", "Throw: Dagger 2", and "Throw: Sling 2". He doesn''t have any special titles or magic, but he does have "Pain Resistance 1", which seems to be the result of his half-life. Since he isnt a combatant, he doesn''t have any outstanding equipment, but I''m sure he has at least a few hidden gems due to their profession. Now, I don''t see any problems with them. They don''t have any strange titles, and they are well-equipped and skilled. "Hey, are you ready to go?" I looked up and saw that everyone''s eyes were focused on me. It seems that they thought I was thinking about something because I was quiet. I was not wrong. "Now that we''ve greeted each other, tell me what you want. I''ve heard it''s to protect Master Alter, but I don''t know the details. Markant waved his sword urgently. This one surprised me. As I stepped away, Markant readied his wooden sword. I hit nothing, so my attack is easily prevented. Even if our Agility is almost the same, did our experience totally different? I held my sword in a lower position and bent down further. Im now in a quadruped position. Markant frowned. No matter how much experience you have, attacking from below is always going to be difficult to defend. With a sharp exhalation, I slash hi... Markant lowers his wooden sword and takes a big step with his left leg to meet me. I ducked the wooden sword as if it were scooping me up, and I was blown away. A feeling of floating and confusion hit my whole body. What the hell just happened? I switched positions in midair and landed on a pillar. I immediately kicked in to avoid the upper part of the follow-up attack. As I rolled around on the floor, I focused on my body. I''m not injured anywhere. The floating feeling I had just experienced, was it wind magic? I jumped back and readied myself. I see Markant with a fearless smile and remembered his status. I remember his skills. It''s probably "Heavy Wind Slash". I thought it was an axe-only skill, but can it be used with swords as well? But still, I didn''t expect the first move to be an attack skill. He doesn''t seem to want to listen to Danil''s opinion at all. I couldn''t help but chuckle. Magic is difficult to control. That''s why I refrain from using it in my training. If they don''t mind, I''ll let them do what they want. I bent forward and charged again, simultaneously unleashing the Fire Bolt. A pillar of fire suddenly erupts in the dark basement, and a dark shadow stretches out. "Magic!" Startled, Markant slashes away the Fire Bolt, then he lets out a short scream and panics. It was my wooden sword that was hit. But I''m not there. My elbow goes numb from the recoil, and I hear a crushed voice above me. I quickly break away from Markant''s bosom, catch the wooden sword as it bounces off the ceiling, and jump back. A full-weight elbow strike. I stretched out my right arm to check its condition. There is a dull ache, but there seems to be nothing wrong with my joint. But the recoil is more than I expected. In addition to the hard leather armor, Markant''s own durability is high. It felt as if I had slammed into a large tree. Even though Im powerful enough, I think it''s Im going to break first. Markant glared at me. What the hell was that move ......, and magic too? You''re definitely not eight years old! You''re a halfling, aren''t you? "I''m the son of a lord. You can''t just change my race without permission. A ferocious smile appears on Markant while rubbing his belly. He''s an axe-wielding warrior, more or less a fighting maniac. There are only a few cards left in my hand. I wonder how far I can go against a superior opponent. I had a smile on my face as well. For the next few minutes, Markant and I battled incessantly. I tried to make the most of my small size and the dimly lit basement, weaving in and out of tactics, but the difference in our strengths gradually became apparent. Once he figured out my attack pattern, I cant break the experienced Markant. In addition, even if the wooden sword hit him, my muscle strength would be bounced back by his armor and durability. It quickly became apparent that it was impossible to defeat him with a bludgeoning weapon, and only magic and an all-out blow like an elbow strike would work. The results are visible. Markant doesnt have that many bruises and me, who loses just by his normal attack. Even so, I struggled to attack him with magic, but when my remaining MP became suspicious, Roland stopped my sword with a scabbard "It''s about time, isn''t it? I let out a ragged breath and lowered my sword. In contrast to Markant, who seemed to be enjoying himself, I bowed with a blank expression and headed for the shelf by the wall to return the wooden sword. My silence was not out of politeness. It was because I was aware of my weaknesses. In training, wooden swords are assumed to be blades. So this was the first time I had used a wooden sword as a weapon. And Im not good with that kind of weapon. If I hadn''t been able to use magic, I wouldn''t have even been able to fight. Dragons are feared because each attack from their huge bodies is deadly. Being small is a handicap in itself. This mock battle had shown me my weakness. It was no wonder that Markant and the others had rejected me because of my age. I took a breath in front of the shelf and turned around. My weapon, however, is a stiletto. Not a bludgeoning weapon. I''ve also proven that I can use a variety of offensive magic. I hope they''ll take that into account when making their decision. The "Battle Axe of Destruction was discussing something. Then they looked at each other and nodded in unison. With Markant at the front, "Battle Ax of Destruction" is lined up in front of me. Alter-sama, I''m sorry about earlier. I had no idea you were this good." That''s okay. It''s okay. Are you satisfied? Yes, it was enough. I''m sorry for being so rude, but will you let us handle the escort mission? "Of course I will. I held out my hand. One week, please. "You got it. I shook hands again with Marchant and with the Battle Axe of Destruction. The expedition was finally ready. But why do I have to go through all this trouble just to hire an escort? I''m still not convinced, but at any rate, the conditions are clear. Chapter 10: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Leknod Forest Chapter 10: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Leknod Forest Chapter 10. The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Leknod Forest Hey, if you were fighting with real weapons, you''d be in trouble, wouldn''t you? Valerie poked Markant with her elbow, teasing him. That''s not true, I argue in my mind. First of all, it would be rude to lump him in with the goblins, no matter how brainy they are. Five goblins lay dead at my feet. The heads of the goblins I had chopped off were looking up at me with downcast eyes. I don''t feel any kind of emotion for them. In my first real battle, I cut off the head of a humanoid monstee. Even though I could still feel it in my hands, it felt as natural as if it was just another day in the life of the world. When the battle was over and I came back to myself, I realized how abnormal it was. I had never killed a living thing properly in my previous life or in this life. I''ve only killed vermin that have invaded my room. Even though I had killed a humanoid creature as tall as myself, I felt a slight sense of rejection and discomfort. This was not normal. Eight years ago, I had died in two times back to back. I wondered if this was having a negative effect on me, but there was nothing to worry about. It was because of "Mental Resistance 3". No, in this case, it was because of it. Since I was born as Alter, i''ve never been in a situation where my mind was violently shaken. It seems that my mind has always been protected by "Mental Resistance 3". It is possible to stop the activation, so it is possible to find out how upset I really am. However, it would be suicidal to test it in the dangerous forest. I would be taken care of until I returned. It was somewhat disappointing that I had achieved my small goal of being ready to kill so easily, but my goal was to gain actual combat experience. There was still a long way to go. I took out a cloth from my pocket and wiped the bloodstains from my sword. This sword was a small sword that I had just purchased. My favorite stiletto hangs behind my waist. He had purchased it at Roland''s suggestion, as the stabbing weapon would limit his means of attack. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" split up and cut off the right ear of the goblin they were trying to kill, and searched through its belongings. We were less than a hundred meters into the forest of Leknod. I was surprised to come across goblins in such a shallow area, but everyone agreed that it was not unusual. In fact, they often come out to the grasslands, targeting travelers and villages. None of us panicked at the unexpected encounter, and when Roland and Marchant took the initiative by charging, the others quickly spread out and skillfully brought one goblin face to face with me. I was impressed by their brilliant coordination, and carefully killed one of them first. I then attacked the other distracted goblin from behind and chopped off its head. The remaining goblins tried to run away, but Valerie and Ose pursued and destroyed every last one of them. Thus, our first battle was easily won. It seems that we don''t need to use the usual words. I can''t believe it was your first real battle. "I''m surprised, too. Maybe it''s a good thing theyre goblins. They''re annoying monster." The goblins and orcs of this world do not attack humans in a different way. To them, humans, elves and other human species are food. Even if you are reincarnated as a beautiful elf, you don''t have to worry about your chastity. In that sense, humans are probably more dangerous. Still, they are annoying because they are quite bad eaters and ravenous. The damage caused by them eating away the fields of the village occurs every year, and many villagers suffer. If left unchecked, it could lead to the destruction of the village. My father puts a bounty on harmful demons and encourages adventurers to kill them first, and regularly sends out death squads to eradicate them from the territory. It is through these death squads that my brother has gained practical experience. Markant and Valerie are from a mountain village and have suffered a lot from goblins. I was afraid to ask if they were from our territory, but they told me that they were from Viscount Ezdor''s territory in the west. I''m sorry, but I''m a little relieved. Anyway, their anger and hatred for goblins was strong, which was probably the reason why Valerie was the first to jump out of the way during the chase. "Alter, you want to try it?" Markant asked, showing his bloody knife. The reason why he called me by my name was because I suggested that he didn''t need to honor me. Markant was the only one on board, and others haven''t stopped thinking he''s dumb. "Recovering the demon stone?" "Goblins are usually out of the way, and when they are, they''re small. Goblins are usually out of the way, and when they are, they''re small, but they''re still worth some money. The first time you become an adventurer, you don''t want to take them, but soon you''ll have trouble making a living and you''ll start collecting them even if you don''t want to. That''s what happened to me, you know!" When Markant laughed, Valerie gave him a blank stare, and Danil chuckled. I''m not sure if Ose is interested or not, but he''s busy retrieving it without a care in the world. I looked down at the goblin, its body slashed open and its guts exposed. It was a grotesque sight. However, I don''t feel so uncomfortable because my "Mental Resistance" is in effect. I think I can do it. Besides, my experience in dismantling goblins will not go to waste. "Okay. Let''s give it a try. "Oh, you''re going to do it? You''re an aristocrat. "Don''t be surprised I invited you. So, tell me, how do I do it?" Markant kicked another goblin in the stomach and turned him over on his back. "The subhuman monster has a magic stone in the middle of its body. Other monsters have them in the same place, in the head, or even in the heart. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it if you just go through them in order. Understood. Be careful not to destroy them with the knife. It won''t hurt you easily, but if you''re not careful, you''ll lose value. I took out my own knife and slowly ripped open its stomach. It has a different feeling than slashing with a sword. The blood poured out as the blade moved forward. It was surprisingly hard to do it myself, unlike watching it. Even with the "Mental Resistance 3" activated, the discomfort was only diminished. I managed to maintain my composure and cut open the thin flesh to expose the ribs. He then peered at the underside of the dove tail. It was small, but I wondered how small it was. I''m not sure I could find a grain of sand. As I struggled with my hands covered in blood, Markant reached out to me. I think this one''s off. He dig his fingertips into the back of the dove''s tail and probed for a moment, then shook his head and withdrew his fingers. Nope. This is what goblins are all about. They don''t make much money, but no matter how many you kill, they keep popping up. I invoked Pure Water, washed my hands, and wiped the knife with a cloth. During this time, I was trapped in an emotion that was hard to describe. Its body and blood were still warm. The traces of life were rapidly disappearing. What am I thinking about now, after having done it directly? I suddenly realized. Could it be this, too? It''s not just the moment you put your hands on it. But also the reality that you killed it, that you are prepared to kill it. I looked down at the goblin again. Even though it was an easy opponent, just a moment ago, I was in a position to kill or be killed. Now it was different. I had killed it. No, it''s a small town, that''s all. It''s located far west of Riedewald, along a small but busy road, so it''s quite busy. My parents had a wide range of products, from materials and herbs to miscellaneous goods. But it''s not a big store. As the fourth son, I was not needed. When I decided to leave home, my father gave me a spellbook as a parting gift. It''s a story I can relate to. It''s a story I can relate to. I guess we all face similar situations, regardless of our status or world. "You have a good father. I hear spell books are expensive. Exactly. It was a beginner''s level, so it wasn''t that expensive, but I don''t think it was something you could give to someone who was going away. It was a great opportunity for me to learn new magic, and I can''t thank him enough. Danil smiled shyly. "I''m sorry, I''m getting off track here. That''s why I learned about herbs before I became an adventurer. Danil looked around and pointed to the base of a large, mossy tree. "That''s Pharael grass growing there. "Yeah. But no matter how hard he looked, he could only find thick roots and moss. Danil moved closer and looked under his feet. If you look closely, you can see a thin, light brown stick growing straight up. It''s not just dead grass, it''s a single dead stem.Is this a medicinal herb? Anyway, let''s try to "appraise" it. Name: Falafel Grass Characteristics: A perennial plant about 60 cm tall. It is resistant to the environment and is distributed throughout the country. Characteristics: Unknown It''s true. But I can''t tell from the description if it''s a medicinal herb, and it''s the same word for word as the general herb. Is it cut out? "It''s all dried up. "That''s all right. It is said to be most effective when it withers naturally. It has a sedative effect when taken in decoction, and alchemists add it to healing potions. It is the roots that are particularly medicinal. When asked to collect it, it is recommended to collect it with the soil so as not to damage the roots. As far as the effects are concerned, this is a herb that doesn''t seem to be in that much demand. It''s a good thing he knows what hes talking about. I''ve never been able to fully grasp "appraisal". Some of the weapons used for training were even labeled with their properties, but occasionally there were items that were unknown. Most of the time, it''s an item that has no known purpose or a piece of armor that a knight is holding onto for dear life. Sometimes it''s weeds, such as the Millim Grass, which is still unknown. If your life is monotone, you don''t need to appraise much. I didn''t really think about it as such and put it off until now. I''ll take the opportunity to examine it. I bent down and stared at the Falafel grass. There was no change. I smelled it, but it was just dead leaves. I snapped off the tip of the stem, but still no change. "Is the Falafel Grass poisonous? "No, it is not. As long as you don''t take too much of it, it''s not a problem. I nodded and tossed the stem into my mouth. Danil was taken aback by this action, but I chewed it without caring. Yes, it''s dead grass. "What a surprise. What''s the big deal? If you''re going to roast it and drink it, why not do the same? He shed his strong, half-smiling Danil and invoked the "Appraisal" once again. What will happen with this? Name: Falafel Grass Characteristics: A perennial plant about 60 cm tall. White flowers bloom at the beginning of summer. The best time to harvest is from the end of summer to the beginning of autumn. The rhizome and stems have a strong sedative effect and are widely used as a supplement. Requires a minimum of Mixing Skill 1 to add to potions. It does not interfere with any medicinal effects and is expected to have synergistic effects. Seriously, that''s a lot more than I expected. Also, I''m starting to understand how this works. Characteristics are complemented when you gain knowledge, and properties are indicated when you use them. I''m not sure if i''ll be able to get the same results if I equip my weapons, or if I just contact them. Does that also require verification? By the way, the plant that Alter was looking at earlier is also a medicinal herb. What, the Shogun!? Shogun? No, never mind. What kind of herb is it? After learning from Danil, I threw the General''s leaves into my mouth. Name : General Grass Characteristics: A perennial plant about 60 cm tall. Yellow flowers bloom during the summer. There is no fixed harvest time, and it can be collected throughout the year. Decoction of dried leaves and stems is expected to have an antipyretic effect. However, the medicinal effect is weak and small. The medicinal effect does not change much even if it is prepared differently. Mr. Shogun, you are being disrespected in the appraisal. It''s so subtle that you can''t help but treat it like crap. "Did you also deal in ShogC General Grass?" "There are no buyers. "That''s true. I plucked the General Grass. Which Danil watched with interest. Are you collecting it? There are other herbs of value. Ill leave that for the adventurers. If it''s neither valuable nor poisonous, it''s good for testing things. As I said this, I thought of something else. A strong astringent taste lingered in my mouth. I knew a similar taste. "Have you ever had it Danil?" "No, I have not. No, I haven''t. Other herbs are more commonly used for fever reduction. I nodded and looked down at the General Grass in my hand. It is a medicinal tea. No one picks it, and it''s not poisonous. I won''t know until I try it, but it''s probably okay. Considering how easy it is to collect, it could turn into a casual treat on a long trip. While learning from Danil how to collect it, I secured a large amount of General Grass and a small amount of Falafel Grass as well. Chapter 11: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - King of the Meadow Chapter 11: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - King of the Meadow When I returned to the others, Roland was yawning and whispering to me. Don''t get too far away from me, kid. "I was taught about herbs by Danil. Follow me if you are an escort." Don''t complain about me while resting. But I''ve noticed that he has been watching me. Markant, listening to such a conversation, opened his mouth while biting the dried fruits. "Medicinal herbs? Do you have any of those? Yes, we do. For some reason, Danil bitterly smiled back. Markant looked around, his mouth curved into a crooked smile. Looking at the situation casually, his gaze passes through the General Grass and Falafel Grass neatly. This guy, no way. Could it be that you can''t tell the difference between medicinal herbs? "Hahahaha!" He laughed and turned his head away. "Well, that''s why I went up to C rank. Most of the time, I think everyone helped me." When I looked at "Battle Axe of Destruction" with amazement, only Valerie suddenly turned away. Oi. Danil shakes his head The two of you have always been unskilled at this. "They have always been bad at it." "Because all of them look the same. I was told that even if I collected it, it was all poisonous!" All poisonous is ...... more of a talent. As Danil and I were laughing together, Ose stood up suddenly. The sudden movement drew everyone''s attention. He stared at the forest in silence and ran off without a sound. Markant turns his head and grabs his axe, while Valerie and Danil also put their hands on their swords. Roland takes up a position in front of me, ready to shield me. Clearly in a battle stance. What''s out there? There''s no sign of anything around. What''s going on? "Well. It looks like something is coming, but please step back for a moment. As soon as Roland had finished, Ose came running back.v3l.B11n. It''s Eras Rhino! It''s on its way! What? We''re in the forest! Markant was surprised but instructed me to get back. "Get back!" he instructed. Roland left "Battle Axe of Destruction" in their place and moved back with me. The sound of trees snapping echoes through the forest. The earth rumbled and vibrated slightly. It seems that the opponent is quite huge. What kind of monster is it? "It''s a rhinoceros demon in the meadow. You''ll know the rest soon enough. Meadow? What the hell is that doing here? Alter, dont stay in front of it! If that thing blows you up, you''ll be dead! I immediately understood Markant''s advice. A huge body appeared, blowing away the trees. It was about two and a half meters tall. A huge rhinoceros with two thick horns, like a tank. When I was taken aback, it noticed my presence and roared. "They''re coming!" Eras Rhino rushed toward Markant, who was holding his axe in the lead. When everyone spread out and avoided it, Marant passed by it and slashes it, and Ose aimed at its eyes with a sling. The slash damaged Eras Rhino''s thick armor, but the sling bounced off his eyelids. "Heyaah!" Markant threw the hatchet from his waist and stabbed it into Erath Rhino''s neck. He let out a howl of pain and looked at Markant with bloodshot eyes. I''m sure hes attracted the attention of the enemy like a vanguard. I activated "Appraise" in the back, with Roland protecting me. Name: -. Race: Eras Rhino Level: 16 HP: 142/151 MP: 51/51 Str: 32 Int: 4 Dex: 5 End: 18 (+27) Agi: 14 Charm: 10 Skills Rush, Armor Magic None Title None. It has easily surpassed humans. It has overwhelming strength and durability. Its durability seems to have the correction effect of "armor", but it is a pretty strong enemy anyway. In addition, there are important factors that are not displayed in the status. Its huge body. Its stride is large, and when it swings its body, its weight makes him more destructive than a blunt weapon. In fact, it easily snapped a tree. I wondered how much effort it would take for a human to do the same thing. Against such a monster, Markant and his team were challenging it to a close fight. Marchant and Danil draw attention, and Valerie and Ose jump in from the blind spot, moving at a dizzying pace. Valerie and Ose jumped in from the blind spot, moving rapidly. Ose, in particular, attacked with a dagger in his hand, aiming for the legs. With such a huge body, the burden on the supporting legs would be heavy, but even if it is its weak point, it takes considerable courage to jump under its feet. I had assumed from his skill set that he wasn''t a fighter, but I guess he''s also a C-rank member. I think the reason why the "Battle Axe of Destruction" is challenging it to a reckless melee battle is that they are wary of the initial rush it showed them. The penetrating power of the horns and the huge body of the Rhino. If it makes contact, it won''t just be blown away. If you kill it at a distance, you can block its thrust. But even so, close combat is also fraught with great danger. Its horns are longer than a long sword, and if you combine the size of its head, its attack range far exceeds that of a human. If you misjudged the distance, you could be killed instantly. If Roland were to join in, the burden on "Battle Axe of Destruction" could be reduced. I thought about that, but Roland simply shook his head. "Did you hire them for such a time?" It may sound heartless, but it''s true. But it was unlike him. As I looked at Roland''s back, I understood why. Roland is my guard and my shield. He was wearing a shield reinforced with steel plates and chainmail. It was heavy equipment. Compared to the leather armor of the "Battle Axe of Destruction", his mobility was inevitably inferior. The blow of Eras Rhino was not a power that could be managed with a shield. In his adventurer days, Roland would have been equipped with equipment that emphasized mobility like everyone else. The role of protecting me made him abandon it. "Valerie!" Got it!" I turned my gaze towards the voice that gave the order. Markant quickly recedes and Valerie pops out to fill the hole. Markant did not seem to be injured. What are you going to do? With enough distance between them, Markant begins to concentrate. As soon as he does, his whole body suddenly becomes thick. That is a very terrific brain muscleCnot Muscle Strengthening Physical Up, a Degenerative Magic? Looking at the "Appraisal", his strength, which was 15, was become to 19, and only his Strength was 21 outside the human body. Yeah, hell ask. Because it comes out rags. Valerie stood next to Markant with a cheerful smile as I was playing poker face. I knew you were slacking off in yesterday''s game. Markant stopped moving. Im also not serious! As soon as it starts up, Markant starts making childish excuses. Danil comforted him, but he became even more stubborn, "I''m not even at my best! He became even more stubborn. The youths who were the cause of the commotion came to their senses. "You guys, give me that thing! It''s ours!" Oh, wow. I''m impressed with how far you''ve come. It''s the opposite of Roland. And you''re looking pretty good. It''s a good thing you''ve been on the run. Damn. But still, I can''t believe he''s still insisting at this point. I''m not sure if he''s just an idiot or if he''s a repeat offender of similar robberies. He is no longer dealing with "Battle Axe of Destruction". Rather, Markant is still stupid. Is it a kid? The young man who broke into our place, let''s call him an intruder for the sake of etiquette. The intruders looked to be around twenty years old. Of the four, three were wearing metal-reinforced leather armor and one was carrying a bow and arrow with only leather armor. This is the guy who messed with me. He''s about the same age as Ose, but other than that, there''s a huge difference. Our scouts are excellent. After all, I''m ignoring the leader who is shouting "I''m stronger!" And confirming the death of Eras Rhino. He seemed to have calmed down after all the wailing and crying, and soon after, Markant looked at the intruder. The ugliness he had shown earlier was gone, and he looked quite intimidating. Should I learn from this switch? I don''t know. I noticed that the "Battle Axe of Destruction" had casually finished its deployment. Danil stood diagonally behind Markant, who carried the axe, while Valerie kept her distance and kept her hand on the handle. The farthest one, Ose, had a disinterested look on his face, but he was preparing a sling at an angle that his opponent couldn''t see. He looked as if he was about to go into battle. Roland seems to be planning to do the same, and he''s positioned himself next to me. Honestly, if I reveal my identity, this whole situation will go away easily. Even if you don''t know the crest on the ring, Roland is clearly dressed as a knight, and that''s enough proof for a child to be surrounded by such powerful people. No matter what, he would not be foolish enough to point his sword at the lord''s son. There was such a simple solution, but I hesitated. If I were to reveal it, the intruder would retreat with a strong sense of dissatisfaction. But that would be like wielding power, wouldn''t it? If they weren''t habitual robbers, they were just people with pitiful thought processes. If we talk to them, we can understand each other. Besides, I don''t know what kind of repercussions their complaints will have. My father''s reputation might be tarnished, and it could even lead to discord in the territory. Besides, I was a commoner in my previous life. I wanted to keep things as quiet as possible. Under Markant''s pressure, the intruder repeated the same request. As expected, Markant shook his head in disgust. Its ours. You don''t have the right to take what you missed. If it was wounded, there would be room for discussion, but when it appeared, there was not a scratch on it. I don''t see any wizards here. I''m sure you''ll be able to tell me how this Rhino fight you without getting hurt? I was going to lure it into the woods and kill it! It was an eight year old who killed the big guy. What, you guys let a kid outsmart you? Markant, please don''t do that because it applies to us too. Also, it''s rude to Alter-sama." Danil spills pathetically. Well, even if I said that I had finished it, I just stabbed it at the end. As Roland said, "Battle Axe of Destruction" was enough to defeat it. In fact, no one was seriously injured. The only thing the intruders seemed to understand was that it had been cheekily mocked. I changed my complexion and touched the Rhino. You''re not going to give it away, are you? A tense air filled the area. The slightest trifle will likely lead to a battle. However, the strength is too different and it seems to be one-sided. But I was in trouble. These guys don''t seem to want to back down. I did help them, though, didn''t I? No, I didn''t get any words of gratitude. I looked up at Eras Rhinos huge body, feeling disappointed. Even when it''s down, it''s huge. What are you going to do with it after you take it? It would be hard to carry it with this weight. It won''t move even if all the intruders pull on it. If you dismantle it, you can carry some of it, but the skin alone is quite heavy. What are you really going to do? No, no, no, wait a minute. What are we going to do with it? It''s such a big one, we definitely want to take it home. I''m sure the Rhino can even eat meat. It''ll help the town''s food supply, and we''ll feel bad for it if we throw it away. But how do we get it home? How much time would it take to go back and forth ......? At that moment, I came to a startling realization. I hurriedly adjusted my attention to my body clock and looked up at the sky. Oh no, it''s almost evening! It''s a day trip today! I push past Roland and jump forward. You guys!" The intruder looked dubious at the sudden call. How are you going to carry Eras Rhino? What are you talking about, you little brat? We''ll just take the horns and the magic stone. Rejected! You can''t have him! What? Oh, the time. Shut up! I''m Alter Les Reedwald. If you have a problem with that, come to my house! Until then, I''m keeping this one! This is an emergency situation. Even if I wielded my power, I''m sure all the people would forgive me with a sunny smile. I asked Markant as I hurriedly prepared to go home. How do you carry the big stuff? "Well, ...... ah, we usually send someone to gather the carriers. Around here, there''s a guild in the Reedwald. Okay, Ose! Oh, yes. Ose responds upright. You''re fast, so get ahead of me and let them know! I and Roland will be on our way, but don''t worry about guarding us! Markant and the others, keep an eye on Eras Rhino to make sure it doesn''t get eaten up. Don''t take any chances. If a strong enemy comes, don''t hesitate to retreat. And you guys!" The puzzled men hurriedly straightened their postures. You must come! If you have a problem with that, you can talk to us at ....... That''s when we''ll talk to you!" I reminded him again and again and sent Ose to run to the guild. And take the first step powerfully to show them about me. I''m so proud of myself. I could feel the envy in the air, but with every second counted, I didn''t have the time to respond to the crowd. PrevNext Your email address will not be published.Required fields are marked * Name* Email* Website Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment. ContactPrivacy Policy ? 2022 Galaxy Translations Inc. All rights reserved Please disable your adblocker or whitelist this site! .adsBanner{ background-color: transparent; height: 1px; width: 1px; } #eazy_ad_unblocker_loading{ position: absolute; top: 0px; left: 0px; width: 100%; height: 100%; background: #fff /wp-content/plugins/eazy-ad-unblocker/images/loader.gif'') no-repeat center center; z-index: 9999; display: none; } Username or Email Address * Password * Prove your humanity 5 + 7 = Remember Me Lost your password? Back to Galaxy Translations Register For This Site. Username * Email Address * Password * Log in | Lost your password? Back to Galaxy Translations Please enter your username or email address. You will receive a link to create a new password via email. Username or Email Address Back to Galaxy Translations You are required to login first Cancel Chapter 12: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Distribution Chapter 12: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Distribution In preparation for the arrival of the intruders, we decided to take the next day off. However, they didn''t show up for a long time, so I sent Roland to check on them and politely invited them into the house. But, "Battle Axe of Destruction" had a firm grip on several of the intruders, and even the head of the adventurer''s guild, Gerrit, come along with a reluctant look on his face, but it was probably just a small matter. It''s nothing to worry about, right? Father had asked me to deal with the situation fairly, so I told the adventurer''s guild leader, Gerrit, and give him an objective explanation of the circumstances that led to the dispute. After getting the intruder''s statement, Guild Leader Herrit declared, with a twitch of his temple, that we had the right to the loots. The intruder had claimed that they were going to use a trap to kill the Rhino, but there was no trace of such a trap in the area, and they could not give a proper answer as to what kind of trap it was. Even if that were true, the only wounds they had inflicted were arrow wounds they inflicted while we were fighting. It was impossible to prove that they had intercepted us. When pursued by the fuming guild leader, they confessed that they had simply run into Eras Rhino in the grasslands and fled into the forest. The guild leader apologized to me for his lack of supervision and the intruders have driven away, leaving the mansion in a huff. Incidentally, they were a D-ranked party called "Sette," and they hadn''t been in town long enough to have met the "Battle Axe of Destruction". If they had known each other, the situation would have been quite different. Thus, the "Our Prey Problem" was settled.?vl?1n. It had been a long time since I''d carried Eras Rhino in. With a relaxed air, shaking his thinning hair, guild leader Herrit cut in. According to him, they actually don''t bother to carry Eras Rhino because its meat is inexpensive. They had difficulty carrying that huge body, and upon receiving the report, the guild hurriedly gathered carriers and hired two sets of guards to protect it. It was after midnight when they returned to the town. Guild leader Herrit took out a document. The breakdown is, the meat and bones are worth six gold coins, the hides are worth three gold coins, the longhorns are worth eight gold coins, the short horns are worth four gold coins, and since they found a good amount of magic stones, they will buy them for sixty gold coins. The labor cost for the legs and guards is eight gold coins, so if I sell them all, I will end up with seventy-three gold coins. The magic stone is really expensive. "When I said it was quite expensive, I meant for a magic stone. There are many times when they are too small or cannot be found in the first place. I guess we got lucky this time." As he spoke, the guild leader made a circle with his fingertips. It seemed that the magic stone is the size of a golf ball. I looked at the "Battle Axe of Destruction" not knowing the standard, but their expression did not change. It seems to be a size that C-ranked adventurers are used to seeing it. The average commoner''s monthly income is two to three gold coins. It''s a head-to-head split, so it''s about twelve gold coins per person. It was difficult to judge whether this was a high price to pay for risking one''s life. As I looked at the documents, I asked Roland about "Battle Axe of Destruction". "Is there any material you want? There''s no need to sell everything. Danil, who uses offensive magic, might have some use for the magic stones. "I don''t want you to recommend the most expensive one. Besides, I don''t carry a wand with me." "Wand?" "If it''s that big, I tend to put it in the head of my staff. I''m also a fencer, so I don''t need one." He didn''t seem to be particularly reserved. They don''t need it. "Wait, wait, wait, that''s not just right. It''s almost all mine. My father has been very strict with me about fairness." "That''s not a problem. In this mission, there is no agreement on the spoils of war. In this case, even if the employer claims all the rights. It is the fault of the adventurer who did not properly do their job. Therefore, we do not wish to undermine the will of your lordship. Besides, the battle with Eras Rhino was my first actual battle and my first victory. It will be a lifelong treasure for Alter-sama, along with the magic stone. We were able to help him, and that''s enough." Valerie smiled as she said it. What the hell is this? Why are we pushing each other''s loot? If Roland had seen through all this and chosen them, he would have been impressed. It''s true that if you''ve fought such a big monster and got weapons and magic stones, you''ll never forget it. That''s a very clever thing to say. He pretends that my first battle with a goblin, but I''ll pretend that I didn''t notice. Even though he was born in a farming village and hated goblins as if they were snakes or scorpions, the owner of the Faraway Steep would never harbor any ill will towards them. It is filled with infinite compassion that gently embraces the mountaineer. It is not likely to break the "Battle Axe of Destruction". And if they ask me this much, I will have to accept. I was grateful and almost agreed, but there was one thing that bothered me. "I want to ask you one question. Earlier, you said that Roland and Ose had difficulty in obtaining Eras Rhino. Is that because they''re being hunted so much that they''re dwindling? Or is it a rare monster to begin with?" Knowing what happened to Rhinos in my previous life, I don''t have a good impression of Rhinoceros horns. I don''t want to be hypocritical, but I would feel sorry for them if they were being hunted all over the place here too. If I wear such a thing, my people would condemn me. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" looked at each other and tilted their heads. In response, guild leader Herrit opened his mouth instead. "I can''t give you an answer in a few words, but first of all, the habitat of the Eras Rhino is mainly grasslands. Which inevitably overlap with the human territory. And the villages where they appear usually suffer severe damage to their crops. As a result, many Eras Rhino have been defeated." "Well then, ......." "No, I wouldn''t say it''s decreasing. The reason is while their original habitat was much further south than here. According to the adventurer''s guild in this area. The Eras Rhino''s flock is seen every few years and a warning is issued to the neighboring villages. Also, the material of the Eras Rhino is rare because it is a powerful demon that acts in packs. It is rare for them to act alone, as they have done in this case, but the Eras Rhino itself is not rare. If you are looking for new material, there are plenty of opportunities." And then, I realized that the guild leader was mistaken, but he answered my question anyway. It was a relief to know that they are far from extinction. "All right. I''ll take it then. Thank you, everyone." As I lowered my head, the "Battle Axe of Destruction" hurriedly bowed back. But they are sweet. They must not have noticed that my face was distorted as I lowered my head. I''ll ask my father to add the number of magic stones and horns as the reward for the escort mission. Hahaha, don''t think that you can easily sell your debt to me, "Battle Axe of Destruction". I felt a strangely warm gaze from Roland, so I stopped thinking about it. I received the magic stone, two horns, and even the skins for the three of us, but somehow in the discussion that followed, I ended up monopolizing all of the remaining profits from the sale. In the end, it was a total takeover. The reason for this situation was that I had completely forgotten the cost of making the swords and armor. It seems that they still need more money, so they agreed to use the proceeds from the sale of Eras Rhino as a deposit, and the rest from the distribution of the catch from the expedition. I would pay with the money he might earn in the future. And the reason why Chief Gerrit was willing to accept such an absurd contract was that I was the son of a lord. After seeing off the "Battle Axe of Destruction" and guild leader Gerrit, I have guilt about my apology and pity and vowed to earn money from tomorrow. Chapter 13: The Daily life of an Eight Year Old - The Night Before the Final Day Chapter 13: The Daily life of an Eight Year Old - The Night Before the Final Day After that, our expedition to the Leknod Forest went smoothly. The incident with Eras Rhino had given us a new goal, and we ventured deeper into the forest in search of more efficient prey. We kicked the goblins to the curb and chose to hunt the demons that were easy to obtain high-quality materials and magical stones. After three days'' trips, the rest was spent overnight. But on the first day, we suddenly discovered an orc village. In my previous life, Orcs were famous for their works that were forbidden to children. They are also famous for something here. They are famous for their high encounter rate and the size of their herds. Usually, when an adventurer discovers a monster''s settlement, they back to the guild to report it. However, Markant assured me that this was not necessary. He said that what they had found was a small settlement and that our forces could destroy it without much effort. Roland agreed to that. According to the knowledge I learned from Roland, the maximum number of orcs in a pack is about 200, and once they exceed that number, they form several small groups of about ten or so and then leave the pack like a divided bee. These small groups continue their journey and when they find a place to settle, they form a new settlement. This was the story that Tamer had heard from the orcs themselves. The reason for this is unclear, as the Orcs did not know, but it seems to be related to old customs and beliefs. Roland guessed that it was simply to avoid food shortages. Regardless of the reason, most of the orcs they encountered in the forest were either wandering groups or the ones who had finished settling down and were hunting in the surrounding areas. In response to Markant''s words, we decided to eradicate them. Baron Reedwald''s army numbered two hundred. If left unchecked, they would expand to an equal force. They had already doubled the number of small groups, and the number of adults alone had increased to more than twenty. I have no choice but to protect the safety of my territory. Night raids were pointless against orcs with night vision, and we attacked them immediately. I thought that it would require careful preparation, but it seems that the number is not that unusual for Roland and the "Battle Axe of Destruction". As soon as the settlement was within sight, Danil and I attacked first with magic attacks from a distance. Danil fired off a series of Fire Bolts to throw the orcs into confusion. I tried all the attributes. The one that was the least effective was wind, which simply didn''t work well against heavyweight opponents. What was unexpectedly useful was the earth attribute. The Earth Bolt was also a physical attack, so if it pierced an orc, it would continuously cause pain, and the orcs would be very upset. The Orcs were dismayed by the attack magic that flew one after the other, even though it was a beginner''s level, but there were still some who were determined. As some of the Orcs approached, we fell back and Roland and Markant jumped to the forefront. The two vanguards were heavy warriors, one a swordsman who skillfully wielded a sword and shield, and the other a warrior who wielded a battle axe with ease. The two vanguards overwhelmed the pack of heavy warriors. In the end, the battle broke out into a melee, but by that time, the Orcs had only a few decent forces. The battle ended easily. Markant and Danil took a few hits, but the damage was minor, just bruises. We can use orc''s skin to make leather armor for low-rank adventurers. However, there were too many of them, so I dismantled only one that was in good condition and gave up on the rest. We had no equipment or possessions of note, so we collected some money, inexpensive gems, and magic stones from some orcs. We had fought flamboyantly from the first day of the encampment, but there were no fights for the next two days. In the meantime, we had encountered a variety of monsters, so we were doing well in terms of revenue. Now, I should also mention that there was another battle here. That''s right C where are we going to? After defeating Eras Rhino, I was immediately confronted with this reality. If it was just for one day, I could give up. But a day trip was three days. That''s enough time to keep a record. And with the unique challenge of returning home from the forest, such an opportunity did not come along very often. On the way to the town of Reedwald, I looked for a base point. However, once I passed through the forest, I found myself in a meadow as far as the eye could see. There were no man-made structures to be seen, as we were off the beaten path. In the meantime, I arrived at Reedwald. I was honestly depressed, even though I gave a word of thanks to Ose for letting me go ahead of him. The next day, I could put a marker somewhere. But that would only be two attempts. What a waste of time. It would have been more satisfying if I could at least view other people''s records, but the Adventurer''s Guild didn''t keep track of them, even though I asked Ose. Maybe my father has it hidden away. He''s a lord after all. How can I get the records from my father? While I was searching for a way to do so, a revelation came to me. It was the bell that announced 18 o''clock. The solemn sound of the bell rang out over Reedewald''s street. It was the signal for the course that I had been trying so hard to get for now. I gave thanks to the Creator God, whose name I didn''t even know, and while suppressing my overflowing joy, I immediately took the first step toward the mansion. Yes, life is a never-ending challenge. I set the starting point at the outskirts of the main gate. For the rest of the two days, I would return there before the bell rang, no matter the circumstances. When the time was up, I killed a pack of wolves and chopped off the head of a giant snake that was trying to swallow me. Of course, their lives were not in vain. I asked "Battle Axe of Destruction" to collect them, and sometimes I even asked Guild Leader Gerrit to do the same. It''s a pity that there were not enough monsters suitable for eating, but that''s just luck-based. Our records depended on the intensity of the battle that day. I can get consistent times on all kinds of courses, so I couldn''t stand the wide swings. It was a fulfilling time for me. However, the good times passed quickly. The three nights and four days of camping had begun. At first, I was optimistic. "Battle Axe of Destruction" had been in Reedwald for a long time, so they would know where to camp. I was sure that the course would be harder than the main gate to the mansion. How shallow I had been to have such expectations. After attacking the orc village, I was reminded of how shallow I was. Can you believe it? The encampment changed every day! Without a destination in mind, we wandered through the forest relying on our intuition and experience. We decide to camp on the spot. When I learned this fact on the first day of camping, I collapsed without a sound. I had blown my "Mental Resistance 3," so you can imagine how shocked I was. Where am I going to? Why can''t I go home? I felt as if my entire life, including my previous life, had been denied. I was told that many adventurers do not have a base of operations, but instead continue to wander the world while accepting requests. What a harsh profession. For the first time, I had a deep admiration for "Battle Axe of Destruction". And now, it''s the night before the last day. As I gazed at the flickering flames of the bonfire, I thought back on my struggles up until today. I can''t even begin to describe the hellish days. I was on the shore of a clear stream, a carpet of flowers with fantastic glowing beetles flying around. And now I''m in a square where the moonlight pours down from the canopy of the trees. My ego cracks and collapses every time Markant declares, "We''ll camp here." And I realize it. The same situation is possible for the rest of my life. What if I serve in an expedition as a knight? What if I become an adventurer and am forced to go on a long search? Despair is always waiting with an open mouth. I had to solve this problem at all costs. But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t even find a clue. While Danil was preparing dinner, Markant as if he couldn''t wait, was munching on dried meat. And Roland was cleaning his sword. Valerie and Ose were a little further away, looking around the area. I looked at them sideways. I wondered how the adventurers were coping with this harshness. Seeking a clue, I pulled my backpack closer. Inside was a beginner''s kit for adventurers, prepared by Roland. Preserved food, lanterns and oil, a tinderbox, and a large, multi-purpose bag. I pulled out various items, but I couldn''t find any equipment that looked like it. I folded my arms and looked at the beginner''s kit lined up in a row. Then, one item caught my eye. There was silence in the room. "It''s ...... good, right?" "Uh, well, ...... to be honest, the foul smell is just what I need to wake me up." There was no one on my side. I''m going to downgrade you to just a commoner. Hmm, that''s okay. I''m still working on improving the General Tea. I''m sure they''ll bow down and worship me when they taste it. Even if that happens, I won''t let him drink it. Then, as we were finishing dinner and enjoying our post-dinner rest, Markant spoke to me while cleaning his axe. "Tomorrow, when we return to the city, our escort mission will be over. You''ve done quite a lot of actual fighting, how are you feeling?" The rough question brought back the days of struggle. "Well, ....... All the time was worthwhile, I can say that. I think I underestimated the daily life of an adventurer and the encampment that comes with it. I was confronted with a harsh reality that I never imagined, especially during the past three days. I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude to you all for teaching me that." "I don''t know, I feel like I''m getting a very off response." "You''re not wrong." Roland has been very rude lately. I''m the son of a lord. I''m the son of a lord, I need respect. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that. I''ve certainly gained a lot of ability. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 8 (+5) HP: 38/38 (+9) MP: 104/104 (+66) Str: 7 (+1) Int: 14 Dex: 9 (+2) End: 5+2 (+1) Agi: 12+2 (28: doubled) (+2) Charm: 14 Skills Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement, Mental Resistance 3, Appraisal 3 (+1), One-handed Sword 4 (+1), Taijutsu 5 (+1), Dagger 4 Fire Magic 2 (+1), Water Magic 3, Wind Magic 3, Earth Magic 3 (+1), No-attribute Magic 3 (+), Ice Magic 1, Lightning Magic 1, Degenerative Magic 2 (+1) Magic -Beginner Level Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning Bolt Water Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Physical Up, High-Speed Movement [Title] Reincarnated, Ace of the Homecoming Club (+2 Endurance, +2 Agility), Second Son of Baron Reedwald It is worth noting that the magic power has been greatly increased, appraised, and some magic skills have been upgraded. First of all, Fire Magic became rank 2, and Earth Magic and No-attribute magic became rank 3. Earth and Fire were used in orc battles, while No-attribute magic was used as a mainstay in other battles. The reason for the rise in transformative magic was because I used a lot of "High-Speed Movement" to cheat.". However, the difference between physical strength and magic power is getting ridiculous. In the usual game mechanic, the ability value corrects HP and MP, but it seems that intelligence doesn''t do that here. In addition, if you subtract the correction from my title, END is my lowest stats. I''ve been doing some close combat, but I''ve always prioritized evasion. It was no wonder it was hard to increase. Whenever I see the reluctance of the ability values, it reminds me of the classic RPG games. So far, I haven''t seen anyone inflate their abilities, and even I, with all my cheats, don''t think it will happen. So when I look at just the numbers, I can''t help but feel weak, but I think the status is quite good. First of all, there''s a huge difference between one stat and another, whether it''s a difference of 1 or 2. Especially if you''re losing in strength or agility, it''s hard to make up the difference, unless you have better equipment or other skills. And the kids my age were only half as good as me, and their skills and magic were nearly empty. Looking back, when I was twelve years old, my brother only had a one-handed sword and a shield. I know exactly how much I''ve grown up to be abnormal. I was enough of a cheat character. Even so, my expression is still dull. It''s because I can only "do" so much. I haven''t fully mastered it yet. I wondered if I would be able to win against an equal adventurer if I blocked the High-speed Movement cheat skill. I have experienced many actual battles, and my doubts have grown stronger. In addition, even if I used "fast movement," I couldn''t control it properly, so I had no use for it except for surprise attacks or escape. All in all, I''m still lacking experience in actual combat. I closed the status and looked around at everyone. "This latest expedition has been the equivalent of several years of training. However, it is also true that it is only a week''s experience. First of all, we must make each of the experiences and abilities we have gained our own strength. The only way to do this is to take it slow and steady. It is only when you can handle them as naturally as if you were breathing that you can say you have grown. Growth becomes the foundation of yourself and the foundation of your new power. In other words, it is the root of everything. The more solid your foundation is, the more you can support large structures. The more solid the foundation, the more it can support large structures, and the higher you can aim. That is why we must not neglect it. Don''t take it lightly. Don''t underestimate that it is only one step. The steps you take will become thousands and thousands of steps. That is the path to glory, and unceasing effort is the guidepost on the path to victory. No matter what difficulties we face, no matter how much hardship awaits us, our progress will never stop. Because there is a new record waiting for us!" "I''m not waiting! What are you doing here?" "Don''t casually get involved in the boy''s puberty." "Don''t call it puberty. I''m still eight years old." "You don''t need to be considerate to someone who knows what you mean." For some reason, everyone was exhausted, strange... Even though it is a well-known speech Chapter 14: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - The Worst of Being Chapter 14: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - The Worst of Being The morning came without any night raids. At the camp, I also have a guarding duty. I worked with Roland on the first day, Markant on the second day, and Danil last night. They become my vanguard is to protect me as well. And last night Danil was the only magician except for the brute Markant. As the son of a merchant, he had a wealth of knowledge. I took the opportunity to ask him many questions. What I was particularly interested in was the magic book. I had already mastered the beginner level magic through Virgil''s lectures, but the intermediate level and beyond are hard. Even if we do research and training, we should also consider magic books. If you''ve got a lot of money, you''ll be able to get a lot more than ten gold coins for a beginner''s spellbook. And that''s just for the four elements and non-attribute spellbooks. You can find no such thing as freezing, lightning, or denaturation, and it is unknown if someone can create Holy or Necromantic magic, even at the beginner level. I want to learn the sacred attribute as soon as possible because it is in the lineage of recovery magic, but I also have some concerns. Most people who learn it are priests, and they have a strong faith in it. A temple with priests who can use sacred magic would be a quick way to learn, but is there a god or equivalent that will listen to our prayers? The little fat man said that the creator god only sees. It doesn''t mean that there aren''t other gods, but the whole thing gives me the impression of non-interference. For one thing, the little fat man is a god that exists, and as a result, he''s taken care of us, but ...... worshipping him? I can''t. I''m not sure what to make of this. I''ve heard that they can be found in ancient ruins and dungeons, so if I get the chance, I''ll try. Also, Danil warned me. Even if you acquire a spellbook and learn it, there are times when it doesn''t work or consumes a huge amount of magic power. This has something to do with qualities. He seems to be telling me in a roundabout way that I should check my qualities, but I probably don''t need to worry. I''ve mastered everything except sacred and mortal, and I''m not unskilled at any of them. I''m almost certain that the little fat man has given me qualities of all attributes. Maybe he''s making me care for him in his way. I would at least revere him C I just can''t. After a light breakfast, we finished preparing to leave. The only thing left to do was to return to town. On the first day we headed east, and the second day we started heading south. Our current location is roughly southeast of Reedwald. We would probably still be in the territory if we went west. But since it was a long way, we decided to go straight northwest. At the head of the column was Markant, flanked by Roland and Valerie, with Danil acting as a guard. The scout, Ose is ahead of me, on the lookout for surprise attacks. For the past week, we''ve been moving in this formation. To be honest, when you are surrounded by adults. Your vision is blocked and your mobility is impaired. I asked them to at least put me in front of Danil, but they refused without a second thought. Also, it was obvious that our luggage had changed since the first day. This was especially true for Roland and Marchant. In three days, we had defeated many demons and obtained a considerable amount of magic stones and materials. I''m not sure what to make of this. Aside from combat, it was a big deal that this did not impair their normal movements. Perhaps it''s not just simple muscle strength, but also a knack in the way they carry their luggage and move their bodies. It seems that the subtleties of mastery are hidden in the most humble of places. As I looked over at the two men carrying the large leather bags, I could sense their inexperience. At Eras Rhino, I had accused the intruders of throwing away the meat. I had no right to do that. I had to be selective because the materials were too much for an overnight quest. In addition, the burden on me, as great as I sounded, was minimal. I''ve heard that there''s a magical bag called the Telper''s Bag that has increased storage capacity, so I''ll add that to my goals. However, I was rude to the intruders. I''ll apologize if I run into them anywhere. Let''s see. ...... What''s your name again? As we proceeded, the forest of Leknod changed. I noticed that the undulations decreased and the spaces between the trees became wider. It resembled the scenery of a day trip.?vl?1n. Without taking any particular rest, we continued on our way. So far, we hadn''t had any battles with demons. Occasionally, Ose would come back and adjust our direction of travel, apparently to avoid a less profitable battle. Besides, the encounter rate with demons decreases considerably when you get to this area. On the first day of the expedition, we had encountered goblins and Eras Rhino in the shallow areas, but originally, the grasslands had few demons due to the activities of adventurers and defeating parties, and the shallow areas of the forest were relatively safe even for beginners. Wary of us, a squirrel runs up a thick trunk. As I gazed up at the peaceful scene, another worry began to creep into my mind. Would we have enough money to make the armor? It was the last day of the trip, so I felt like I could make a little more money. When I asked Danil about it, he told me that it was enough. He''s a skilled adventurer and the son of a merchant. It was the best guarantee I could get, but once I started thinking about it, I couldn''t get it out of my head. I''m a commoner at heart, and I don''t have a decent amount of savings myself. It would be too shameful to ask them to fund a gift for me. In the unlikely event that I don''t have enough, I''ll just come back to collect some herbs. After a while, there were no more small animals in sight. I wondered if we were close to the meadow. Just as I was vaguely wondering if we were close to the grasslands, Ose came back without a sound. "There are orcs ahead." "How many?" "Maybe three, five at the most." "All right. Ose and Valerie will split up and surpriseCno, ...... wait." Suddenly, Markant fell silent. His expression was somewhat stiff, and the other "Battle Axe of Destruction" saw it gave them a strange feeling of tension. Roran and I nodded our heads. I''m not saying they''re just orcs, but we''ve already eradicated more than 20 villages. There''s no reason to be wary of five of them now, and I don''t see any reason to be wary of Ose''s report. With a grim expression on his face, Markant suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine. "This kinda... bad!" Before the muttering could fade, we quickly prepared ourselves. There was something wrong. What was that C a roar, or was it a scream? As soon as a tremendous voice came from ahead, there was an abrupt silence. The drop was so great that for a moment I thought it was an auditory hallucination. We looked at each other, but only Marchant was staring straight ahead. "You guys! Get out of here right nowC" Markant cut off his words and hurriedly set up his axe. When Roland saw it, he lowered me, Danil and Valerie moved to the left and right, and Ose slipped into the shade of the tree while descending. The treetops rustled. Something big enough to shake the trees? No way, it''s not Eras Rhino again, is it? The rustling of the leaves grows louder, and it appears, slithering. I couldn''t believe my eyes. I blinked a few times to make sure my vision wasn''t going crazy. "Hey, ......, what''s that?" What appeared was a wall three meters high and three meters wide. The material is a light blue jelly. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll help. "Tremble Cube!" It was Roland who shouted. I was still wondering about the unrealistic cube, even though turmoil has spread to "Battle Axe of Destruction". "That''s not good!" "Retreat!" The combination of Roland''s shout and Marchant''s instructions caused me to suddenly float. Roland grabbed me by the arm and started running. The front and back of my body were reversed due to the spur-of-the-moment situation. It was my feet that were facing the direction of travel. As he ran off in the same formation, Markant, the vanguard, was the one who took the lead. I turned my gaze to the light blue cube swaying lazily ahead of me. It was also a monster. It looked as if it had been cut out of a giant slime. It seems to be chasing us, but with its huge body and texture, it should be no problem. But something seems fishy. I hurriedly activated my "appraisal". Name: -. Race: Tremble Cube Level: 27 HP: 252/252 MP: 113/113 Ste: 14 Int: 1 Dex: 1 End: 34 Agi: 15 (16) Charm: 1 Skills Dissolve, Tentacle Arm, Slash Resistance 4, Strike Resistance 8, Water Resistance 8, Ice Resistance 2, Lightning Resistance 6 Magic None Title Leader of the Forest What''s with this guy...? It has several skills that are higher than Roland''s. And it is resistant to abnormal physical strength. More than our number. More problematic is its 16 agility. I''m the only one who can surely shake off this guy, and if it''s Ose, even with 15 agility, he may be able to escape with his evasive skill. Others are tough. "Markant! It''s impossible, it''ll catch up!" "AvoidC" I heard someone''s voice, but there was no time to check. The trees were spewing smoke, the grass and flowers were losing their outline and crumbling. White smoke curled up in all directions. The impact of the fall had scattered bodily fluids from countless wounds. The momentum of the spewing quickly diminished, but before I could catch my breath, a scream went up. "Roland!" Roland was cowering, holding his face. His beloved shield had left his hand and was spewing smoke on the ground. He was the only one heavily armed. The acid was being sprayed in all directions, and even his shield couldn''t prevent it. I don''t know where it is sensing it, but tentacles are rushing towards Roland. I activated my "Fast Movement" and swung my sword with all my speed to repel the tentacles. "Someone get Roland!" My words are cut off as my legs are pulled back. A detached light blue tentacle tightens around my calf. Is it still moving? I inserted my sword between the armor and the tentacles, forcing it to swing free. Why did it suddenly start moving? I''m sure it hadn''t moved a muscle until just now. This is not a coincidence. The Tremble Cube was looking for an opportunity to catch its prey. I underestimated it. A monster that the guild had warned me about was not going to be easy to defeat. And intelligence includes education. Many wild animals are great hunters, and their intelligence is generally low. Being a good hunter has nothing to do with intelligence. It''s up to the user, no matter how useful the "appraisal" is. What do you mean, "Stay alert"? I kicked away the tentacles flailing at my feet. My cheeks twitched as I looked up at the sound of someone calling my name. Then, countless tentacles were covering all of my sides and a huge wall loomed into me. An orc with no outline was pointing its black eye sockets at me. Just as I realized my fate, the orc swayed as if urging me to do something. What appeared from the shadows caught my attention. A dark blue sphere. Is that a nucleus? I immediately unleashed my magic. It doesn''t matter what it is. Anyway, the power to blow it up. I activated the "Earth Bolt". I shot it over and over again. The "Earth Bolts" that pierced the wall one after the other became like spears and flicked the nucleus out of his body. However, the wall did not stop. The tentacles spread out and squeezed to envelop me. There was a presence behind me. Someone is rushing towards Roland. If I avoided it, Roland and the others would be swallowed C or even if they were. They''ll swallow me, and they''ll attack behind me. I have to control this thing somehow. All of my vision turns light blue, and my thoughts blur. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. Intense pressure and shock me from feet to my entire body. My world was enveloped in darkness. Slowly, my thoughts returned to normal. I stifled a breath and looked around. It''s pitch black. I can''t see a thing. Am I dead again? No? I''m alive, at least? I was supposed to be swallowed by ....... No matter where I moved my body, it immediately collided with something. I moved my fingertips and searched carefully. This feeling is earth. Is this C is this under the ground? I heard the sound of something creaking and a human voice. I turn my head and see a light as short as a strand of hair. I put my face fearfully close to the gap and finally understood what was going on. I''m inside the Tremble Cube. A wall of earth separates me from the light blue world. Through it, I could see Markant''s figure. What the hell just happened? I can feel my magic power through the wall of earth. Is this the Earth Shield? But I''ve never heard of one that covers your entire body. It''s just magic that creates an earth shield. As I slid my hand down, I could see the bumps in places. It seems that several shields are overlapping each other. If I look under my feet the shields have been assimilated as if they grew out of the ground. As I let my mind wander, someone moves behind the light blue. Roland opened his big mouth and was about to jump in. Markant was desperately trying to restrain him. If he can move that much, he''s not seriously injured. As I was relieved, I saw Valerie out of the corner of my eye. She was desperately swinging her sword down. Arua Sero is covered with a water blade again. But it seems impossible for her to reach me. When I turned my attention back to the scene, I saw that Markant was now trying to jump in, but Danil and Ose were holding him back. Why are they fighting over the order? What''s that guy doing? The sight of them naturally brought a smile to my face. I can''t go on like this forever. It''s only a matter of time before those two idiot vanguards jump in. I took a deep, thin, slow breath. Perhaps now I''m in a stake sticking out of the earth. Either it knows the food is hidden there, or no large mass can pass through. Either way, I was able to hold off the assault of the Tremble Cube. And this thing can''t dissolve dirt. At least not easily. Otherwise, it would not be able to move through the earth, and it would sink forever. What it is good at is the biological mass. Still, it would not last long. The creaking sound is getting louder and louder. Is it the pressure, or is it simply digesting the organic matter in the soil? Whatever it is, the shield will collapse in a few minutes. I stroked the surface of the pile. Countless shields, huh? An impossible phenomenon under normal circumstances. But once it happens, I can imagine it. I opened the status and chuckled. I knew it. Then there''s only one thing to do. I fired an "Earth Bolt" over Valerie''s head as she continued to swing her sword. Valerie jumped back, surprised by the earthen arrow that suddenly came out of nowhere. You get the idea. Comparing the huge stake and the earth arrow, Valerie quickly moved away. Then she shouts to everyone. Roland and Marlant seemed to argue with her, but Valerie gave them a shove and they reluctantly moved away. We''re all set now. Now, Tremble Cube. If you''re that hungry, I''ll feed you my full magical power. Chapter 15: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Return Chapter 15: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Return I feel sick. My head hurts and I feel nauseous. Maybe it''s a hangover. Like when I''m in high school. Hmm? No, I''m not. I was in high school. Now I''m an aristocrat. As soon as I opened my eyelids, I looked directly into the sunlight and quickly turned away. I opened them slowly this time and looked around. I seem to be in the forest. And I''m sleeping. I held my head and woke up my upper body. "Kid!" I heard a familiar voice that shook my brain. Don''t shout so loud. It echoes in my head. With Roland''s help, I managed to sit up. As well as the headache, I felt terrible fatigue all over my body. I can''t get any strength into my body, and my breathing is very shallow. It was as if I had a high fever and was in bed. "Why was I asleep?" "You don''t remember? You''re swallowed by the Tremble Cube." "Tre... Oh, that squiggly thing." I''m starting to remember. I was on the verge of becoming its meal. If I look at Roland, he looked back at me with both eyes firmly. The cloth on the head is painful, but the eyes seem to be safe. It was a blessing in disguise. If he hadn''t, he would have gone blind. Well, the bangs looked half as unhappy. As I was feeling relieved, a pungent smell suddenly hit my nose. I looked over and saw the "Battle Axe of Destruction" wandering around with a torch in his hand. "What happened after I was swallowed?" "You don''t remember anything, do you? The Tremble Cube was half destroyed by a short arrow earth bolt of a massive clod of earth. But it was still alive, so I''m finishing it off now." "Did it work? I don''t remember anything about it." It''s the first time my MP is empty.v3l.B11n. The reason why I can''t remember is that I''ve fainted when I activated it. But fainting in battle is the same as dying. It''s understandable why Virgil said, "You won''t die, but you''d better stop." If "Battle Axe of Destruction" hadn''t been around, I would have been digested by the Tremble Cube while unconscious. Even though I had no other choice, it was a reckless thing to do. According to Roland, not much time had passed since I passed out. But, I think I will wake up after I recover the minimum amount of magic power naturally. I opened the status to check it and froze. Why is my HP reduced to single digits? Isn''t I''m just going to faint? If so, Virgil would have told me so. A chill went down my spine. Maybe it was just barely enough. The durability of the Earth Shield, and the power of the Earth Bolt. If the Tremble Cube had slightly exceeded either of them, I would have died even if I hadn''t fainted. But still, single digits. Even at three months old, I had double digits. I guess this unusual weariness is because I''m dying. Even a fall could kill me now. Because I had a pale face, Roland held out a small bottle to me. "It''s a healing potion. Please drink it." "Is it okay with Roland?" "I already drank it. Here you go." I thanked him and sipped the scarlet potion. I was wary of how bad it would taste, but it was unexpectedly tasty, with a hint of sweetness. As the healing potion flowed into my stomach, I could feel my fatigue fading away. Checking my status, I saw that my HP had started to increase. Relieved, I tipped the potion as if I were drinking a sports drink and turned my gaze to "Battle Axe of Destruction". No one seemed to be seriously injured. It only took my physical strength and Roland''s bangs to deal with a demon that was called "dangerous". It''s a pretty good result, I''d say. I returned my gaze to my status and lowered it. In the skills section, I got a new skill. "Multiple Chanting". I hadn''t learned it until yesterday. So, did I acquire it at that moment? There is no such thing as a convenient story in this world. At least, things don''t happen without a reason. When I find myself surrounded by a wall of shields, I was surprised, but I was also convinced. I opened my hand and activated my wind-based life magic, "Breeze". As soon as the headache intensified, I hurriedly turned it off. Three years ago, I learned about magic from Virgil and mastered the four elements of life magic. At the time, I had very little magic power and I used a lot of life magic to get used to it. Even after I got used to it, I continued to use it and even activated it with both hands for efficiency. I didn''t realize it until now, but that is exactly what multiple chanting is. Even though I hadn''t mastered the skill, I had gradually accumulated the experience. And by firing the Earth Bolt at the nucleus and creating piles with a large number of Earth Shield, I must have gained the experience needed to learn it all at once. "It''s too smoky! Burn the other side!" Valerie''s complaint was met with a cackling laugh from Markant. The scene was so peaceful that I forgot about the deadly battle we had just had. There were no foot guards, and the carriages were approaching at their normal speed. There were two figures on the guard stand, one a guard and the other a warrior. As soon as the warrior saw us, he tapped the back of the cart and said something. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" was looking at it fluently, but for some reason, it went into a battle stance. Roland also stepped forward to hide me. A carriage passes by, with a mysterious tension in the air. Several men stared at us from the back of the cart. One of them, when his eyes met mine, whispered something to me, and his gaze fell on me all at once. Suddenly, my guard was down and they sat back down on the back of the truck. They no longer look at me. They no longer look at me. "It seems we are not bandits." Danil removed his hand from the hilt of his sword. They both suspected bandits. Some bandits pretend to be adventurers, and some bandits pretend to be merchants. So my presence proved that I was an adventurer. No bandits with children, right? After that incident, I began to see people along the road. Adventurers were emerging from the grasslands and heading north, people on horseback who looked like the fast horses of some guild, and traders passing by. Some of them were acquaintances of "Battle Axe of Destruction", and they exchanged casual greetings, while others were a group of young men who bowed politely. This was evidence that we approaching Reedwald''s territory. They say that bandits and monsters rarely attack when they come this far. If you ask me, everyone was taking it easy. Most of the people walking around outside the town were armed or had hired guards. The more people there are around, the more power the defenders have. Even the most belligerent goblins are too reckless to attack, and even if they did, they would have been annihilated long ago. Just before dusk, the town of Reedwald came into view in the distance. Even outside the walls, fields were spreading out, and people were coming and going, working in the fields. Some people were interested in me as if children in leather armor were rare, but none of them recognized me as the child of a lord. After a while, I arrived near the main gate. There was a bit of a queue, and the gatekeepers were checking our identities and making sure we weren''t trying to bring in dangerous cargo. Roland took the lead and proceeded to bypass the line. One of the gatekeepers looked at him as he moved to ignore the queue. His expression changed as he looked at me, and the area around the gate became more and more hectic. He was glancing at me, so I guess he had been notified of the date of my return. Pulled by this, my gaze pierces through the queue as well. I''m a little embarrassed. I didn''t want to make a scene, so I asked Ose to tell them that I didn''t need to be picked up. Incidentally, when I tried to get in line on my first day back, Roland kicked me out, saying that it was a matter of dignity for a lord. In a previous life, the people were famous for lining up neatly. I felt a sense of resistance, but I couldn''t complain when my father was shown the door. Calling out to the somewhat nervous-looking gatekeepers, I hurriedly entered the town of Reedwald. The hustle and bustle of the city swept over me. I''m finally back. The Old Lovable Reedewald. Only one week. It was such a dense time that I wondered what my life had been like so far. I went to the forest of Leknod, hoping for a real battle. After all, was said and done, I think I made it back alive. If I had taken a blow from Erath Rhino, I would have died instantly. Even though the Orc settlement was overwhelmingly victorious, I was able to experience the fear of melee combat and the difficulty of coordination. In the battle with the Tremblecubes, I almost died, and not just metaphorically. I couldn''t have asked for more, and it was the best real-world training I could have hoped for. We continued down the main street and arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild. There was a horse parking area just outside the entrance. This place wouldn''t get in the way of traffic. I stopped there and slowly looked over at "Battle Axe of Destruction". "Thank you all for your efforts." "Indeed. It''s not the first time we''ve met in just a week." "It was pretty funny, though," Markant said, smiling. "And now, please sign here." He took the document Danil presented to me, read it over, and then wrote with my pen. "The request is now complete. I''m proud to have fought with "Battle Axe of Destruction". I would like to have a toast at the mansion, but I think you need to rest first. I''ll invite you back later." "Thank you, but I don''t like to be too formal." "I understand. I''ll arrange it so that you can eat and drink without hesitation." "Then I''ll accept the invitation. So, what about materials and magic stones?" "The materials are commonplace and the magic stones are mostly small. If no one wants them, we can exchange them for cash, but C oh, there''s also the Tremble Cube''s magical stone. I''ll give it to you." "You can keep that one." As Markant raised his hand, the incident with Eras Rhino came to mind. "...... Hey." "We might get away with it. Well, I''ll see to it that your request is fulfilled and you get your money back! See you later!" As if he was going to run away with it, Markant ran into the guild. Valerie and the others also said goodbye to me and Roland and followed. I wonder what it is, it''s going to be pushed on me again. The magical stone of the Tremble Cube is more than a fist, not even close to that of the Eras Rhino. If I accept something like this, how much will I have to add to my request fee? My father''s temples will be tingling. I will poke him back. After making up my mind, I turned around and headed for the main gate. Roland comes rushing up to me. "Hey, kid! Where are you going?" I took the hourglass out of my pocket and threw it at Roland, who caught it and seemed somewhat taken aback. It was probably a prank by the setting sun. Let''s see what we''ve accomplished in three nights and four days, shall we? Trembling with joy, I headed for the starting point in front of the main gate. Chapter 16: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Rhinoceros Sword Chapter 16: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Rhinoceros Sword A new record. The three days of struggling were not in vain. Three days of not being able to come home had pushed me up a notch. As I walked through the gate of the mansion with a big smile on my face, my mother, Henriette, jumped on me. How could she have guessed that I would break the record before I announced it? That''s my mother. "Welcome back, Alter! Are you okay? Are you hurt?" "I''m not." My mother asked a barrage of questions and touched me all over my body. The gatekeeper I had seen at the main gate bowed and walked away. I wondered if he had announced my return. "It''s all right, Mother. I''m not hurt." I nodded to my mother, who refused to let me go. If I were to compare it to the world before, it would be like sending an eight-year-old on a trip to a war zone for three nights and four days. I guess it''s understandable to be worried. I want them to pay a little more attention to Roland in the back. He''s got half of his hair in the front. It won''t grow back. My father and brother, who had heard the commotion, joined us and we went into the house to greet them on their return. I need to nice the detailed report after dinner. Then, as it was too formal in the office, the whole family and Roland gathered in the living room. "Hmm. It''s bitter or something. ......" "Yes, it''s a bit unique." "I like it a lot." When I served the General''s tea, everyone except Lakius, had a mixed reaction. Roland refused, saying, "Not for me." The tea had dried and was less pungent than before. It has a rich aroma and a unique bitterness, similar to green tea, somewhat nostalgic. Of course, even if you don''t know anything about green tea, the taste should be soothing enough. So, why should I be so sensitive about it? Well, I guess it''s good that my brother likes it so much. He is indeed a man who will lead the next generation. I''m sure the Riedwald family will grow even more. I gave my brother a thumbs up, and for some reason, he smiled back. "Then let''s hear the report, shall we?" Then my father quietly set the cup down and pushed it away with his fingertips. It was a very unwanted treatment, I wanted to protest it. But I had to be patient. The General''s Tea is not finished. Eventually, he will beg for mercy, even if it''s just a drop! I''m sure he''ll be begging for it. Until that time, I will endure any unreasonable situation. I straightened up and began to report on my training and expedition over the past week. I had scratched the surface of what I had to say on the day trip, but this time it was not a chat between father and his son, but to the lord. While answering questions from father, brother, and sometimes mother, I reported the events from the first day in detail. When I said my report, my father and brother were prepared to hear about the Orc settlement. But they were relieved to learn that we had already destroyed it. My father instructed Roland to send soldiers to inspect the area. Then the conversation turned to the events of a few hours ago, the Tremble Cube. It seemed that they couldn''t imagine what it looked like, and they all asked me about it again and again. I guess it''s hard to imagine a large, square monster. So I drew a Tremble Cube on a piece of parchment and added Roland to it to give an idea of its size. It''s a stick figure, of course. After I drew the Tremble Cube. Then Roland shows me his scars and explains its tactics. Everyone seemed too surprised to speak. By the way, I''ve kept my mouth shut about the fact that I''ve been eaten by it. My father is the lord, so I''m not sure how much he will protect me, but as long as my overprotective mother doesn''t find out, it won''t be a problem. I finished my report, but my father could not seem to get over the shock of the Tremble Cube. He said, "I didn''t know there was such a thing as a monster ....... Has it inhabited the forests of Leknod before?" "As far as I know, its range is quite far south, deep in the forest. If it comes here, it will leave a clear trail. So I think there is nothing to worry about. However, contrary to its appearance, it''s quite agile. If it is attacked, it will be easy to escape, and it is thought that more people have been killed in encounters with it than reported. It would be premature to assume that it is only in the south. I''m sure the adventurer''s guild is concerned about this and is issuing a warning, because even I, who live in the north, knew about it." "It''s possible. There''s no need to chase after it even if you find a trail. The soldiers won''t be able to outrun them." "Very well, sir." After that, we spent some time together as a family, and I went back to my room. As soon as I opened the door, I felt my mind relax. Even though I was back in the house, I still felt tense somewhere. There was still some work to be done. Such as the procedures for selling the materials. But now I''m at peace. I sat down on the bed and looked around the room. This is my old mansion. I may be exaggerating because I''ve been away for three days. But it was such an expedition that it made me think so. I looked at the room again. Suddenly, I noticed something that I had taken for granted. The bed is clean, and there was not a speck of dust on the floor, table, or desk. I knew that Meredy cleaned the room when I was away, but it seemed that she hadn''t missed a beat while I was gone. I should thank her later for all her hard work. I shook off the urge to lie down and stood up. Now, it was time to rest and relax. I open the big bag and take out the contents. I must have collected a little too much. A large amount of General Grass covered the entire room. It wouldn''t be so bad if I stacked them on top of each other. But without this, the drying process wouldn''t go as smoothly. The wilted leaves are still damp, and hand rubbing is even slower. I wonder why I hand-rub them in the first place. I can''t wait to taste it and figure out why and what to do with it. As I was thinking whether I should tie it to a string and hang it up, I heard a knock on the door, and Meredy came out. As soon as she peeked into the room, she exclaimed. "What''s with this pile of weeds?" That was the first thing she said. "You are a rude person. Who do you think you are?" "Weeds!" "That''s why the common people can''t understand ....... It''s a pity you can''t understand this nobility." Graham, the head of the household, walked silently past the open door. He was in the living room earlier, wasn''t he ......? "No, no, but it''s not finished yet! It''s no wonder you don''t know what it tastes like! Yeah!" "Is this tea? I don''t know what it tastes like, but I''m not drinking it. Why are you shouting? Your face is twitching." "Don''t worry about it! What do you want?" "I brought you some tea, not that weird stuff you have there." "I''d like to say a few words, but I''m worried about the future. I would like to thank you for your kind words and I hope you will forgive me for killing you." I took the tea and sent Meredy back. This has to be finished in a hurry. I''m not proud of it, but I''m a very good kid who has had little experience of being offended by my parents. To maintain that trust, we must finish the General tea as soon as possible and let them know how wonderful it is. After all, its properties have been released. After learning about medicinal herbs from Danil during the expedition, I did some more research. As a result, I found out that most armor and items release their properties upon use or contact. However, for the Sacred Axe and Arua Sero, I was given them to hold and even swung them, but their properties remained unknown. The difference is obvious: is it a magic tool or a common tool? In the first place, how do Markant and Valerie, who do not have the "Appraisal" skill, draw out the power of magic tools? When I asked them about it, it was simple. It seems to me that the ownership of magic tools is set. The tools tell their owners that they have the power to do what they want. However, not all magic tools are straightforward. It seems that magic tools have a thought process that can be called intelligence, and if the intelligence is high, the tool will not easily recognize its owner, and if it is stolen, it will reject the thief. On the other hand, magic tools with low intelligence are recognized as the owner just by holding them, and even if they are stolen, the thief can use them. Usually, the powerful the magic tool is, the more likely it is the former. The reason why Arua Sero and the Sacred Axe didn''t tell me anything when I held them is those magical tools have high intelligence. Incidentally, when Danil gave me his sword to hold, I''m easily accepted by it. It seems to be an excellent magical tool, despite its simple ability to enhance durability and sharpness, but it seems to be a bit silly. He said that magical tools do not resemble their owners. The sensation of information flowing into my brain was interesting, but I was more interested in the results of the appraisal. Magic tools have a skill column that ordinary tools do not have. In the case of Danil''s sword, "Strengthen Durability 4" and "Strengthen Sharpness 2" are listed. It''s also possible that this is a part of its characteristics, as there is no mention of "skill column: unknown" in the Sacred Axe for example. So, is the Rhinoceros Sword a magic tool? Of course not. No matter how good it is, no matter how magical its abilities are if a characteristic is released and there is no skill field, it is a common tool, just an effect of the material. Even if a steel sword is stronger than a copper sword. It''s still a common tool if it doesn''t have the "Strengthen Durability". Just in case, I also appraised Rhinoceros Stiletto, but the result did not change, only the name was different. It''s a shame that it''s not a magic tool, but if you could make a magic tool just by cutting out a horn, you wouldn''t have any trouble. It was more than enough for me to have made a sword this good. I looked at the results of the appraisal again. Is it resistant to acid? The situation wouldn''t have changed much even if I had it with me at the time, but it was ironic. Also, the color change on the blade is probably due to blood seeping into the sword. It''s going to look vicious, and it might even job change into a cursed sword. It would be interesting to see if that happens, but I''ll have to take good care of it. "What do you think? Do you feel any discomfort in your grip?" "No problem, it''s a great sword. By the way, does it have a name? "A name? It''s usually called by the name of the material it''s made of. In this case, it would be the Sword of Erath Rhino. Of course, I think it would be best if Young Master named it. "Hmm, naming." I have to be a little careful. I''m afraid I''ll call it by the wrong appraisal result. . It can be a hassle when you encounter a "Basic Appraisal". Well, it seems that it is rare, and it''s enough to say that you got a "see". As I looked at the sharp blade, a doubt suddenly came to my mind. "What do you think would happen if my sword and Eras Rhino''s sword went at it?" I asked Deryn, holding out the smallsword at my waist. The sharpness of the blade means that if it is not good, it might cut off the opponent''s sword. Naturally, the tip would fly towards us. After receiving it, Deryn pulled the smallsword from its sheath and looked at it for a while. "I''m sure ...... this sword will cut both ways." "I''m sure you''re right. You have to be careful or you might get hurt." "They say a good weapon is only as good as its wielder. I wonder if Young Master can master it." I felt slightly uncomfortable as I hawked my response. But I quickly dismissed it. For a moment, I thought it was an irresponsible statement, but perhaps not. He has brought in the materials for the Eras Rhino, and I''m sure he''s heard about the expedition from Chief Gerrit. My father and " Battle Axe of Destruction" thought that it was too early to enter the forest at the age of eight. If that''s the case, then what am I doing it? At the very least, I''m not a mediocre shot. I guess that''s where Deryn''s comment came from. Maybe he can guess my ability to some extent just by the way I hold my sword. In the course of his profession, he must have seen everyone from beginners to experts. It''s possible. Regardless of the truth of what he said, it is clear that it is an excellent sword, even if it has many quirks. I have no choice but to master it. "By the way, can I still use the sword? It''s been about a week since I bought it, but it''s no longer needed. If it''s still useful, can you pick it up?" Deryn held the smallsword up to the light and tapped the blade with his finger a few times. "The surface shows some fatigue, but the construction is solid. It will be as good as new with a little work. I''ll take it back as a sword." Deryn finished his assessment quickly and presented him with five large copper coins. I was about to accept it but stopped myself. I wondered how much the production cost would be. "I hadn''t heard that yet. How much will the total production cost be?" "Since you''ve provided the materials for both, after deducting what you''ve already paid, you''ll be left with forty gold coins. I nodded my head and hid my inner turmoil. That''s expensive, that''s the price is about a beginner''s spellbook. I can buy three books with that money. I''m sure it''s for the leather armor. Because the sword doesn''t take a week, and the leather armor is enough for three people. I shouldn''t have gotten carried away and said, "And for my father and brother too.". Deryn is a businessman who is only ordered by the head of the adventurer''s guild. Judging by the quality of the sword, he must have commissioned one of the best craftsmen in the Reedwald. Is that why the technical fee is so high? Well, it''s better than being stingy and lowering the quality." "I''m going to get in the way if I receive the small stuff. Please put it towards the price." Let''s pay a little more to lighten the gloom. Danil had undertaken to do so, but would the distribution be enough to pay for the production? The stiletto is my favorite one, and it''s my first weapon. I don''t want to give it away for a few large copper coins. If it''s not enough, I''ll just have to sneak off to the woods and scrounge up the money. As I was about to leave, Deryn stopped me. "Young Master, are you sure about the sword?" "All right, I haven''t paid for anything yet." "You can bring it with you when you pay for the leather armor." "But ..." The craftsman was pleased that he had done such a good job. If it is such a good sword, it should be in the hands of its rightful owner. I''m troubled by Deryn''s words. I''m sure he trusts me simply because I''m the son of his lord. The leather armor was a gift. But then again, I''m the son of a lord after all. I don''t feel like I''m walking on my own. I hesitated, and then accepted the two swords offered to me. "I''ll take it. And take care of the leather armor." "Leave it to me." With Deryn bowing in my back, I left the Groen Armory. Chapter 17: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Reunion Chapter 17: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Reunion Were going to the Adventurer''s Guild and arrived just before noon, the same time as last time. As usual, the place was empty. The receptionist was not at her desk, as if she was not busy enough, and as soon as she saw Roland and me, she sat down at the request counter with our documents. It wasn''t a request, but the other seats were empty. I walked up to the smiling receptionist. "It''s not a request. Is that all right with you?" "Yes, please state your business." "I''m trying to get in touch with a party of adventurers called "Battle Axe of Destruction". I would like to know where they are staying." "Where they''re staying? " The woman pondered a bit and then whispered. "I''m sorry, is there something wrong with your escort mission?" "Hmm? Yes, you''re the last one." "Yes, I was your escort." "Oh, right. No, it''s not a matter of bothering the guild. The request has been completed without incident. I thought I''d invite them to my house to celebrate." "Are they aware of this?" "Of course, they have their reasons. I told them I would contact them later." The woman at the reception desk nodded at my words. "It''s not a problem then. It is the Adventurer''s Guild''s rule that we do not disclose information about adventurers without permission, no matter who they are. Please be patient." "It was a natural response. But don''t you think I''m lying to you? You may harbor ill will towards them." "I have been informed of your request. If there was a quarrel at that time, it is the responsibility of the adventurer who did not report it." That''s a terrible thing to say with a smile. If you follow the rules, we will follow them. But if you break the rules, we will not. It seems that the Adventurers Guild is a bipolar organization. "If you''d like, I can contact them here." The receptionist suggested with a quill in her hand. This would be a pure act of kindness. After all, it was weird for the son of a noble to send his message to adventurers. If the guild is entrusted with the task, it won''t offend "Battle Axe of Destruction", and it''s the perfect messenger. But that''s not the only thing I''m concerned about. What would happen if a noble called on me? I probably wouldn''t be able to refuse. No matter how inconvenient it is, I will change my schedule and come. Markant might not mind saying, "Oh, I can''t make it that day," but my friends won''t let me do that. So I have to go myself. It''s the polite thing to do. "It''s not necessary. It''s only when I thank them for fighting with me that the request is truly complete. Until then, I have to make my move." The receptionist opened her eyes slightly in surprise and bowed deeply. "It''s a noble idea. I''m sorry I made such a poor offer. Please forgive me." "I don''t mind. It would be a pointless obsession." "The "Battle Axe of Destruction", you asked about hasn''t shown up at the guild since they came to report on the day of their return. Where are they staying?" "Yes?" I couldn''t help but ask back at the receptionist''s words. After listening to the inn''s name several times, I left the guild with a subtle expression on my face. I tell the coachman about the directions that I have been taught and look up at the signboard where you arrived. Seriously, is that the name? On the small signboard hung on the wall, the name "Fist Pavillion" was written. "Roland." "Yes." "What do you think?" "It''s brave." "I see..." I wonder if there''s anything more to it. Well, I''ve heard that British pubs have pretty strong names. I''ve also heard that some pubs in England are named after serial killers. I wonder who came up with The Fist. I opened the door with a bit of caution. The reception desk was on the right as I entered, and the entrance to the cafeteria was in front. To the left was the staircase to the second floor, and a young woman was just coming down, smiling and greeting me when she saw me. "Welcome to the Fist Pavilion. Are you staying the night?" It was the first time in my life that a canned greeting sounded like a racket. I was relieved that she didn''t seem to be trying to hit me. "I heard that "Battle Axe of Destruction" is staying here." "Do you know them?" "Three days ago, they would have been away for a few days. They were escorting me during that time. I completed the order, but I had some business to attend to." "Oh, I didn''t see you there. Markant and Valerie are in the room, I believe. I''ll go get them." The woman turned on her heel and walked lightly up the stairs. After seeing her off, I peeked into the dining room at the back of the room. Several adventurers were relaxing. They seemed to be on holiday. A woman in her thirties and another young woman were running around between the kitchen and the customers. So far, the employees were all women. The chef is the old man with arms like a log. "Alter!" ""Appraisal" ......, wait a minute! You''re not a basic appraiser, you''re an appraiser." "That''s right. It seems that there are three people in this world. I''m the fourth person." Markant was just surprised, and Roland was utterly disappointed. Valerie understood the meaning of the words before anyone else did. "So I have that Ash Vomiting Disease?" "I''ve never appraised a condition before, but I''m pretty sure." I could see the words [Abnormal condition: Ash Vomiting disease] in my eyes. When something goes wrong, it will be listed next to the name. I don''t know if it''s easy to understand or hard to understand. "What kind of disease is that?" "Wait a minute." I focused my "Appraisal" on the words "Ash Vomiting Disease". Name: Ash Vomiting Disease Features: Caused by microscopic organisms that have entered the lungs. Repeated coughing, fatigue, fever, vomiting, hemoptysis, and gradual decline in physical strength. It takes about a week for infants and older people to die, and about half a month for healthy people to die. The disease is called "Ash Vomiting Disease" because the patient vomits gray smoke before dying. Characteristics: Unknown I quickly relaxed my face. I knew that if my expression moved even a little, it would convey my shock and despair. It leads to death C in other words, a 100% fatality rate. And in just half a month. I read out the symptoms, my expression disappearing. Except for hemoptysis, all of the symptoms fit, and Valerie''s expression became serious. Markant was still skeptical, however, since it was not that uncommon. It would be proof if I could read out his status, but that was probably not what he was talking about. He didn''t want to admit it. But still, when had she been infected? She didn''t develop it a week ago. At least if I knew its characteristics, I could have gotten some clues. Maybe I''ll find out if I''m infected, but I don''t even know how to get infected. I read over it again. Is the microscopic life form a bacteria or a virus? I don''t know what the definition of a virus is in this world. If it''s not treated as a life form, does that narrow it down to bacteria? Whichever it was, there were many opportunities to get injured during the expedition. It could have come from anywhere. That''s strange. If it''s a disease that Roland and Marchant don''t know about, that means it''s not from around here. There may be some diseases that are not known, but, strangely, Valerie has it, as if she''s been targeted. Not around here C you said Eras Rhino and Tremble Cube live in the south. Is their northward migration the cause? No, rather, one of them isC I jumped up and down on my face. "Well, magic stone!" I remembered the big blue magic stone. "It didn''t have a nucleus! So it was either a multicellular organism or a swarm C if it was a swarm with that ability, it was most likely a cellular slime mold. That''s why it moved even after I detached its tentacles. And slime mold isC" I closed my mouth, realizing that I had said it out loud. Yes, slime mold multiplies by spores. Microscopic life forms may be spores. But I''m sure the Tremble Cube didn''t have that skill. No, that''s fine. The skills of conception and lactation do not exist in humans either. We don''t need skills for basic biological activities. Valerie was coughing when we were burning down the Tremble Cube. That may have been the cause, but I can''t be certain. It''s also possible that the area was simply full of spores. I appraised Marchant and Roland, but they were not infected. I wondered if the incubation period shifted depending on the amount they inhaled, or if other factors were affecting them. I felt their eyes on me and looked up. My gaze met Valerie''s, who was watching me with bated breath. I failed. I was so excited that I let my words slip out. It was just a guess, but I couldn''t keep my mouth shut now. If I''m going to talk about it, I have to choose what to say. As for the possibility of smoke, I can''t imagine how Marchant would react. Let''s not even mention the half-month limit right now. We''re not at that stage yet. "This is a guess, and it may be wrong, so listen with that in mind. There''s probably a Tremble Cube inside Valerie." Understanding the meaning, Valerie covered her mouth with a pale face. "How could something like that ......C" "There are so many possibilities. And there is no point in exploring them. We know the name of the disease anyway. We just need to find out what it is and treat it. Once that''s decided, Markant." Markant was at a loss for words, but my voice brought him back to himself. We''re going to the Adventurers'' Guild to gather information. "Hold on." I was about to stand up, but Roland stopped me. "How about we start with the basics?" "Basic?" "If you get sick, you should see a doctor or a priest. If you get sick." After a moment of stupefaction, I sat back down. "You''re right. It seems I''ve lost my cool." "Yes, you''re right. Valerie, have you had any treatment so far? "No, I just got sick yesterday, so nothing yet." "Roland, which is the better doctor or priest?" After a bit of pondering, Roland answered. "They have different roles. I''m not sure. Doctors use herbs and potions to heal, while priests use sacred magic to heal the sick. There is no top and bottom, but if I had to pick one, I would say priest." "What do you two think?" "Yeah, that''s fine. There are priests in this town who can use sacred magic. I was going to take him with me if he hadn''t recovered in a few days. All right, get in." Markant bent his waist, but was refused with a flattened tap, "I can walk." You''ll be in your nightgown before that. Since we didn''t want to wait for her in the hallway, we went downstairs. After a while, Valerie came downstairs to change into her normal clothes. When she went outside, she ran into Danil and Ose. They seemed to have gone shopping for nutritious food to help Valerie get better. I explained everything to them, and they joined me on the way to the temple. Chapter 18: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Ash Vomiting Disease 1 Chapter 18: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Ash Vomiting Disease 1 Valerie and I rode in the carriage, while the rest of us headed out on foot. On the way, Ose started to run, saying, "Some things are going on over there." I guess he was worried about the possibility that the priest he relied on might not be there or might be too busy to take care of us. Our destination was the temple of Mirtiva, the Mother Earth Goddess. Along with the Sun God Lactos, she is one of the most popular gods in the city. It is common knowledge in the town, not only among adventurers, that the priests of Mirtieva are excellent users of sacred magic. When the temple came into view, we saw Ose coming back at a short run. As soon as our eyes met, he nodded silently. It looks like he''s going to take care of us. A priest was waiting for us at the temple''s entrance, blending in with the crowds of worshippers coming and going. We greeted him briefly then he led us to the back of the temple. "My name is Keseles. Please have a seat." We entered the room and were greeted by an elderly priest. The priest was staring at us as we sat down on the sofa, then suddenly turned his attention to Valerie. "It''s the woman who''s sick, right?"N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. "You can tell?" I was surprised at how easy it was to tell. It is true that she is pale, but not that pale. Was he activated Detection Magic in advance? He seemed to be able to read my mind, so Keseles shook his head with a laugh. "No, because everyone was concerned about that person." Valerie blushed as hard as she could, and Markant was beaten for some reason. When we each finished saying our names, Keseles smiled at Valerie again. "We''ll see about that. We''ll only be using simple magic, so there''s no need to prepare yourself. Please be as natural as you normally are." After saying that, Keseles activated his magic. Although he was looking at Valerie, Keseles'' focus was on something else. I guess this is how he sees me when I''m invoking "Appraisal". Soon after, Keseles broke the spell. I felt that his expression was darker than before. I used "Diagnosis". Even though it is a beginner''s magic, it can detect all kinds of abnormalities and illnesses. But it didn''t tell me anything except that I was sick. The results were not so good. According to Keseles, it is an intractable disease when you just got it, and it is a deadly poison when you got it long enough. Hearing this, the "Battle Axe of Destruction"s expression darkened. However, we already know the name of the disease. What we need is a cure. I thought so, but the words that followed made my face cloudy as well. "In this condition, the Repel Disease may not work. It''s not always possible, but in my experience, I''ve never been able to cure it. What can I do for you? "Please, do something!" Markant begged. It was a rude word, but Keseles didn''t get angry and just nodded. Then he takes Valerie''s hand and activates Repel Diseases. Slowly, Valerie''s body began to glow pale, and as soon as the glow intensified, it suddenly disappeared. "I feel like my body is ... easier." Markant screams in joy at Valerie''s words. "Battle Axe of Destruction" strokes their chests, but I silently look at Keseles. Keseles, with a hard expression on his face, activates his magic again. He shakes her head slightly. It was probably confirmed by the "Diagnosis". Yes, Ash Vomiting Disease hasn''t disappeared yet. Roland behind me remains silent as well. He must have guessed from my appearance. "Keseles-dono?" But how can I impose my good intentions on someone who refuses to accept them? If it''s just a thankless task, it''s just self-satisfaction. I would like to convince the person in question a little, though. I look away from the stiff expression on Valerie''s face. Markant seems confused. He was about to say something, but Valerie''s attitude prevented him from saying anything. Danil and Ose just looked at each other suspiciously. It seems that Valerie is the only one who wants to push me away. I don''t remember doing anything to make her dislike me. But still, it''s an unusual composition. The two brainy guys in "Battle Axe of Destruction" aren''t keeping up with the conversation. CNo, why? Why can''t Danil and Ose grasp the situation? Markant is unhappy with Valerie''s decision. But they both don''t know what that means. There is a clear difference between the two. Valerie tries to repeat herself, but I restrain her with my hand as if she is frustrated with my silence. Well, I''m starting to see it now. It''s easy to say when you think about it, but I''d be embarrassed if I wasn''t, you know? "You''re worried about me, aren''t you?" I looked up, and Valerie''s gaze wavered. You''re right. It''s the "Appraisal" that''s keeping me out of it. Keseles couldn''t diagnose the disease either. Probably the same goes for Pavel, the doctor. It would only make him uncomfortable if a layman were to determine the name of the disease. That''s why I have to confess that I''m an expert''. It''s the most convincing thing I''ve ever heard. But Valerie was not a good judge of character. She was willing to talk to anyone if the need arose. Her guard had been lowered by my confession. The holders of the Empire''s "Appraisal" belong to the Academy of Magic. It''s a status that can be seen by His Majesty the Emperor. While they could hope for prosperity, there was also the danger of having their lives threatened. If you are a careless assassin, the holder of the "Appraisal" can detect you just by "seeing" you. Even if they were to face each other on the battlefield, their cards would be exposed. They are a nuisance to the enemy. That''s why they are the first to try to eliminate them. If you want to get rid of them, you have to be prepared to be killed. Valerie''s expression remained hard. Even though I didn''t tell her the fatality rate, she seemed to be prepared for death. She may have realized this when the healing magic had no effect. Valerie''s true intentions were conveyed to Markant by my remarks, but it seems that Danil and Ose, who do not know the circumstances, have not yet seen the story. Even better, let''s confess to both of us. It''s the same for everyone in "Battle Axe of Destruction". That being said, I''ll have to convince Valerie first. I can''t take the option of telling Pavel about the "Appraisal". Valerie wouldn''t be convinced, and I didn''t know Pavel very well to begin with. He''s a doctor, so he''ll be tough to talk to, but revealing my "Appraisal" might indeed be risky. Still, it was the best move to confide in him. Because the weight of the "Appraisal"s explanation is different. If you can prove that you can "appraise" the disease and say that it is Ash Vomiting Disease, you have no choice but to believe it. In other words, if you don''t question the severity, I can at least guide him. If Pavel knows how to deal with it, that''s all I need to know, but even if he doesn''t, it won''t change the situation. Well, there''s no point in confiding in him from the start. Then it''s simple. It''s a bit forced, but I''ll push it through. I looked up at Roland behind me. "I''m going to give you some trouble." "Well, there''s always trouble, isn''t there? What can I do?" "You''ve been around as an adventurer for a long time. You''ve been to many places as an adventurer, so you know about Ash Vomiting Disease. The cause is unknown, but Valerie''s symptoms are very similar to it." Roland scratched his head in annoyance. "I see. If it does, I asked the priestess Keseles to perform a healing spell, but it didn''t completely cure her. Finally, I had no choice but to go to the famous doctor, Pavel." "That''s right. So, let''s get going." Valerie was dumbfounded but hurriedly shook her head. "It''s not possible to hide from it! There is no way you can come up with a disease that no one knows about!" "What do you mean? Life is a series of wonders, you know. You can be hit by a car because of a stupid puppy that purrs like a cat, or you can be thrown into a pack of monsters by a fat old man who thinks he''s God." "That''s not going to happen!" That''s a direct contradiction of my previous life. "Give it up, Valerie. I''ve already decided to go this way. Don''t let Roland''s determination go to waste." "I don''t mind if you do." When I kicked Roland''s ass up, I ran a carriage to Pavel with Valerie who was reluctant, and Markant who couldn''t swallow the situation. Chapter 19: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Ash Vomiting Disease 2 Chapter 19: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Ash Vomiting Disease 2 As usual, Ose ran and tried to get an appointment with Pavel, but he said he was away on a house call. I asked for permission from my landlord to wait inside. In the meantime, I asked Ose to make sure that no one was listening in, and then I told them that I was an "Appraisal" holder and that Valerie was suffering from a disease called Ash Vomiting Disease. They were astonished at the mention of "Appraisal", and they didn''t know about Ash Vomiting Disease. As the sun was setting, Pavel came home. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Alter-sama." "I''m sorry I barged in without making an appointment." I''ve never been sick, so Pavel and I don''t have much in common. And there are six of us. He must have thought it was a serious matter. He seemed to have spared no effort in grooming himself, and several strands of his usually neatly trimmed gray hair hung down over his deep wrinkles. "So, what can I do for you today?" "They are a C-rank party called "Battle Axe of Destruction". Do you know that I went on an expedition? They were my escort." They''re called "Battle Axe of Destruction". Pavel gave a tribute to it and nodded to urge him. "Valerie has been sick since yesterday. The symptoms are mild, but we are planning to invite her to the mansion soon to celebrate her return. So I asked the priestess of Mirtiva to treat her as soon as possible." "But it seems that she''s still sick." "That''s Pavel. Even Keseles, who uses medium-grade healing magic, could not cure it. On the contrary, it''s unclear what the illness is." "I''ll take it from here." I nodded, and Roland began to speak, "I have an idea of what the disease is. It was a rough setup, but Roland structured it well. He also mentioned the names of Eras Rhino and Tremble Cube, as the disease was not known in the vicinity of Reedwald.?vl?1n. After listening to all of this, Pavel''s wrinkles deepened and he fell into thought. Not long after, he looked up and opened his mouth, looking at Valerie. "I''ve been treating people as a doctor for a long time, but I''ve never heard of Ash Vomiting Disease. Also, if even Keseles-dono''s magic can''t cure it, then it''s not just a disease." I had expected this, but when he told me directly, I felt a strong disappointment. After all, Pavel didn''t know either. Now there was no hope of a quick cure. It was no longer a situation that could be hidden. It would be too late for us to take our time. I told him the time limit of "half a month" that Roland had forgotten to mention. It was so short that Valerie and the others were more at a loss for words than Pavel. I wanted to at least prepare her, but I didn''t want to cause her any unnecessary worry. I hope you can forgive me. I tried to avoid looking at "Battle Axe of Destruction" as much as possible and asked Pavel. "I''d be happy, but I don''t think so. Leave the healing to Pavel and the information gathering to the adventurers. These are the people who fought with us, even if it was only for a week. I understand your concern. But there''s not much you can do about it. Don''t interfere with them." My request was dismissed without a second thought. My father is right. No matter how old my mental age is, I don''t have much knowledge or experience in this world. If I''m not good, I''m no better than a town kid. I didn''t know about the existence of Keseles, the Priestess of Mirtiva, and it was Roland, Pavel, and the others who showed me what to do. All I did was Appraise and identify the disease. It was important, but it was also the only thing I could do. There were already experts and skilled adventurers gathering information. Even if I get permission, all I can do is hunker down in the guild''s library. I don''t think I can be of much help. Still, I couldn''t help but do something. If Valerie lost her life like this, I wouldn''t be able to face Markant and the others. Even though it was the result of a request, I was the one who brought her into contact with the Tremble Cube. I want to help, even if it''s only a small amount. As I was about to open my mouth, an unexpected person spoke up before I could. I''m with Alter." Everyone''s eyes focused on my brother, who had been silently listening to the conversation. He continued in the same tone as usual. "If it''s a trivial matter as father said, it should be left to Pavel and the others. Alter has no place in this. However, this is a disease. I think this is a matter for the lord." "Do you think it will spread?" "It is an unknown disease, so I cannot judge, but if there is even the slightest chance of it spreading, then the lord should take action. It''s too late to do anything about it, and it''s not good for the people to think that you knew about it and didn''t do anything about it. However, if your father or I were to move, it would cause unnecessary anxiety. That''s why Alter should do that." "He''s good, but he''s still eight years old. How many people would be convinced to leave it to a child?" "Let''s continue to follow Roland. Many people consider Roland to be the real commander, and those who know Alter have no objection to him in the first place. In addition, both of them are acquainted with the party. I think he''s the right man for the job." My brother responded in a flowing manner. I realized that I had been stunned and hurriedly closed my mouth. The logic of a politician was pure and simple, unlike mine, which was trapped in emotion. Before I knew it, my brother had grown up to be the successor. I was so preoccupied with status and strength that I couldn''t see anything else. I can''t think like my brother. Even though I was born into a noble family, I''m still a commoner. I lack a big-picture perspective. My father closed his eyes and examined my brother''s proposal. "Very well. I will heed Lakius'' words. Alter, I order you to take care of this illness. If there is anything you need to do, tell me. If any further concerns arise, you will report them immediately. Roland, you will assist Alter." "Yes, sir, I''ll do that." Roland and I dropped to one knee and hung our heads. My brother saved me, and now my father has officially given me my orders. It was my own business, to be honest. But now it''s different. It was the first time I had received an order from my father the lord. This is not the time to lament about my inability. Valerie had less than two weeks left. She has less than two weeks left, during which time she must do whatever she can to wipe out the disease. I will do whatever I can. For Valerie''s sake, and to stop the spread of the disease. I once again made up my mind to face the disease with all my might. Chapter 20: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Wizard Chapter 20: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Wizard The town of Reedwald, although remote, is a major transportation hub and a treasure trove of nature facing the Leknod Forest. To enjoy this, the major guilds have established their branches, no matter how big or small. In the morning, I took Roland and go to the Magic Guild. The main purpose was to gather information, and I intended to ask them to examine the magical stone of the Tremble Cube. I thought that an expert could extract information other than the monetary value or the material for the magic tools. But it would be impossible. Roland said he had never heard of it, and my "Appraisal" had not yielded any useful information. It was better than not trying, but that was the extent of my expectations. The staff member who dealt with me was amazed at the size of the magic stone without even talking to me. I reminded him that I wasn''t going to sell it yet, and asked him to let me know if something he could find out by investigating the ash vomit disease and the magic stone. He looked like he wanted to buy it all the way through, but we would discuss it once everything was settled. I''d like you to wait until then. After that, I headed to the adventurer''s guild''s archives. Danil and Ose had already left, and we were greeted by two staff members, Markant and Mateo. They invited us to enter the archive room. I took a look around and was taken aback. Some shelves seemed to reach to the ceiling, leaving only enough space for one person to pass through. Except for the straight lines in front and to the left and right. I can''t see anything else. I could only guess at the size of the archives, but if I was right, I wondered how much material was stored there. "People who come here for the first time have the same reaction. We''ve been discarding unnecessary materials, though. We also keep high-demand materials in a separate room and older materials in the basement." "There''s more?" I was dumbfounded, but Matteo''s comment bothered me, so I asked him. "Can you tell me what you mean by unnecessary?" "Mostly reports of requests. Most of the time, it''s just a simple request to collect or kill something, with no particulars. If the information you''re looking for is in here, it''s been removed from the discard pile." "I was relieved to hear that. By the way, why did you start here?" "The other room is already finished." Markant responded. When I looked up at him again, I saw that his face was tired and his eyes were glazed over. "You haven''t slept much, have you?" "It''s not uncommon for adventurers to stay up all night. Let''s get started." "No, no. You need to rest first."N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. "I don''t have time to rest! It''s for half a month!" "Still no luck. You don''t think it says what you''re sick with, do you? You have to draw an analogy from the symptoms and circumstances. You can''t make that judgment in your sleepy head." Markant fell silent. I can understand his impatience. But if he misses the information, it will all be for nothing. I pulled Markant into a corner of the reference room and forced him to rest. After some discussion, it was decided that I would be in charge of the documents and books, while Roland and Matteo, former adventurers, would be in charge of the requests and other documents. After about two hours, Markant returned early. As you''d expect from a C-rank adventurer, he looks back to his usual self after such a short break. But I''m sure he''s not at peace inside. Whatever the case, he seems to have recovered to a certain extent, and there''s no way he''ll listen to me if I tell him to rest yet. I was short on manpower. I decided to leave the literature to Markant as well. The day passed without much success. Danil showed up at the archives with snacks and drinks, so I took a short break to report back. The report was not a good one. The merchants hadn''t heard of ash vomiting disease, and the medium-grade disease-healing potions we''d purchased hadn''t worked. There was a possibility if we could get a higher level potion, but it was so rare that when it appeared on the market, it would be auctioned off, otherwise it would be bought up by the imperial family or higher nobility. Danil said that it would be better to go to the imperial capital for treatment rather than scramble to get it. As soon as he realized that there was no progress, Markant went back to scouring the literature. When Danil saw this, he had a complicated look on his face. Those shelves over there are literature, aren''t they?" Yes, but..." Markant isn''t very good at writing." He stopped reaching for the bread. "How good is it?" "He can''t read most of the jargon and the language he uses." Is this an error in judgment on my part? I was thinking in terms of my previous life and myself. It''s not surprising that literacy is so low, and as a former peasant mercantilist, I''m sure he had little chance to learn to write. Still, I wanted him to say something. I had just told him to draw an analogy. Markant opened the book and painstakingly followed the letters with his fingers. But in reality, it was worm-eaten. He only picked up the words he could read. Should he be glad he had figured it out so quickly? "Isn''t the reference room unsuitable?" "Other than that, it''s a negotiation. Under normal circumstances, it would be difficult for him." Merchants and alchemists, all of them seemed to have their habits. If you are in a bad mood, you will not be able to get the information you need. I''m sure Danil has a good point. "Requests and guild reports are plain language. You can read them without any problems. You should turn them there." "All right. I''ll do that." He''s a troubled guy, but I guess that''s why he''s so worried about Valerie. I had no choice. When I was thinking about how to start the conversation. And then Ose came back. Markant stayed put for the moment and took the report. But this one was out of the question as well. The alchemist had no idea what was going on and asked him to check it out. Ose was not good at technical terms either, but he was much better than Markant. I took the opportunity to male him switch places with Ose, leaving Markant to check the documents. Of course, I asked Roland to follow me. After that, the work proceeded without any problems, but I ended the first day without getting any useful information. The next day, before going to the reference room, I went to Chief Gerrit''s office. Because based on my feeling from yesterday, I thought it would be difficult to go through all the materials. It would take days, and there was no guarantee that we would get any information even if we did. If that was the case, we should make it quick and focus on something else. Chief Gerrit had already given us a staff member named Matteo. It pains me to ask him for more staff, but I don''t want to ask my father to send someone he''s not familiar with, and I don''t want to ask an adventurer. The reason I''m here is to keep things from getting too serious. When I asked that question, he clears my doubt. "It was probably three days ago that Ose-dono was here. I had already found this journal when I was researching a disease called Ash Vomiting Disease. But this is a poisonous medicine. I dismissed it as irrelevant." "So that''s it. Thank you for your efforts." "No, I''m not grateful." "And I must confess, I can''t read this. What about you?" Simon laughed when everyone who was looking at him shook their heads. "It''s not easy for me either. May I?" I handed Simon back the document. "I''ve got the Alchemy Solution, Majumag Powder, Kelisea Juice, Einaris Rhizome, and Strong Liquor." "Wait, are those the ingredients?" "Yes. According to this, the request was to find out what could be done with the materials provided. There is also a creative method that Master tried." "Do you often get such requests?" "No way, it''s not common. If there is such a thing, it''s when you get a rare material, but the only one that can be called rare in this list is Einaris. Even so, it''s nothing to get excited about." It matched the data. This seems to be a sure thing. Someone found out the material. But they couldn''t reproduce it, so they must have talked to other alchemists and grandmasters. "Simon, would you be willing to take the trouble to make a clean copy of it?" "Very well, sir." As Simon left the room, I looked around at the three of them. "Can you get that material?" "Majumag is easy. I''m sure you''ve seen it, little man. It''s a whitish stone sold at street stalls." "That''s what they use for jewelry." It was a very inexpensive gemstone, more like a beautiful stone. I don''t know where it comes from. But if it''s so common it should be easy to find. When I asked about the rest of the materials, Ose responded with a raised eyebrow. "The alchemist can make the Alchemy Solution. We can find the liquor if we look for it. Kelisea is only a short distance away from the forest. The problem is Einaris, isn''t it? Simon said so, but it''s not an easy herb to find." "But I''m sure it''s in circulation in a certain way. If it wasn''t, Simon wouldn''t have said it like that. The first thing we should do is to check the inventory at a specialty store. Should we also head to the collection? I''llC" I cut him off. Should I go? I can Appraise the actual item, it''s certainly easy to find. The problem is where to find it in the vast forest. The condition for activating "Appraisal" is visibility, but the visibility in the forest was really bad. There were many situations where it was impossible to appraise without getting close enough to touch it. Even if we ran around the forest in the dark, we would not be able to find it. If that''s the case, I''ll need the help of Danil, who knows a lot about "Battle Axe of Destruction, especially medicinal herbs. And as soon as I''ve collected them, I can return home by myself using Fast Travel. It''s not a bad idea, but there''s a pitfall. If I bring "Battle Axe of Destruction" with me, they''ll have to protect me. Now that Valerie is gone, the burden is even worse. Roland would also be coming with me, and it would be bad to have no one in command in the town. And if you''re going to return alone, even Oze is fast enough. "I''d like to leave the collecting to you guys, "Battle Axe of Destruction"." "All right, I''ll be right there!" "The sun is already up, but please go collect Einaris." "I''ll take care of it. I''ll pick up Danil and go!" Markant stood up and took off. He bowed and Ose followed him. I''m a shackle. They should work better without me. When Simon returned, he gave me a copy of the journal and asked if hI could try making it when we had the materials. Simon thought about it for a while and agreed, though he was troubled. "I''m not good enough to challenge Master," "I''m sorry for asking." "No, please don''t get your hopes up. I haven''t even surpassed my master." He said that, but since he had a small number of ingredients. He would start mixing immediately. I thanked him again and left Simon''s house. After a short distance, I opened my mouth. "I''m sorry Simon, but I''d like to ask another alchemist to help me. I want to increase the chances of success as much as possible. Take this and go to Pavel. Ask him to introduce you to a competent alchemist and ask him to do it. After that, take care of collecting the materials. I''ll gather them after I''ve finished my business." "Yes, sir. By the way, what do you want? Are you asking the guild to collect materials for you?" "No, I just remembered another message. I''ll go see him." "I''m also your bodyguard. I don''t want you to just wander off." "Don''t worry. You know him too." When I mentioned his name, Roland nodded his head, as if he had gained some kind of confidence. Chapter 21: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Reinforcements and Drinking Professionals Chapter 21: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Reinforcements and Drinking Professionals It wasn''t too far from Simon''s house. It was in a poor section of the town of Reedwald. If he had known that this was where he would be living, Roland would have followed him. Old, dirty houses lined the street. The wooden buildings were glued together, and the half-demolished stone buildings had boarded up against them as walls. At first glance, the scene looked like a slum, but I think the atmosphere was different. The faces of the people on the street were cheerful, poor but not corrupt. The children running through the streets were also very cheerful. As I followed them from side to side, I thought to myself, "I used to be a kid, too..." I was lost in old-fashioned emotion when I arrived at the house I wanted. It was a small house, no different from its surroundings. As I knocked on the door, I felt eyes on me from the windows of the neighboring houses. I was dressed in my usual neat little outfit, but it seemed to stand out, and I had attracted a lot of attention on my way here. At the time, they probably thought I had just wandered in. But now they knew that this house was my destination. In a community like this, horizontal ties are strong. I wondered what purpose the wealthy boy had come for. I guess they are mostly on the lookout for that. As I waited with such a gaze, the door rattled open after a while. As soon as his straight eyes slowly lowered and stared at me as if I were a fool, the landlord jumped back and prostrated himself in the doorway. That''s how he carries himself, though, on his knees. "It''s been a long time, Nerio. Do you remember me?" "Of course, I remember you, Alter-sama!" "I''m glad you remember my name. We met only three years ago. I can still vividly recall that time, Eleph. You were quite brilliant." "What a waste of words!" "Stand up, please. It''s hard to talk." Nerio stood up with "Yes!". It''s fine to be cheerful, but please don''t raise your voice every time. People heard our conversation, so passersby stopped to see what was going on, and neighbors began to gather as if they understood that there was no trouble. It was a crowd. "What''s going on here, can I come in?" "It''s very dirty, sir, but come in!" I was invited into the house with a wry smile. "It''s been three years since we''ve seen each other, and I''d like to take my time and listen to your hunting stories, but I can''t. I have urgent business. I have urgent business to attend to." Nerio remained upright and puzzled. "But first, let me ask you something. Are you still hunting?" "Yes!" "Are you familiar with medicinal herbs?" "I''ve hurt in the forest, so I know a lot!" "Do you know where Kerisea and Einaris grow?" "Yes!" I couldn''t help but smile." Let me thank you for meeting me. Nerio, I want to collect as much Kerisea and Einaris as possible. And I want it as soon as possible." "I''m at your service! Um..." "What is it?" "If you need a lot, I know some good hunters. May I call on them as well?" "That''s reassuring. Can you do that?" "Yes!" As soon as he replied, Nerio took off and ran through the narrow street in a flash. You''re fast, man. You''re even faster than Oze. But he was gone before I could finish my story. Well, he knows who I am, and he''ll deliver me to the mansion. I smiled back at the onlookers and left Nerio''s house. I tied the leather bag tightly to my belt and left the magic guild. As I thought, I couldn''t get any information from the magic stone. I even asked about the mage who created the cure, but even the old staff didn''t know. It was hard to believe that the mage who had left so easily was connected to an organization like the guild. I was not too disappointed. In the meantime, I asked him to let me know if he found out anything. The only thing left to do was to gather materials. We could try to find a specialty store, but I''m sure Roland has already been around. I wondered what other materials I could gather. Thinking back to Roland and Oze?''s words, I looked at the stalls on the main street. I found a lot of Majumag stones, one of the materials. Most of them were fixed to pedestals and used for neck ornaments and bracelets. There were also rings, but they were poorly cut and did not look good. Other gems are cut to a certain degree, so Majumag must be difficult to process. On top of that, the color is a dull milky white, and in some cases, even the brilliance of the base is overshadowed. It was no wonder they were sold at a low price. It''s easy to get a Majumug. We''ll get it later. As I looked around for something else I could get, I see a tavern. Even though it was past noon, the place was busy. I don''t have the habit of eating lunch, so I guess most of the customers are here for the sake. But drinking in the middle of the day? I hope it''s not some kind of cesspool of useless people. I pushed open the swinging door and walked in, the smell of alcohol wafting in the air. Odd stares pierce through the air. It''s a good day to be seen. The owner saw my outfit and was wondering how he should react. "This is a tavern, what can I do for you?" "As you can see, I''m not a customer. I have a small favor to ask." "A favor to ask......?" He looked down at me with extreme caution. "Can you show me the strongest sake in the store?" The owner gave me a dumb look and nodded his head. I can''t explain it, and it''s not a good idea to talk about it, especially here. Tomorrow morning, the whole town will be talking about it. I urged him silently, and the owner, who had lost his patience, pulled out a bottle from the shelf behind the counter. "This one is the best." It was an amber-colored sake with a slight reddish tinge. "I heard about you in the tavern. I was told at the tavern that the dwarves were experts in the art of drinking. I was told that dwarves are experts in the art of drinking and that they have the strongest sake." "But why would any dwarf just hand over a bottle of wine when asked for it?" I was troubled, but also a little refreshed. He''s right. Looking back, the past few days had been full of people who had been willing to do me a favor. Pavel, Simon, and Nerio. I''ve always been close to them, and I''ve always given them orders naturally, but even Roland is not my knight. Even if Pavel is my job C no, wait. Simon and Nelio, they''re just doing their jobs, aren''t they? I haven''t said about the reward... And I''m asking Nerio and the others to go to a dangerous forest. Oh, this is not good. This is very bad. Let''s face it, the only people desperate to cure Valerie are "Battle Axe of Destruction" and me. They''re only helping me because I''m the son of a lord. Without realizing it, I''ve been taking advantage of them and spoiling them. Too late, I guess. When all is said and done, I should be paid properly. Of course, my status is of no use to Ragnidig, who made me realize that. I need to offer him a definite price. If I were to pay him in money, how much would I have to offer? I don''t even have a single copper coin. Roland paid for my groceries, and I haven''t even distributed the money yet. ...... I don''t know what I''m doing. I think I was feeling a bit self-loathing with a faraway look in my eyes. I coughed and straightened my posture as Ragnidig looked at me as if he were looking at something he didn''t understand. "I think it''s rude to give money to get sake from a dwarf, so could you give it away?" "I had no choice. I took out a magic stone from my waist bag." Ragnidig flutters at a magic stone that is more than a clenched fist. "Are you going to exchange it for that !? That''s more than 200 gold coins!" "I don''t care. Will you give it to me for this?" Ragnidig folded his arms and glared at me. Maybe he''s just looking at me. Dwarves are strong, you know. We''re at the same eye level. "I don''t know. Do you want to help them?" "They''re my friends. I don''t know how they feel about that." "You don''t know?" "We''ve only known each other about a week." Ragnidig made an absent-minded face. "I don''t know how you feel about that. You don''t seem to be a bad-natured person." While stroking his long beard, Ragnidig stared at the magic stone. It''s a bit of a trick, but the truth is that everyone else gets 200 and I get about 33. It''s probably too much for a necessary expense. I''ll have to find some money to make up for it or compensate for it somehow. I feel like I''m going into debt. Isn''t this what the son of a nobleman is like? Soon after, Ragnidig nodded. "Very well, I''ll give it to you. But I don''t want the magic stone. Let me make something with it instead." With this? "Usually, blacksmiths don''t handle something like that. I mean, it''s useless. So I''m going to crush it." I looked down at the large magic stone in the palm of my hand. You''re going to smash this? I said it was a replacement, so it doesn''t matter how he handles it. "How about it, are you ready to stop?" "No, I''m asking. I''m more interested in what you can do." When I released the magic stone, Ragnidig took it in a hurry. "Dumbass, is there a guy who wants to throw it?!" "I don''t mind if you crush it." "Man, I can''t believe you''re going to crush a big guy like that." The person who started the whole thing complained and put the magic stone in his pocket. And he withdraws to the back saying "Wait". After a while, a large barrel arrived with a rumbling sound. I didn''t know that barrels walk in the dwarf houses. "Take it away!" "I can''t take it! How many do you think I can carry? It''s too big!" "How can you be so angry? Come on, let''s go." Ragnidig pushes the barrel against him. I''m not sure if I can do it. A dwarf of the same height could carry it, so could I. ...... It''s crushed. "I''ll die!" I complained as I was helped up by Ragnidig. I thought I was going to die. The third time I was crushed to death by a barrel, it wasn''t funny. "Poor thing." "I''m still eight-year-old! My body is so soft and pliable!" "I''ve never seen a man so proud of his weakness. I''ll carry you while I''m at it." I returned to the mansion, accompanied by a barrel named Ragnidig. When the barrel looked up at the house, he exclaimed, "You''re the son of a lord? ......" and I was amazed. I was proud of myself. Chapter 22: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - The Honorable One Chapter 22: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - The Honorable One The large barrel that occupied one corner of the room, bathed in the morning light, threw more self-assertion than necessary at its surroundings. The liquor had been transferred to bottles and distributed to the alchemists yesterday. Even so, the amount had not diminished. Name: Sacrio Features: A type of rum produced in the west. It is made from molasses, a by-product of sugar refining. Due to its high alcohol content, it has a strong alcoholic smell. So someone who isn''t strong can''t drink it. The alcohol content is around 75 degrees. Characteristics: Unknown The alcohol content was stupidly high. In my previous life, there must have been alcohol itself. But I think this one is also quite high. If it''s more than that, it''s not "strong alcohol" but "bad alcohol". It wasn''t because I thought so, but I could smell the alcohol in the room. Maybe it was leaking out a little. Just to be sure, I opened the window and looked again at the huge barrel. What am I supposed to do now? According to Roland, the alchemists introduced by Pavel have started to prepare the formula. I''ve also asked Simon to help, so three alchemists are working to make the cure. However, Valerie''s condition was not good. She''s getting worse. I broke my fingers and counted the days left, and was shocked. It''s been four days since she was admitted to the hospital. If I calculated from my encounter with the Tremble Cube, today would be the eighth day. There were only seven days left. If the number of days was from the onset of the disease, there was still time to spare. However, if the cure was difficult to make, or if the materials were in short supply. That margin would be blown away. Would they be able to make the cure that only mages could make eighty years ago? I hesitated to ask myself the same question. I''m not so worried about the materials. "Battle Axe of Destruction" and Nelio, who is better than most adventurers is on his way with his friends to collect them. If they can''t collect it, it will be difficult for others. That includes me. Alchemists. That''s where my concern still lies. I opened the status window and stared at a point. "Growth Potential Strengthening" If I do this, I''ll only be consoling myself for not being able to do anything. Still, I want to do what I can. Even if it turns out to be pointless, there''s nothing else I can do for now. I grabbed the treasures I had displayed and left the house. As I pushed open the door, the receptionist from yesterday walked up to me with a smile. No one blamed me for leaving my seat. There was no one on the floor, to begin with. It seems that the Adventurer''s Guild is special in that even in their free time, someone comes and goes. "Welcome, Alter-sama. If it''s about the investigation, there''s still no progress. Or are you selling that magic stone?" I''m sorry. The Tremble Cube''s magic stone is already crushed. "You''ll have to give that up. It''s no longer in my possession. It''s a small price to pay, but can you take this?" I held out the magic stone of Eras Rhino. He was disappointed but seemed to be intrigued by the magic stone in front of him. This is quite good. Hmm, it seems that it has a high affinity for the Earth attribute. The size and weight are perfect for staff. Are you selling it?" "Yes. Assess it for me." "Yes, sir. I''ll call the person in charge." I waited in the reception room, and after a while, the person in charge arrived. After a while, the person in charge arrived. He expressed the same opinion and presented me with 70 gold coins. That''s more expensive than the Adventurer''s Guild. It''s probably the difference in the middle margin, but they might have mistaken it for the lord''s personal property and colored it. "Very well. Can you give me the money immediately?" "Yes, sir. Right away." The person in charge returns with a leather bag full of gold coins. I thanked him and left the magic guild without checking. The next stop was a general store. I asked someone on the street about a store that catered to adventurers and headed there. The store was small and cozy. Behind the counter, a middle-aged man who seemed to be the owner was stroking his beard, looking bored. He stopped as soon as he saw me, but didn''t offer any words of welcome, so I spoke to him. "Does this store have specialized tools and materials?" "Specialized? It''s a store for adventurers, so we do carry a certain amount." The shopkeeper seemed somewhat annoyed. I think the reason he said adventurers is because he meant that there is nothing that a rich kid like me would want. I''d be in trouble if I didn''t. I stood at the counter and faced the owner. "First, a set of basic tools for an alchemist. I''ll also need the alchemy solution. How many C it depends on the price, but I want ten bottles. Also, show me the healing potions. The lowest grade is fine. How much would that cost roughly?" "You''re an alchemist, aren''t you?" Set up the alcohol lamp under the table and the flask on top of it. I ignited it with a living magic tinder flint. The temperature of the solution rose and water droplets started to form on the inside of the flask. Still no change. I lowered the heat to keep it from boiling and waited some more, but there was no change except for the garbage called "material" swimming around. I wondered if I hadn''t stirred it enough. I put on my leather gloves and shook the flask. "Oh!" As soon as I shook it, the clear liquid turned reddish. However, even if I shook it further, it would not become thicker. Even the lowest grade healing potion is a clearer scarlet than this. In comparison, the liquid in front of me is quite thin. It''s more like pink. It''s a bit fancy. I took it off the fire and waited for it to cool down. There is still no change. The material is not poisonous, so I decide to take a sip. The water was a little rough and lukewarm. It doesn''t even taste good. I immediately activated "Appraisal". Name: Peach-colored Liquid Features: A liquid made of alchemy solution mixed with Theron grass powder. Characteristics: None Yeah, it''s just the same. The color has changed, so I thought it was pretty good. It needs to be thicker. Do you want to boil it down a little? It''s not that simple, is it? I tilted my head and looked at the lowest level healing potion. This one is much darker. I wonder what''s the difference. Is there not enough Theron grass? As I continued to observe it, hoping to get a hint, something suddenly flashed through my mind. Startled, I hurriedly turned my head away. "What was that?" It was similar to the time when I was given information from a magic tool. But it was vaguer than that, more like a flashback. When I looked back at the potion fearfully, something came to my mind again. It has a bumpy sensation. But there is no discomfort or pain. I hide my brow and focus my attention on my brain. Could it be a way to create a healing potion? When I turned my attention to the alchemy tool with that thought in mind, I could understand with my senses, though vaguely, the amount of Theron grass powder and alchemy solution, the heating time, and the timing of stirring. What the hell is this? I don''t get it. Why is this happening all of a sudden? I opened my status and couldn''t believe my eyes. "Mixing 1." "What? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! It''s fancy water! Why can I learn it? How much of a cheat is that!" I plunge into the peach-colored potion. It''s impossible. I''m not sure how many times I''ve had to train to learn to use a one-handed sword. No matter how much of a cheat "Growth Potential Strengthening". This is strange. I thought back to the process of mixing the light blue liquid, but I couldn''t find any reason for it. As I twisted my neck, that thing popped into view. "No way..." I picked it up and activated "Appraisal". Name: General Grass (Processed) Seriously, it''s processed. When I appraised it one after another, all of it was in the process of being processed. And some of it even said that their taste and aroma had been enhanced by rubbing and twisting. So that''s what this is all about. I''ve spent the last few days sparing no sleep in repeating the initial stages of blending? Well, I''ve taken the liberty of treating it as a tea, but Shogun-cha is a medicinal tea. And since it is brewed and drunk, the process is the same. As expected of the General, it''s amazing. I''m impressed, but then I realized that I had just experienced something similar a few days ago. It was "Multiple Chanting". At that time, I had accumulated a lot of experience with the two-handed activation of life magic. It was the same this time. By accident, he repeated the imitation of alchemy and accumulated experience. It blossomed with the actual concoction. The fact that I was able to learn it in one go was probably not only due to the benefits of "Growth Potential Strengthening", but also because the hurdle of "Mixing" was lower than the rare "Multiple Chanting". Anyway, thanks for the General tea. I heaped up a piece of General grass in the corner of the room, poured a cup of Sacrio. It''s kind of like a smithy, but that''s what makes me enthusiastic. I begin to create the healing potion, concentrating on the recipe in my brain. Chapter 23: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Formulating and Training Chapter 23: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Formulating and Training Thanks to "Mixing 1", I now know how to make simple potions. For making a healing potion, I dried powdered Theron leaves, then heated them in an alchemy solution to 40 degrees. The process takes about thirty minutes. The healing potion is ready when it cools naturally to room temperature. It''s easy to say, but if you use the wrong amount of Theron grass or alchemy solution, or if you take it off the heat at the wrong time, you''ll end up with a meaningless liquid like the one you started. The "Mixing" skill was a strange sensation. It didn''t tell me something obvious but resembled an unconscious action that had implanted in my body and mind after years of training. Perhaps an ordinary alchemist would not feel any different. I don''t have any education on mixing a potion. Maybe that''s why the effect of the skill and my own experience diverge, and that''s why I feel uncomfortable. After that, I continued to work quietly on my mixing. I refused to eat with my mother and father and continued to make healing potions as long as I had the ingredients. Before I knew it, it was dawn, I was out of items, so I had no choice but to go to bed. At the sound of a visitor''s voice, I raised my heavy eyelids. I don''t know how long I''ve been asleep. I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but I''m still looking for my watch. "What the hell is this ......!?" Roland looked around the room and was in raptures. As soon as his eyes met mine, he sighed in exasperation. "What are you doing, boy?" "I was just sleeping ......, remember?" "That''s not what I meant! Why are you sleeping wrapped up in the dead grass! Is this an encampment!" "I thought I''d take advantage of the General''s greatness." I had spread out his alchemy tools and had no place to put them, so I evacuated them onto the bed. I was too lazy to move it, so I just fell asleep, but it''s indeed great, so I''m not wrong. "Isn''t something getting crazier every year?" "That''s rude." "So, what''s with all these little bottles and cups and stuff on the table? There are some strange utensils, too. It''s like a weird store in a back alley." I pointed to the left end of the line of vials. "From there to around here are inferior healing potions, and beyond that are low-quality healing potions." "Is ......? You didn''t think you could make it, did you?" "Of course not. I don''t have any taste in arranging those things." Roland peered into the cup in surprise. It''s low quality. It''s quite a beautiful scarlet color. "Bullshit, this color, and smell ...... is a healing potion." "There''s nothing to lie. Yes, I''ve come to the right place." I lay back down and throw the leather bag at him. Roland caught it and immediately noticed the contents. "Get me some alchemy solution. I want you to negotiate directly with the alchemist if you can. I don''t care about the quality as long as it''s usable. If it''s too good, the price will go up, so please do in moderation. Oh, and please make sure you buy it from someone who hasn''t ordered the cure. I don''t want to interfere with your work. And I''ll need 30 Theron grass. I''ll double the amount for the alchemy solution to 60 bottles. If you don''t have enough money, buy what you can. Now please, I''m going to get some more sleep." "Oh, wait a minute, se ...... what? And what the hell is this money?" "It''s leaves off the Theron grass. You can tell it''s an ingredient in healing potions. Don''t worry about the gold. Oh, drink whatever''s in there. I was having trouble finding enough empty containers. It''s slightly sweet and delicious." "It''s such a light healing potion, ......." Roland took the vial and walked out of the room. No, don''t take it with you. Later, for some reason, my father, mother, and even my brother came in, "I heard you made a new drink. My father looked at the cup and drank it down in one gulp, saying, "Wow, it''s delicious with a hint of sweetness. It''s like a healing potion," he said, guessing the contents. As I looked at the three of them, who were now a little more energetic, with my eyelids on the verge of falling off, out of the corner of my eye, Meredy drank two bottles and then hurried off. Yeah, right, let me sleep. As I''m dumping the crude potion out the window, Roland came back carrying a giant bag and changed his blood color when he saw me. "What are you doing?" "I''m emptying it." After that, I continued to make potions with General grass for a while. And when I got used to it, I moved on to Falafel grass, and then to potions with both. When I felt that I wasn''t good enough, I would focus on one additive and re-train myself. Before long, I could make potions with two accompanying effects, and the quality had improved to the point where I could make standard quality. "Alter-sama." I look up at the voice calling out to me. I see someone in my blurry vision. That someone is looking around and seeing the vials lined up in front of me, I remembered what I had been doing. I wondered when I had fallen asleep. It was as if I couldn''t remember. "Meredy, huh? What''s wrong?" "What''s the matter, didn''t you take your meal?" There was bread and stew on the side of the table. Night had long since fallen, the cool morning air was pouring into the room. No wonder it was chilly. I looked at the lamp with a start. I was relieved to see that the lamp was off. I don''t know what time it was, but it looks like I took care of the fire before I fell asleep. If I''m not careful, I''ll end up with a fire. "Did you bring me breakfast?" "That''s yesterday''s dinner, sir." "Ah, so that''s why it''s cold. By the way, how long has it been since I''ve been in my room?" Meredy thinks for a moment before answering. "It''s the morning of the third day." "Three days, huh?" That would make it ten days since we encountered it. So we have about five days left. I''d like to think there''s a little more time left now that Pavel has taken care of it, though. I open my status. I opened up my status and found that my "Compounding" had risen to 3. I guess this is about the same level as the average alchemist. It''s crazy to reach this level in just three days. It''s a great way to get a feel for the power of growth, but it''s still not enough. When I checked my bag to go back to mixing, I found that I had already run out of materials. I guess I''ll have to eat first, then go shopping. I was about to eat yesterday''s dinner when Meredy quickly took it away from me. I don''t mind if it''s cold. It''s not like it''s rotten. Despite my best efforts to protest, dinner did not come back, and I had no choice but to go to the dining room. My family had already started breakfast, and when I showed up, my father and brother''s eyes widened, my mother was speechless. It must look nasty. It looks so bad, the dark circles and all. "It''s okay, Mother. I''ll be like this for a while longer, but don''t worry." I smiled, but to no avail. My mother''s gaze wandered dumbly, appealing to my father and brother with her eyes. Whether they heard it from Roland or just guessed it. They quieted her down. In a slightly easy atmosphere, I quickly finished my meal and left the dining room, saying, "I''m going out. I returned to my room and collected my leather bag of gold coins and three bottles of good potions. Then, just as I''m about to leave the gate, I ran into Roland. "Well, my boy, you''ve thrown away your offerings and gone out." "You''ve just arrived, haven''t you? Well, it''s right to throw them out." I asked him if he could spare some more of the alchemy solution and a small amount of the cure material. "No problem, sir. We''ve got hunters coming and going." "Are those guys on their way to collect as often as they can?" "Yes. They know why, and they want the "Battle Axe of Destruction" to stay by Valerie''s side." I felt a pang and couldn''t help but turn my head away. He had asked for it like that, and yet he had gone that far for it. No matter what the outcome of this, no matter what it takes. I must heal Valerie. Then I can finally reward them. Chapter 24: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Challenges Chapter 24: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Challenges I purchase a low-quality healing potion with antipyretic and sedative effects for six silver coins, and the normal quality with the same effect for one gold coin and one1 silver coin. If I had bought it at the store, I would have paid 5 silver coins for the low-quality potion without the grant and 1 gold coin for the standard potion, so I think the price was quite reasonable. On the spot, I bought some Theron grass and some other materials. I left it to the feeling of "Mixing 3" and chose materials at random. It would probably be okay. When I returned to the mansion, Roland had completed my request, and there were more than 20 bottles of alchemical solution, two small leather bags, and a small bottle on the table. There was also a pile of change. I looked into the leather bag and the vials with a wry smile. Is this the material for the cure? Several images come to my mind. But I know what it is. That is a different concoction. The juice of the Kerisea is simply a way to prepare a poison. Einaris comes to mind, but they are all other drugs. My senses told me that none of them were off. No wonder Simon and the others are having trouble. I''m not ready for this. I pushed the ingredients for the cure aside and spread out the ingredients I had bought. I took out the bark of the Vescea tree. Unlike the healing potion process, the bark would have to be boiled and distilled in an alchemical solution before I could use it. The new process should be more of an experience. Above all, the Vescea bark is now useful. Soon, the healing potion with the addition of Vescea bark was ready. I took a sip, then use "Appraisal", and then drank it all in one gulp. As the bitterness passed down my throat, I felt a lightness in the back of my brain. I think it worked safely. Vescea bark has the effect of waking up sleepy. I thought it would be even more potent if I mixed it, but it worked as expected. I got back into the swing of things and began to work on the next concoction. The new ingredients took me some time to make. But regardless of success or failure, it was a steady stream of experience. Trying to make a few, I borrowed old cooking utensils and lamps, I also purchased some and made several concoctions too. One of the ingredients I chose at random was Actini berries. Thankfully, it has an anti-fatigue effect. While making potions with Vescea bark and Actini berries, I also created potions to stimulate circulation and detoxify the body to gain experience. Was it a good thing I challenged myself with a wide variety of materials? By midday, I had reached level 4. And by midnight I had reached level 5. In the light of lanterns and alcohol lamps, I picked up the ingredients for the cure. I had probably reached one of the highest, if not the highest, rank of concoction in the town. I still feel uneasy, but there is not much time left. I didn''t get a single clue in "Mixing 3. How about now? I look into the material. The image is the same as before, or rather, it has increased considerably. While assessing the torrent of the images, I look for something more unclear, a process that is more difficult to grasp. I found a number of them that looked like that. But because my "Mixing 5" negates them. It is not the answer I''m looking for now. I wade through more, and C I find it. There is an image that is more ambiguous and extremely unclear than the others. Is this it? Simon''s grand master''s record flashed through my mind. The resemblance. Perhaps this is the cure for Ash Vomiting Disease created by the mage. Finally, we got a handful of rays of light. But I cannot rejoice. As far as I know from Simon''s memoirs. The Grand Master also saw this. And he failed. As long as I could see it, both he and I should have enough ranks for "Mixing". Why was the Grand Master unable to create it? All the materials are available. Thanks to Nerio and the others, we had enough materials. Let''s give it a try. I turned my attention to Sacrio sake. I stared at the cloudy white liquid as it caught the morning sun. Name: Potion of Weakness Features: Milky white poison containing Kerisea venom. Characteristics: Unknown That was the cure I created. Just a poison. I remember the material I found in the guild. The materials are the same as the alchemists of eighty years ago. How did this happen? What is different? It''s not like that. Why does it "appear" to me that this is the result? I think back over the last few days. The many failures and successes. As I carefully ruminated over them, I came up with one possibility. "Don''t tell me there''s a difficulty level for each ...... portion?" I think, there were a few materials that failed to "Appraise" correct for me. I didn''t mind because the quality wasn''t that low, but those might have been materials or potions with a high degree of difficulty. Even if you could try, whether you would succeed or not is another matter. If that were the case, then the cure for ash-eating disease would be an extraordinarily high level of difficulty. The grandmaster must have had much more experience as an alchemist than I did. Still, I couldn''t reach it. If "One-Handed Sword 3" fought each other, the veteran would win. Skill is only a guide. I looked at the table in a daze. Only a few grains. Blue-purple mixed with milky white powder. Should I have put it directly on the fire? But why only these grains? I carefully select and use"Appraisal" at the blue-purple grains. The result was "Heat-treated Majumag Powder". The other grains had (excess) appended to it. Because of the excessive heating. But recalling the process, I did not do anything special, just seared properly. There was no way to know the temperature in the first place. I tried several times with small quantities, but mostly failed, and only rarely succeeded in heating a few grains. This was getting nowhere. I headed for the kitchen with the Majumag powder. In the kitchen, the head chef and his staff were busily working. They looked frightened at the sight of me, but I hurriedly put on a smile to make up for it. "Alter-sama. What have you done?" A glance at the hearth. The fire is still burning. "Let me borrow it for a minute." Without waiting for a reply, I poured the powder into a frying pan and plunged it into the stove. At the same time, I invoked "Appraisal" and stared at it. The people around him were buzzing, but he ignored them all and devoured it. It was the first time for me to use "Appraisal" on a changing object. It takes a lot of concentration. I sit down near the flames and bathed my whole body in the heat. Sweat dripped down my body without stopping. The moment arrives when the cook approaches me to say something. All at once, the milky powder turns to blue-purple. And in an instant, it returns to its original color. My "Appraisal" and "Mixing" clearly confirm this. This is it, now that''s the material I need. And how delicate the timing is for that. The temperature is uneven depending on where the fire hits. Moreover, if it''s overheated, it will instantly become "excessive" and unusable. This is not the skill of an alchemist. RatherC "Alter, what are you doing?" I looked up to see my mother, Henriette. "Good morning, Mother. I want to talk to you slowly, but I am sorry. I have an urgent matter to attend to right now." I said no to my mother, "Someone call Roland!" I ordered him to do so. Roland immediately came to the dining room. And when he saw me, he shook his head in disgust. "Oh, you''ve become more and more like a hermit. So, what can I do for you so early in the morning?" "Look at this." There is a few pieces of heat-treated Majumag on the table. "These are grains of jewelryC?" "It''s a Majumag." This? Why such it has that color ......" "Listen carefully. This Majumag is the true material. But to do this, it needs to be heated very delicately. If it is overheated, it is no longer useful." "In a heated ......C" "Oh, the blacksmith. I needed their help to process this guy. Collect the Majumag that you distributed immediately and deliver it to a skilled blacksmith. When it''s finished, redistribute it, and don''t forget my share." "Yes, sir!" Roland runs off. I stop to go back to my room. "Mother, Please let me do what I want for a while longer." My mother gently hugged me. Her sweet scent enveloped me. I almost fell asleep. "I know you are doing your best for your friend. But don''t push yourself too hard." "Yes, of course." I bowed to my mother, apologized to the cooks for making a scene, and returned to my room. I stirred up the leftover drowsy potion in one gulp. I haven''t slept, but I''m not overworked. Probably. Chapter 25: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Dawns Beauty Chapter 25: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Dawn''s Beauty It was late afternoon when Roland returned. In his hand was a leather bag. "I asked Egil-dono to take care of this for me." "Egil? I think I heard it somewhere......" "He''s the creator of the Rhinoceros Sword." Oh, didn''t Ragnidig mention that? He seems to be quite good, but still, it took him this long to heat it. It sounds like it was quite a difficult process. From what I hear, it only changes momentarily when its temperature is in a surprisingly narrow range. If you take it out too soon or too late, it fails. Egil had to dispose of quite a bit of Majumag. Thanks to Egil for accomplishing this. I received the materials from Roland and went back to work on the preparation. I mixed the alchemical solution with Sakrio''s wine, stirred it, and threw in the juice of the strained Kerisea. Heat it over a fire. When the time was right, I added the Einaris powder and the heat-treated Majumag and stirred it further. What ingredients are working together? As it heated, the color started to ooze out of the Majumag, and as I watched, it turned bluish-purple. While suppressing my excitement, I concentrated on "Mixing 5". The potion is done. But my senses told me "not yet". I stared at it, and when it evaporated and reduced to half its bulk, I took it off the fire. As it cooled, I filtered out the impurities. When I finished the whole process, I see a beautifully colored liquid in front of me. Was it finished? Fearfully, I invoked "Appraisal. Name: Blue-purple Liquid Feature: Liquid containing Kerisea and Einaris. It is neither poisonous nor medicinal, as it is expelled without staying in the body. It has a strong, off-putting taste and isn''t delicious as a beverage. Characteristics: Unknown I guess it didn''t work. But we made progress. Another potion has the same initial result. I took a sip and invoked "Appraisal" on the remaining liquid. There was no postscript to the characteristics, its properties changed from "unknown" to "none". It seems to be just colored water. Still, if we continue to make it, the success rate should gradually increase. However, no matter how much I made, it remained "blue-purple liquid. I stared at the bottles lined up in a row. The image of "visible" was vague. I chose the most plausible possibility, and if there was no sign of success, I changed the process little by little from there. All of this was wrong. Should we make a bold change? I invoked "Appraisal" once again and read it over carefully. The liquid that the material contained. And it does not stay in the body but is discharged, neither poison nor medicine, huh? Harmless, even though we are throwing poisonous plants into the body. That would be a success. Well, it''s no wonder it tastes so bland. At that thought, I suddenly tilted my head. Why is there a description of the taste? The healing potion is good enough to drink as a beverage. But not a word of such a description is written. What if this is influenced by common sense correct description? The taste in this one is sacrilege liquor. A languid liquor, perhaps with the alcohol content flying out of it? I took another sip. It didn''t feel like liquor; 75 degrees would have been more intense. Distillation to increase the concentration? Alcohol in liquor is ethanol. I already vaguely remember it having a lower boiling point than water. Alchemical solutions are made with water, materials, and the alchemist''s magic. Does it have the same boiling point as water? There is no way to get an answer by worrying about it. Anyway, let''s try distilling. Put the Sacrio liquor on fire and increase the concentration of ethanol. Once it had accumulated to a certain degree, we began mixing again. If the temperature was raised too high, the ethanol would evaporate. The height of the flask was adjusted and carefully heated. The color turned blue-purple more slowly than before. I wanted to know the result immediately, but it would take a long time to evaporate at a low temperature. That is frustrating. I suppressed my motivation and continued to wait until I got permission for "Mixing 5". When the mixture had evaporated to the same degree as before, I removed it from the fire and filtered it. I wondered how it would turn out. I invoked the "Appraisal" with a tense look. Then, I almost stood up unintentionally and bumped into the table. He hurriedly restrained the beaker, which was about to fall over, and "appraised" it again. Name: Potion of Sharpe (Bad), the King of Grass''s Liquor Potion Feature: A drug that kills microscopic life forms that nest inside the body. However, its medicinal effect is super weak, and it is a failure with no expected curative effect. Characteristic: Because its killing power is too weak, it may instead cause deterioration. It was a close call. If I had given it to her without checking, I would have killed Valerie. I lean back on the bed without strength. The moment I did, dull, heavy tiredness came over me. Mixed with drowsiness, it stuck to the depths of my body and mind like leavening. His body was also hot. Drinking water would not make the alcohol go away. I felt the spirit of alcohol circulating throughout my body and my thoughts gradually becoming muddled. With the faintest trace of consciousness remaining, I picked up a potion to help him wake up and recover from fatigue and downed it in one gulp. I crawled to the pot and plunged his face into it. The stimulation of the cold water made his thoughts a little clearer. He wiped his wet hair with a cloth and drank another bottle of the potion to wake up from sleep and to recover from fatigue. It is still too early to sleep. I look over the "Appraisal" again. There is no change in the characteristics, just the addition of the characteristics. The weak killing power is the cause of the aggravation. Then why not make it stronger? Should we try concentrating on the juice of Kerisea? But I don''t know if that will make the toxin stronger. Or would it have to be the special treatment of some material, like Majumag? The sigh smelled like strong alcohol. I''m not taking on this challenge alone. I''ve made it this far. In the morning, I will pass this information on to the alchemists. If we all take on this challenge together, we could make it. We''ll manage, I thought, with a reassuring smile on my face. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the defective product. Let''s try to enrich the Kerisea. We don''t have an endless supply of materials, but we have enough for a few times. Once that''s done, I''ll share the information with the alchemist. Let''s not waste any more materials. Still, I suddenly think of something I haven''t tried. I guess I haven''t sobered up yet. I laugh at myself for the ridiculous thought. With a somewhat buoyant consciousness, I begin my work. A while later. I was just stunned, looking at the beaker in front of me. Name: Potion of Sharpe, the King of Grass''s Liquor Potion Feature: A liquor medicine that kills microscopic life forms that make a nest inside the body. Due to its high medicinal effect and strong spirit of liquor, a large amount of it can harm the person taking it. Taste varies depending on the liquor used. Characteristics: Unknown "Seriously, ......?" I didn''t even laugh any longer. I "Appraised" it several times to make sure it wasn''t defective. Soon after, I finally lost my temper. It was nothing. The potion of champs, the liquor of the Grass King, did not need an alchemical solution. Who would have known? The alchemical solution is the foundation of the potion, everything is generated around the solution. It is the root of the alchemist, so to speak, and they. So thinking begins with the alchemical solution. However, the Grass King''s liquor potion Potion of Sharpe is different. It is a potion, but it is not a potion. Potion of Sharpe was the crystal of medicinal chemistry that kicked against the unique environment of magic in this world. "Whoever created this is a true monster." Looking back, I saw that dawn was breaking. The town of Reedwald loomed dimly in the dim light. I stood up, watching the darkness fade to a bluish-purple. Chapter 26: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Convergence Chapter 26: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - Convergence "It''s been a long time, Markant." "......Alter." It was Markant who opened the banging door. Like everyone else, he was speechless when he saw me. Sure, I''ve lost a little weight. But don''t worry, Marchant. You look terrible, too. I slap the arm of the man who looks down at me with downcast eyes and enters the hospital. "Who was that?" I heard a question through the open door. It seemed to be Pavel. When he entered the room, he found not only Pavel but also "Battle Axe of Destruction" gathered there. Only Danil was napping by the wall. And for some reason, the priest Keseles was there. They were all surprised to see me for a moment and then rushed to get up to greet me. I stopped them with my hand. "Why is it Keseles-dono?" "I asked for it." It was Pavel who answered. He is a priest with a somber expression. For a moment, I wondered if he hadn''t made it, but if he had, Markant would have been more upset. Once again, Keseles answers my question. "Yesterday, Pavel-dono asked me to ease his suffering. I rushed over to help ease her suffering, even if only a little." "I see. Thank you, Keseles-dono. And how is Valerie?" Pavel shook his head. "I thought it was pretty tough." "You''re still in one piece, aren''t you?" "Yes. ButC" "Then you don''t have to worry anymore." I held out the vial. "The cure." "What? Markant''s loud voice rises from behind me. His voice was so loud that even Danil jumped out of his skin. I beg you, please don''t make noise in my ear. The voice alone is quite loud. Pavel stared at the vial. "Alter-sama, is that a cure?" "It''s the real deal, the genuine article. I''ll tell you where it comes from after you''re cured of that disease. I probably won''t believe it." Seeing Pavel''s confusion, Keseles stepped forward. "Alter-sama, I don''t mean to be rude. May I appraise you?" I flinched for a moment at these unexpected words. "Can you do it? You want an appraisal?" "Yes. I have some familiarity with denatured magic." Denatured magic? Well, that''s strange that there is no appraisal magic. Still, I confirm that my status is disguised. But if you can appraise with magic, the "Appraisal" skill should not be uncommon. Why is it so special? Pavel and Keseles looked at me suspiciously, so I broke off my train of thought and put the vial on the table. "Fine. Do it." Keseles bowed to me, "Well," he said, "then," and launched his magic at the vial. He stands next to Valerie and activates his magic. As a pale glow envelops Valerie, her coughing gradually subsides and her expression becomes calmer. "This will help. Now, the medicine before she falls asleep." Then Keseles came back to stand beside me. "Intermediate Sacred Magic -Depth Sedation. It''s why I was here. It''s been a long time since I exercised it to keep her alive." He smiled. When he brought the cure close to her mouth again, Valerie swallowed it without changing a single expression, even though it was such a strong drink. Everyone was relieved to see that she did not spit it out. We wondered what will happen, but now it was all over. The amount of the medicine was rapidly depleting. And when there was only a little left, something unusual happened. Valerie, who had been calm, suddenly began to suffer. Impatiently, Markant rubbed her back frantically. Was the medicine not working? It can''t be. Then it''s too lateCno, this! Valerie writhed and almost fell off the bed. Pavel reaches out to support her. "No, get off of me!" Coughing violently on the floor, Valerie vomits. What she vomits out is a swirling mass of blood. Quickly, she throws water from a bowl on the table and covers it. The clot of blood continued to pound the bowl, but after a moment it quieted down. "The cloth there. I''m going to let it float a little bit so you can wrap it up." Danil and Ose stretched the cloth taut from both sides and inserted it under the vessel. "Okay, we''ll incinerate it outside. I think it''s weak, but be careful." "Yes!" The two men take the cloth-wrapped vessels and runoff. I invoked "Appraisal" on Valerie. He''s still lurking. "Mister Pavel and Keseles-san, please move away." "That was ......." "It''s a baby of Tremble Cube. It''s about a dozen days old." I answered lightly, but their faces were rigid. Then we burned off a bunch of clots of blood. After a while, they stopped spitting anything out, but my "Appraisal" did not erase the word "Ash Vomiting Disease". Leaving the rest to me, I returned to the mansion. I needed more of the King of Grass''s Liquor Potion. That evening, when I gave her the potion of champagne again, she still vomited up a lump. The next day, she spits out a few finger-sized lumps again. While incinerating them, I stayed at the hospital and kept an eye on her. The next day, Valerie stopped vomiting, and the "Appraisal" confirmed that she had stopped vomiting. It was the fourteenth day after the encounter with the Tremble Cube. Chapter 27: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - After the Mayhem Chapter 27: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old - After the Mayhem After returning to the mansion, I made a few Potion of Sharpe, just in case, and entrusted them to Roland for rest. My previous exertions had taken their toll, and I woke up in the afternoon of the next day. Almost a full day has passed. Even so, the fatigue had not disappeared. I woke up my heavy body and drank a healing potion to recover from fatigue. I was getting a little bored. Opening the armoire, a cool breeze that smells of autumn carries the hustle and bustle of the city. I listened to it absentmindedly. Since Roland didn''t come running in while I was sleeping, it seems safe to assume Valerie is fine now. She should rest and recuperate from her lost strength and fatigue. I looked around the messy room. I was impressed by how well I had managed to complete the project. I feel like I''m walking across a tightrope at full speed. I feel like I''ve been going crazy from the halfway point. I forced myself to wake up with a potion and continued the work without getting much sleep. If I were a sword fighter, I would have been in a situation where I would have fought to the death endlessly without sleeping. Yes, I would die. Because it''s a concoction, I don''t mind losing consciousness from time to time, but if I did the same thing on the battlefield, I''d die instantly. I move my body lightly. Except for fatigue, there seems to be no particular obstacle. I dressed and headed for my father''s office. The solution to the ash-eating disease is also an order from the lord. I should have reported to him yesterday when the disease had ended. I knocked on the door and waited for an answer. When I received permission to enter, I found my father alone in the room. "You''re already awake. You may rest for a while." "No, I have rested enough. And I apologize for the delay in reporting." "That''s fine. Roland told me what happened. There were a lot of things that didn''t make sense." Well, then," he begins his report. Beginning with the encounter with the Tremblecube, I gave my personal opinion as to why Valerie was infected. I was troubled as we talked about the cure formula''s discovery and the gathering of materials. No matter how much I wanted to, I couldn''t just say, "I made a cure. I may have reached my limit. I broke off. "I have something I need to apologize to your father about." Without responding specifically, my father urged me onward with his eyes. "I have a specific skill set. As far as I have been able to find out, no one in history possesses it. First, please take a look at this." I disclosed the status without disguising it, except for the reincarnation, which I just couldn''t show, and the ace title of the homecoming club associated with it. My father silently looks over my status. It would have been a few minutes in time. But to me, it felt many, many times longer. I had learned "Mixing 5" and my "Appraisal" had risen to 4. Even though I was already out of the norm, it was even more so. With his eyes on the status, my father finally opened his mouth. "Alter. I don''t know all the things you usually do. But I''m sure you weren''t imitating an alchemist. When did you learn Mixing''?" "About a week ago, I think. After I found the materials and bought the alchemy equipment to see if there was anything I could do." "Then you raised your rank to 5. Is it the power of the skill called Increased Growth Potential''?" "Yes. Ah, but I cannot imitate the same with one-handed swords'' and other combat techniques." When I told him what I had been doing for the past few days, my father sighed and shook his head. "I see. That is reckless in battle. You won''t survive. Even if it were, the Increased Growth Potential'' is unbelievable. It''s a growth that''s impossible for someone your age. "I am aware of it. When I''m young, learned of my brother''s status, I realized how much I was growing at a faster rate." "When was your childhood? You''re only eight years old." Father chuckles and looks back at the status again. "Not only Increased Growth Potential'' but also Appraisal'' Status Disguise,'' Multiple Chanting,'' and Fast Movement'' The only other well-known ones are Multiple Chanting. But even so, he was a great hero more than 700 years ago." Hero Rapunas. He is a great magician. H is one of the few users of the "Multiple Chanting" skill in history. Except for him, the stories are as old as mythology, and people are not even sure if he existed. It is said that there are more holders of "Status Disguise" than "Appraisal". For some reason, they have never appeared in the world. "In any case, no hero would have collected such rare skills so indiscriminately. If it weren''t for Status Disguise,'' it wouldn''t have mattered. It may have been a gift from the gods in anticipation of that skill." "As you say." Yeah, it wasn''t gods. It was God. A small fat one. I nodded my head in reverence, not showing any such emotion. "Do not speak of this to anyone else. Do not speak of this to my mother, or even to Lakius, for that matter. But because you brought the cure, some may have doubts. I''ll leave the concoction'' skill to your discretion. Other than that, always keep your cover intact." "Yes, sir. But I had to hide my Appraisal'' to some people because of this incident. The ones I talked to were Roland and the Battle Axe of Destruction''." "Roland is good. And you trust "Battle Axe of Destruction" as well?" "Yes, sir. Yes, I think so." I am the only one who can create a cure for this disease. Even if he doesn''t believe me, it''s enough if he knows that. I broke off the conversation and asked him about hospitalization and other expenses, which I said had already been paid by my father via Roland." Pavel prefaced his answer by saying, "I''m not sure if I can make a cure, but ......" and asked if I could deliver the potion to him if I have the time. I was grateful for the offer, as I was painfully aware of my lack of money after this incident, but I could not deprive the alchemists of their work. I agreed to do it on an irregular basis. When I told them about the standing buffet party, I received a tiny response, "When time permits." It was not a roundabout way of refusal. He said that as a doctor. Because he could not be sure of his schedule until he had the time for it. Finally, I asked for the addresses of the alchemists who helped me and left the hospital. The sun was still high in the sky. I decided to pay a visit to the temple of Milutiva to say hello to the people there. After waiting for a while, I was able to meet Keseles, but he was adamant that I had cooperated because Pavel had asked me to, and that my gratitude was excessive. I had no choice but to chat a little about magic, and I even invited her to a dinner party, but she refused. But it was not a clear refusal, but rather a refusal to say that he was busy and that he could not be of much help to me. Without him, it would have been difficult to take the cure. It would have been a burden on Valerie, or if she had been poor, she would not have been able to get the treatment. It was a sufficient contribution. But if he said so, it couldn''t be helped. We exchanged farewells and went out into the corridor, where a seriously wounded adventurer was waiting for him. Outside the walls, the world is rife with demons. Pavel and Keseles were busy was proof of the danger they were in. Once again, they braced themselves and headed for their next destination. The landlord was not home. As I looked around in distress, the person I was looking for appeared just around the corner. And when he saw me, he jumped up and down, almost jumping and prostrating himself on the ground. It''s getting more and more excessive, isn''t it? I stand Nerio up and break up the kids who are groveling with him for some reason. When I entered Nerio''s house, I thanked him for his work on this occasion and apologized for not offering him a reward. I was dreading it, but that was a complete blunder. Despite my sloppy request, Nerio and his family went into the dangerous forest many times to gather materials. Without them, I might not have been able to complete the Potion of Sharpe, the Grass King''s Liquor Potion. The best credit goes to the hunters. I handed over a dozen gold coins and ten bottles of a standard-quality healing potion with an accompanying effect that I had mass-produced during the forging of the concoction. Surprisingly, they were more impressed with the potions than the gold coins. I felt sorry for making them at random, but according to Nerio, they cost one gold coin even without an accompanying effect, and two gold coins if there was one. Furthermore, because there is a limit to the number of these coins in circulation, they compete with other adventurers and are not available in large quantities. He was eager to distribute them to the hunters who cooperated with him. Incidentally, we invited him to join us, but he immediately declined. Pavel introduced me to two alchemists. The first alchemist I visited was a rather arrogant person and did not give a good impression. Roland already paid him, so he left early. The other alchemist was named Tsezan. He seemed curious about the source of Potion of Sharpe, the Grass King''s Liquor Potion, and begged me to tell him who made it. I cannot talk to someone I don''t know well. "I can''t tell you the maker, but I can tell you the method of manufacture. I''ll have it delivered to you later." He was so pleased that he almost jumped out of his skin. He may be a good man, but I don''t trust him for now. Let''s moderate our relationship. As for Simon, the alchemist I had asked for, he had failed to surpass the grandmaster, and the cure appeared from somewhere, so he was depressed. I decided to teach him the process as well. It is better to have more than one person who can make it. Simon was pleased, but with a complicated expression on his face. He wanted to make the potion himself, and I admire his enthusiasm. He is a good alchemist. Even if his ability is not that good. But that is why I think he couldn''t reach it by himself. That was out of the ordinary for an alchemist. Rather, an amateur like me is more likely. Simon seems trustworthy, but let''s not reveal it as my work. There is no reason to tell him, and it would be too much of a drive. I cut off the subject of the cure and asked him about the alchemical solution since it was his main job at the time. The name of the magic is "Solution Generating: Cleritic Solution." After all, he seems to learn it from his master. However, the magic itself is an open secret, and they say it was available in scrolls. I asked him if he could teach me the magic, and he readily agreed. Alchemists'' apprenticeships are about passing on knowledge, tools, and facilities. And after all, Simon also refused to participate. I promised to visit again and said goodbye to Simon. While we were on our way to our next destination, I pondered for a bit. I am just acting like an aristocrat, but I am not conscious enough as an aristocrat. Pavel is the only one who has expressed his participation in the party. And Keseles would have joined us, too, depending on the circumstances. These two are the ones who are in contact with the upper class regularly, and the only ones who refused were the ones who are not in contact with them regularly. The disparity in status may be heavier than I realized, judging from Nerio''s attitude. If I was taken too lightly. It would cause trouble for my father and brother. But I still don''t know what the right attitude or reaction should be when. Well, I am not my father''s successor. So there is no need for me to be so self-conscious about it. I''ll find my way of adjusting my attitude. While I was thinking about this, I arrived at the Adventurers'' Guild. It was not only my status that made the guild cooperate with me. It was the alert against the unknown disease and the contribution of "Battle Axe of Destruction" to the guild. Even if I had not asked them. The Guild Chief of Herit would have cooperated with Markant and the others by making various arrangements. When I expressed my gratitude to the director of the Herit branch, Matteo, and the staff for their bits of help, and casually offered them a special allowance, they refused to accept it, saying that it was part of their duties. I felt that was a little black, so I insisted that it was a personal thank you and handed a bottle of potion to Matteo and the others. I told the guild that I would donate the potion in the future. The head of the Herit branch agreed to do so. When adventurers are injured, the guild is the first place they run to. The lower the rank, the higher the probability. If they could be treated immediately, even if only slightly. It would lead to an improvement in the security of Reedwald. It''s not a bad deal for me either. I also added that Simon and Tsezan were the only two alchemists who knew how to make the cure, since "Battle Axe of Destruction" had already reported this disturbance. There is one more person who played an important role in the creation of the cure. It was Egil the blacksmith. He sublimated Majumag into a material. He is also the maker of the Rhinoceros Swored and stiletto. I have heard his name mentioned in passing, but this is the first time I have gone to see him. When I asked Deryn at the Groen Armory about the location of his forge, he told me that he was busy and did not know if I could see him even if I visited him. Anyway, I went there, then found that the forge was surrounded by a battlefield atmosphere. Egil showed up because of my status, but I could tell that he was irritated and wanted me to go home quickly. I left the blacksmith shop without so much as a thank you. It was bad timing, but I guess there would have been a lot of trouble if he had been so emotionally disturbed. No wonder Derin was acting as an intermediary. Egil, by the way, was a human being in his mid-fifties. To be honest, I assumed they were kindred spirits because I work with that one. The greeting was roughly over, although the last part was not so subtle. The rest is finishing up. I went to the liquor store and bought a few bottles of strong sake to go and see him. Chapter 28: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Invitation Chapter 28: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Invitation "We had two big encounters, and each time we almost killed the target of our escort, which was a bit strange, and we wondered if we are needed to escort you, and our friends were sick in bed, and somewhere along the way, I think I made a cool vow, we never fail again, but that''s about it. CCheers!"N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. The chanting overlaps each other, and we raise the cups in unison. It was a hassle, so I left the greeting to the Markant, but why did I have to do it? At least put in a request accomplishment or a get-well card. I am so glad my fathers were not here. Valerie, one of the stars of this party, sat down in a comfortable chair and said to the returning Markant, "What the hell was that greeting!" He scolded her. Danil and Ose laughed at that. The other participants were me, Roland, and Pavel, who had somehow managed to free up some time in his schedule. A week had passed since then, and Valerie, who had recovered soon after, was discharged from the hospital with Pavel''s permission and returned to the Fist Pavilion inn where she make her re-debut. "Battle Axe of Destruction" also did not take on any work and enjoy their vacation in a while. I sipped my fruit water in the soft autumn sunlight. It was the right decision to prepare more tables and chairs. There are not only sick women but also the elderly Pavel. In case you are wondering, I am also an eight-year-old child. For a while, the party took the form of a standing buffet, but after Pavel sat down, everyone took their places at one of the tables and began to eat and drink, bringing in food and drinks without regard for the waiters. Well, commoners don''t have standing parties, do they? I''m not one of them in my previous life, and even if I hadn''t died, I wouldn''t have had anything to do with it. "But even so, it was made by Alter-sama, wasn''t it?" Pavel spoke to me. He was sitting right next to me, right in front of me. I leaned back in my chair. Pavel, who had arrived before everyone else, asked to see my concoction. He still couldn''t believe it, and perhaps, surprisingly, his early arrival was a confirmation of that. I was in the process of making a healing potion to kill time, so I invited him straight to my room to watch me complete it. He was surprised at how easily I made the potion, and he was also surprised that I made it out of common pottery. Maybe after I get used to it, I can substitute any dishware around. "Oh, by the way, you didn''t ask what kind of potions I needed. Unfortunately, I''m just starting, and all I can make are healing potions with ancillary effects. Antipyretic, detoxifying, sedating, fatiguing, and drowsy C don''t you want that in your treatment?" "That''s good enough. But I will have an eye for medicines even if I can''t use appraising magic. The potion made by Alter-sama is probably of standard quality. If you add the accompanying effects, it may be rather too good quality. Is it possible to lower the quality?" "Reduce the quality, huh? I didn''t think about it or even have time to think about it. Let''s see if we can. There''s no need to prescribe an overpriced potion for nothing." "As you say, sir." Pavel broke off. As if waiting for us to finish our conversation, Valerie stood up and bowed deeply as she approached us. "Alter-sama, I can''t thank you enough for saving my life." "Never mind. And no formalities. We''re celebrating." Valerie looked up and stared at me for some reason. Her focus is out of her eyes. She seems to be observing my entire face. Yeah, I guess it stands out. My face has improved a lot in a little over a week. But there are still traces of fatigue around my eyes. Today is a clear day. I guess I can see it even more clearly. Though not as bad as Valerie''s. "Well, what the hell. I did what I wanted to do. I don''t regret it. I got a lot out of it." "But ...... I am just an escort. It is only an adventurer who has completed his mission and becomes irrelevant. And yet, I have caused trouble for many people." "That''s not true. If we had not encountered the Tremble Cube, a lot of travelers would die. And someone else will be infected with the Ash Vomiting Disease. It could have been me who collapsed. Would Valerie have shunned me then because I had nothing to do with it?" I feel like I''m watching Nerio. Ah, but maybe this is the way it should be composed. Nerio is having a bit of fun, which is fine, but if everyone did this to me, I might feel like a pain in the ass. After all, he is a commoner at heart. Father turned his gaze to Valerie. "Looks like you''ve been through a lot. Are you feeling better now?" "Yes, sir. Thanks to the efforts of Master Alter, he has survived." "Mm, take it easy. Take good care of yourself. Pavel did a great job." "Compared to the hard work of Alter-sama, I am nothing." I stood there with a smile on my face for now. He shook me around a bit and I couldn''t respond. Then, as my father was saying a few words of thanks. Graham, the family butler came over to me. His expression was somewhat puzzled. "There is a guest here to see you." My father asked with his eyes, and Graham looked at me. "That, sir," he said, "is a friend of Alter-sama''s." "Are you a dwarf, by any chance?" "I''m afraid so, sir." "Then we are friends. I''ve been asking you for something. Let me through here." "Yes, sir." As Graham walked away, his father asked. "Dwarves, huh? When did you two meet?" "I was provided with the materials needed to create a cure." "What if it''sCbooze?" "It''s alcohol." My father and mother gave me an indescribable "Oh ......" look. It was very Dwarf-like. We hadn''t even told the merchants about it, so they were like, "You''re offering alcohol? Dwarves? He is astonished. I don''t know. Incidentally, a large amount of Sacrio liquor still occupies a corner of my room. I couldn''t find any use for it other than as a potion of Sharpe, and half of it was still there. My mother gave me a worried look. "Not much, I don''t think it''s something you should leave in a child''s room. Even the maids have reported that Alter''s room smells of alcohol, you know?" When I looked at Meredy, she was already looking into the distance. She is pretending to be distracted by something, but there is nothing but a beautiful blue sky that way. "Don''t worry, it''s always ventilated. Besides, we haven''t found any stronger liquor than that one, so we need it as an ingredient." My father and mother looked at each other and sighed, wondering if that was a good idea. Suddenly, I looked over at my brother, thinking that he had been silent since a moment ago, and saw that his stare had turned into a glare. He was even more of a pervert. If the adventurers found it out. My brother''s good name would be at stake. I don''t want a pervert brother either. Just as I was about to warn him, a voice like a cracking bell, not unlike that of a nobleman''s house, roared through the hall. Chapter 29: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old – Seiran (Blue Indigo) Chapter 29: The Daily Life of an Eight Year Old C Seiran (Blue Indigo) "Oh Alter, I''m here!" A drawn-faced Graham comes into the garden, accompanied by Ragnidig. He''s Dwarves indeed. Even the Mercantile would address his father as such, but he is not concerned about it. They are a great race because they can walk around the world like this. "You''re welcome, Rag." "Oh. Because you have a strange sake, there''s no way I won''t come here." I shake Ragnidig''s hand firmly. He must have had a strong arm, but he returned my handshake with exquisite strength. He is indeed a dexterous blacksmith. Then, Ragnidig looked around at the people gathered with his usual grim face. "There are so many of them. Who are those people?" "Let me introduce you." I introduced Ragnidig to the family and said, "Oh, you are the son of the Lords, aren''t you? The son of a nobleman, I see!" He laughed boldly. Don''t forget that when you come to the mansion. "I am Ragnidig, a Dwarf. If you are of the Alter family, you can call me Rag. Oh, and I can''t say it strangely. The human language is a pain in the ass. That''s the best I can do." "I am Auburn Viars Reedwald. As you know, I am the Lord. I don''t mind your language. My son has invited his friends here." "Yes, he knows what he''s doing." Implicitly, then father cautions, "You don''t want this on an official occasion," and Ragnidig agrees. Just because he is not good at using polite language does not mean he lacks culture or common sense. My mother and brother also finish their greetings. Then I introduce "Battle Axe of Destruction" and Pavel. After a brief exchange of words with everyone, Ragnidig turned to Valerie. "You''re the girl who somehow contracted the disease?" "Ah, yes. Thank you for providing us with your precious alcohol." "It is good that you are fine now. The sake will be a welcome relief. But you look thin. Are you eating well?" I''ve been in bed for about half a month. "Mmm, then eat. Don''t be shy." "That''s my line. More importantly, Rag, did you bring it?" "Oh, right." Rag searches for an empty table and lays out some small packages from a leather bag. Everyone gathers to see what is going on. There are five packages lined up. Rag opens them with a delicate hand. When he opens the first one, someone exclaims in admiration, and when all the packages are open, everyone is speechless. I was surprised at how well it turned out, but I tried to keep my composure and opened my mouth. "I think you know what I mean. These are trinkets that Ragnidig created from the magic stone of the Tremble Cube. Usually, the magic stone should be exchanged for cash and distributed. But it was a condition of receiving the sacrilege liquor. I let him use the magic stones freely. In a time of emergency, I took the liberty of making this decision. If you prefer to pay in cash, please feel free to make an offer. It may be hard to say, but everyone has their circumstances. Don''t mind if I do." "I''m not complaining." Markant took up the brooch and gave an exclamation. Following that, each reached for the trinket at hand. The clasps provided were brooches, chain bracelets, rings, necklaces, and a cloak fibula. All of those things have a deep blue magic stone inside. The variety is due to Rag''s mood and taste. I said, "Why don''t you unify them? I gave my opinion, but he went around making whatever he wanted, saying, "I''ll make it the way I like it. That is the result. Incidentally, although it is a deviation from a blacksmith''s work, making ornaments is just a hobby, and that seems to be what he meant when he asked me to make something for him. I asked Ragnidig for an explanation, wondering what I would do if my tastes were shared or everyone rejected me. "I crush, polish, cut the magic stone, and then load the magic stone into the base. They are different kinds of trinkets. But they have the same abilities. It also increases resistance to water and acid. And three times a day, it can activate the elementary shield magic called "Water Shield". Their defense depends on the user. So if you are not good at magic, don''t expect much. Also, the base is all silver. It is harder than ordinary silver due to the influence of the magic stone. However, it is only silver, and although it was made sturdy, it will probably break if handled roughly." It seems that he made those things as he pleased. None of the items are overlapped not only in type but also in the direction of design. However, all were excellent crafts, and it was easy to imagine that they would fetch a high price even without any special abilities. Sending a wry smile to the satisfied Ragnidig, I urge everyone. "Now, pick out the one you like." At my words, "Battle Axe of Destruction" looked at each other, and Markant pushed Valerie first. "It''s a get-well gift, too. You first." Valerie refrained, but she already set her eyes on one of the items. After several urges from everyone. Valerie finally picked up the necklace. The base was elaborately engraved and it has a large magic stone inside it. The silver chain shone in the faintest light, and the clasp was invisibly engraved. It was the most delicate trinket of the five. Valerie sighed as she lifted it to her eye level. The men who followed seemed to have chosen something simple, less obtrusive, and more useful than an ornament. Markant chooses a chain bracelet. It is a trinket consisting of a thick silver chain joined together with three magical stones of various sizes. He wears steel-reinforced leather gloves in battle, so he thought the chain would not get in the way. Danil chooses a cloak fibula. Since it is a clasp for his cloak, it is the most conspicuous trinket. There is a button-like magic stone in the center, from which three magic stones of different sizes are lined up toward the left arm. The design is reminiscent of shooting stars in a silver night sky. The large size of the stone made it a metalworking piece. But for some reason, the ornamentation was modest. Danil, who often played the role of a negotiator, was attracted by the exquisite presence of the piece. Something that would not be too much or too little when dealing with merchants and others. And Ose chooses a brooch. Although small in size, it had a magic stone set in the center, top, bottom, left, and right, and in the shape of a cross. The outer circumference is decorated in the shape of a chain. He chose this brooch because he could wear it on the back of his clothes. Now the ring remained. I didn''t want to put him in a bad mood any longer, so I said no to everyone and headed back to my room to get some more drinks. On the way there, I casually looked back and saw that the "Battle Axe of Destruction" was showing each other their trinkets, and my mother Henriette was joining him in examining them one by one. My father is talking with Ragnidig, pointing them out. What are you going to order? When I returned, I found that the fathers, who had only come to greet me, had joined the conversation in their chairs. Before I knew it, there were more table settings. Well, "Battle Axe of Destruction" or Markant has relaxed and is conversing naturally, and there seems to be no problem. Ragnidig spotted me with his eyes wide open with two bottles down, and ran up to me, shaking his barrel-like body. "So that''s the drink you were talking about!" "Yes, but don''t expect too much. You can''t taste it properly." Ragnidig picked up the liquor bottle and returned to the table with a smug look. You don''t drink from a trumpet, do you? Is it a courtesy to drink? He quickly took out a tumbler he had brought with him and poured it into it. The mellow aroma spread throughout the garden, attracting everyone''s attention. The liquor was a dark brown color, and the more he poured, the darker it became. Ragnidig stared at it, his nose twitching. The aroma is similar to Sacrio," he said. No, is the originally Sacrio?" "Correct. I distilled it and tweaked it a bit." Hm, I nodded and took a sip. As soon as he did, he chuckled. "It tastes bad!" "Oh ...... that, sorry." No. I tasted it, in case you were wondering. You can''t tell the exact taste with the alcohol skimmed off, can you? I thought I could handle it with my taste buds that have lived through the age of satiation, but I guess I was too naive. I had a somewhat unpleasant feeling, I also brought some regular Sacrio sake. I''ll have this to cleanse my palate. But Ragnidig didn''t pay any attention to the Sacrio I offered him, and he tipped the tumbler again. "But it''s interesting. Did you imitate Sap Dussil?" "SapCwhat?" "Sap Dussil. It''s a liquor produced in the northern part of the united kingdom of Hazel. It''s a harsher douche than Sacrio, soaked in Kut Pirap." "Kut Pilap, huh? Then you''ve included it. I found it at the store and thought it was interesting." I remember the powder that collected dust in the grocery store before. Pilap is what we call chili peppers in this world. And Kut Pilap was a subspecies of it, with an even stronger pungency. They have it in the grocery store so people can throw Pilap at monsters. "You don''t know about it? You usually put it in there. But with its taste, it can''t be just distilled Sacrio. Invas, huh?" "You''re right. You know what I''m talking about. It''s weak in spirit, so it''s distilled as well." "A sweet Sacrio and a numbing Invas. Putting it all together is Kut Pilap? It has a lot of miscellaneous flavors, but the taste is complex. The idea is interesting." "I''m glad to hear you say so. I''ve also brought some Sacrio sake to refresh your palate. Please drink that." "Mmm. But I''ll take this one first. That''s how new drinks are born." Ragnidig drinks the tumbler in one gulp. Then he poured out a second glass, saying it was "bad" and "spicy. I wonder if it tastes anything undrinkable. This drink was a reward for having a trinket made in a great hurry. The Potion of Sharpe, the Grass King''s Liquor Potion had become more than sacrilege by distillation. On the first day, Keseles'' magic made him less conscious, but after the second day, Valerie had a lot of trouble finishing the drink. When she asks Ragnidig for a trinket. She remembered this and casually muttered to herself, "I wonder if dwarves can drink up even the strongest liquor without a care in the world." It may or may not have been in my voice, but a professional drinker would not miss it. As if half-intimidated, he decided to make a new bottle of sake, and thanks to that, he gladly agreed to make the trinket. Ragnidig emptied his cup one after another. The drink looked so tasty. Markant, shrugging off my attempts to restrain him, took up the challenge. After one bite, he screamed and rolled out of the garden. Ragnidig, who couldn''t bear to look at him, offered him a Sacrio to cleanse his palate. That''s no good. Markant swallowed it in one gulp and fainted again. Then he stopped moving. Everyone laughed at his appearance, and only Valerie gave him a cold stare, saying, "I used to drink that every day. Ragnidig, who had also drunk his share of sacrio, even became interested in the potion of the grass king. He was so pleased with the drink that he started screaming, "Give me more!" That''s not just a drink, it''s a kind of antiseptic. I did my best to persuade him because it was seriously life-threatening. I shouldn''t have let him drink it. The extra Sacrio somehow calmed him down, so I took a breath and went back to the table. I looked over and saw that Pavel had switched to tea. Well, he hardly sipped his drink. Perhaps he was preparing for an emergency. I took the opportunity to serve him the reborn Shogun''s Tea Hand Rubbing Formula 2. It has a deep flavor and a moderate bitterness. For me, this is a masterpiece. And Pavel praised it highly as if it suited his taste buds. I was so happy to have someone who understands me after a long time. I pulled out my inventory, and Pavel, his brother Lachius, and I formed a "Shogun-loving group. We occupied a corner of the table and enjoyed the noble aroma and taste with those who were making a fool of themselves. It is a secret that I had forgotten about my brother''s existence until that moment. With such a strong group of characters. My beloved brother could never compete with them. The party continued after the sun went down. It was the most intense and life-threatening month in my eight years of life. I learned a lot and formed many bonds. The events of this summer will become an irreplaceable experience and memory. As I watched the party in the evening twilight, I envisioned the future. It seemed somewhat clearer than before. Chapter 30: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old Chapter 30: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old The creaking sound of snow echoed in the air. The fingertips of a leather glove are peeking out from behind a tree, dexterously moving and changing shape one after another. I nodded and sent my finger in approval. Gently peeking out, I saw a large rabbit poking its face into the snow. It looked desperate to find food, but its ears stood erect and it was alert to its surroundings, changing angles without a pause. Slowly, I pulled the arrow out. The ear turned toward me and stopped. With a snap, the ear turned in the other direction. I hear nothing. The rabbit''s heightened hearing must have picked up something in the distance. Again, they begin to pull. The rabbit turns its attention toward me, but I still wonder if it is concerned about the back of the room, so it turns its ears that way again. After a pause, I shot the arrow. The rabbit hears the wind noise and jumps to avoid it, but it is one step too late. The arrow pierced through the chest, and the rabbit let out a short scream and fell over. It struggled a little and stopped moving. I kept my guard up and looked around. I checked to make sure no side-blows were coming and approached the rabbit. What was strikingly different from the previous world was the number of creatures that attacked people. In this world, humans are predators, and if all life were ranked, they would belong to the lower group. A few months ago, right after I had finished my prey and felt relieved, I was ambushed. It was not that I was not careful. We did not expect a wolf to come down from a tree above us. The opponent was a monster called a tree-climbing wolf, Nudlok. My companion had noticed it from the start and had shot it clean through the neck faster than I could deal with it. "Well done." It was my companion, Nerio, who appeared from behind the trees. I met him when I was five years old, earlier than "Battle Axe of Destruction". Three years later, we met again in the case of Ash Vomiting disease. People said that he is C-ranked and is as good as the "Battle Axe of Destruction", according to Markant. Unfortunately, he was proud to be a hunter and had no intention of becoming an adventurer. Ose was the one who was the most saddened by this reply. Valerie is also a scout in her own right, but she seemed to think that if she and Nerio were to become a double act, they would be able to perfect their scouting skills. I fell in love with his skills and asked him to teach me his hunting techniques. There were twists and turns. Nerio was afraid and kept refusing, and my father was puzzled by my excessive friendliness with the commoners. Moreover, Nerio was not even an adventurer. Adventurers contribute to maintaining security and are hired as mercenaries on the battlefield. Some nobles despise them as lowborn, but they are considered beneficial to the territory. Hunters, however, are different. They do not contribute much to help maintains security, and they rarely fight on the battlefield as mercenaries. In the eyes of the nobles, including my father, they are no better than cattle breeders, and if they are not good enough, people treat them as less than cattle breeders. It is no wonder that they do not understand me, since I''m trying to learn his skills from such a hunter. Nevertheless, my father permitted me, albeit reluctantly. The deciding factor was probably his ability equivalent to a C-rank. Perhaps, in my father''s mind, I had created the image of a retired, seasoned adventurer for Nerio. It is not correct, and my father knows that. So if I were to say, "I''m going to go hunt for someone else," we''d be back to square one. After that, I convinced Nerio and Roland, who had no scouting skills, to stay on and managed to get me an apprenticeship. That was over a year ago. The rabbit''s legs are tied with rope and hung from a thick branch. The neck is quickly cut and bled out, and once that is complete, its fur is removed. Finally, the entrails are processed. When the belly was ripped open with a knife, what little blood remained stained the pure white snow, and the spilled entrails sank into the ground as far as they would go. We throw most of the entrails, but only the heart always has a use. While I worked, Nerio stuck the rabbit''s heart on a twig and propped it up against the stomping snow. It seems to be a ritual dedicated to Roove, the god of hunting. Roove is said to take the form of a great stout man or a giant black wolf and is a different god from the little fat man. Well, he said that guy is not a god of this world. The dismantling of adventurers and hunters was the same work process, but there was a big difference in purpose. Adventurers target materials and magic stones. Those have a high cash value, while hunters mainly target meat. Therefore, hunters dismantled the meat on the spot as much as possible, knowing that it would attract monsters. Adventurers did not care about the quality of the meat. Safety is their priority, and they do not bring home meat with low-profit margins. The case of Eras Rhino is a case in point. Most of the meat in circulation is provided by livestock farming, but raising large numbers of helpless animals is a painstaking process. But this process is helped by hunters. That is especially true on the frontier, where monsters are on the rise. When I was a child, I thought adventurers were supplying them, but I was mistaken. As I set the rabbit down, I turned my gaze to the entrails beneath his feet. "I knew there were no magic stones. A rabbit this big should have some." It weighed so much that the thick branches were large and writhing. It must have weighed at least twenty kilograms. Even if it were a medium-sized dog, it would be one of the biggest. "The magic stone bearer is different from the outside, you know. If it''s just big, it''s just a rabbit. It''s an animal." Nerio was wary but responded fluently. After seeing each other so often, Nerio was getting used to it. The initial nervousness was long gone. I miss the days when he was a little nervous, but I''d be in trouble if he got hurt entering the forest in that condition. "But how should I carry it? I can carry it on my back alone, but it won''t move fast enough." My father continued to send soldiers into the territory to investigate that, while I prepared for any eventuality. After a month of receiving reports from around the country, my father concluded that the disease was over. I was relieved, but then I was troubled by the sacrilege that occupied a corner of my room. The amount of wine was several dozen bottles. It could be used for cooking and would not go bad, but I did not want to leave it lying around. Under the pretext of paying tribute to those who had contributed, but could not be invited to the party. I decided to rent the dining room of the Ryogoku Kantei and set up a table for them. The participants were "Battle Axe of Destruction" Ragnidig, Simon, Nerio, and several other hunters. All but Nerio had never met before, so we thanked them again for their hard work. I almost laughed at the men who all froze at once as if in agreement. But they were the ones who had done the most. I took the initiative to offer them food and drinks to help them relax. I regretted that I had not entertained them sooner, as Nerio later thanked me, saying they were all very impressed. I noticed white breath and closed the armoire. Thanks to running around in the winter forest, I learned "Ice Resistance" last year. Although my rank was still low at 2, I didn''t mind a little bit of cold. A single piece of fur would be enough for today. When I learned that I had acquired this skill, I turned off the fireplace to see how much I could stand, and Meredith came in and said, "Are you trying to freeze to death?" and it caused a bit of a commotion. I never change, no matter how many years go by. I returned to my desk and opened my status. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 14 (+6) HP: 67/67 (+29) MP: 173/173 (+69) Str: 12 (+5) Int: 16 (+2 ) Dex: 14 (+5) End: 11+2 (+6) Agi: 16+2 (36: doubled) (+4) Charm: 15 (+1) Skills Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement, Multiple Chanting Mental Resistance 4 (+1), Ice Resistance 2 (new), Appraisal 4 (1+), Mixing 6 (+1) Tracking 3 (new), Stealth 4 (new), Presence Detection 3 (new) One-handed Sword 6 (+2), Taijutsu 5, Dagger 5 (+1), Archery 3 (new) Fire Magic 4 (+2), Water Magic 4 (+1), Wind Magic 5 (+2), Earth Magic 5 (+2) No-Attribute Magic 4 (+1), Ice Magic 1, Lightning Magic 2 (+1), Denatured Magic 4 (+2) -Beginner Level Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning Bolt Flame Blow (new), Water Blow (new), Stone Blow (new), Water Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Physical Up, High-Speed Movement [Title] Reincarnated, Ace of the Homecoming Club (+2 Endurance, +2 Agility), Second Son of Baron Reedwald As usual, the range of the increase in magic power is extraordinary. Well, it''s better than a low magic power, and even a little bit of random firing of beginner-level magic doesn''t cause a loss of magic power anymore. There are so many skills that I have lost track of them. My new skills were taught to me by Nerio, and to train them outside of hunting, I have been accompanying "Battle Axe of Destruction" and participating in defeats and searches as a temporary member. At first, I tried to request him as before, but he refused, saying, "I don''t need an escort". However, he also said he would welcome a collaborator, so I decided to be lenient. Once again, I looked at the status and sighed lightly. The types of skills have increased, and overall, I have grown, but not as much as my rapid growth when I was eight years old. I know why. Most of the prey for hunting is animals, and monsters are not targeted unless they are in demand for food. Even though I had acquired the skills necessary to be a hunter, I had few opportunities to use the other skills. And even in my adventures with "Battle Axe of Destruction", I did not come across any big game as I did on his first expedition. Does the difference in level change the level of proficiency gained, or does it become harder to raise as one''s rank increases? Either way, it''s a bit of a teething problem. "It''s normal for growth to slow down, isn''t it? We have to make progress little by little." I told myself as if admonishing. Chapter 31: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old- A New Road Chapter 31: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old- A New Road Lantern light illuminates the cold hallway. There is not a single glass window in the mansion, and in weather like today, all the windows are closed with shutters. Without the lanterns, this mansion was so dark that I could not see more than a few meters ahead. Passing a few servants, I arrive at the office. There are two signs inside. I focused my attention and probed. My father is at work at this time, usually alone or with Graham. My mother''s presence was unusual. My father and mother were sitting side by side on the sofa. With permission, I sat down in front of both of them. My father looked the same as usual, but my mother seemed a little grumpy. "The snow is terrible this year." Unusually for my father, he began with small talk. "Yes. I don''t see many wagons, as if the soldiers are stuck too. I''m afraid that if we stay here too long. The potion''s distribution will be slowed down too. Besides, with this cold weather, I''m worried about our firewood stocks." "I hear prices are already going up. I have asked the guild to secure some wood that they don''t normally use. It''s oily, but we can use it if we focus on the right uses. It''s better than freezing." Oily wood, like pine? It can''t dry properly in this weather, and there''s a lot of smoke. Those wood can''t be used for cooking, so it''s going to be for low-income people, but at least they''ll avoid freezing to death. "Well, I called you up, of all people. I wanted to hear your opinion." "My, is that right?" My father nodded and glanced at my mother next to him. "Do you know a town called Selen?" "Yes, it''s the town where the headquarters of the magic guild is located. It is also known asC" I could vaguely see what my father was trying to say. Selen is under the direct jurisdiction of The Emperor and is the birthplace of Alphas Kaltilar, the founder of the Magic Guild. Many wizards and intellectuals gathered in Selen to follow Alphas, who declared his retirement at a young age and retreated to his hometown. Among them was the hero Rapunas, who became famous for his "multiple chanting. And the Magic Guild was born. That was more than 700 years ago. Selen, which combined the powerful military force and knowledge of magic, maintained its independence for a long time. However, when the Kingdom of Arsis expanded its territory and established the Arsis Empire, it became difficult to sustain it. And it became an imperial territory on the condition that it becomes almost complete autonomy. Then, at the request of the Emperor''s Majesty of the time, Selen launched a new facility. "The Academic City of Selen. It is a city of learning with several academies and numerous private schools. But ......." "Yes, it is. The glory of the golden ages is a thing of the past, and the academies are a skeleton." That directly connected to the Arsis Empire''s blazing ripeness and maturity. I haven''t fought anything but monsters for the past ten years. I had assumed that the humans were united and standing up to their mighty superiors. In reality, I was just lucky. The enemy is alive and well. The empire is full of cracks. The empire was unified in the west six hundred years ago. Since then, the lords west of the center have enjoyed a long period of peace. But it slowly corrupted. Now, they are in a state of power struggles and conflicts. They even attack and destroy other houses. And the emperor has no authority left to suppress or even punish them. My Reedwald family belongs not to the emperor''s faction but the faction of the Marquis of Braslad, a northeastern noble, because of the sense of crisis in the area adjacent to the Kingdom of Baromat and the Unified Kingdom of Haasel is incomparable to that of other lords. Naturally, they would not send their precious heirs and daughters to other territories if the world were in such a state of turmoil. It would be tantamount to assassination or declaring that their daughter should be taken as a hostage. The fact that my brother Lakius rarely left Reedwald was also due to the presence of potential enemies everywhere. "HoweverC" My father''s words made me hastily stop ruminating on my classroom studies. "The academy is not gone. A few children of nobles still study there." "You want me to go to Selen?" "I''m not forcing you to go. But you have great talent. You will have a great influence on the world in the future. But that won''t be possible if you stay in Reedwald. No matter how many monsters and adventurers gather there, it is still a frontier town. I want you to know a bigger world. Lakius agrees with me on this." My father closed his mouth as if prompting me to think. Since I haven''t shown him my status, he must not know I''m not growing. In the first place, I wouldn''t call a ten-year-old boy who is on par with veteran adventurers as being stretched. So I guess he was genuinely thinking about my growth. I can''t thank him enough, but there was one thing that bothered me. "Would your mother disagree?" "Of course!" My mother responds with a bite. "How far away do you think Selen is? Selen is under the direct jurisdiction of the emperor''s faction in the first place. What could happenC" "Henriette." Father admonished in a quiet but strong tone. The direct jurisdiction is the land of the emperor''s faction. I understand what my mother wants to say, but this is a bad statement. My mother immediately noticed and bowed her head. "This was a ...... gaffe. However, the fact remains that distant lands are dangerous. I am also against you going into the forest, you know." "I allow it. Alter is that good. Besides, the academy accepts you from the age of ten, you know." "Yes, it is. The glory of the golden ages is a thing of the past, and the academies are a skeleton." That directly connected to the Arsis Empire''s blazing ripeness and maturity. I haven''t fought anything but monsters for the past ten years. I had assumed that the humans were united and standing up to their mighty superiors. In reality, I was just lucky. The enemy is alive and well. The empire is full of cracks. The empire was unified in the west six hundred years ago. Since then, the lords west of the center have enjoyed a long period of peace. But it slowly corrupted. Now, they are in a state of power struggles and conflicts. They even attack and destroy other houses. And the emperor has no authority left to suppress or even punish them. My Reedwald family belongs not to the emperor''s faction but the faction of the Marquis of Braslad, a northeastern noble, because of the sense of crisis in the area adjacent to the Kingdom of Baromat and the Unified Kingdom of Haasel is incomparable to that of other lords. Naturally, they would not send their precious heirs and daughters to other territories if the world were in such a state of turmoil. It would be tantamount to assassination or declaring that their daughter should be taken as a hostage. The fact that his brother Lachius rarely left Riedwald was also due to the presence of potential enemies everywhere. "HoweverC" My father''s words made me hastily stop ruminating on my classroom studies. "The academy is not gone. A few children of nobles still study there." "You want me to go to Selen?" "I''m not forcing you to go. But you have great talent. You will have a great influence on the world in the future. But that won''t be possible if you stay in Reedwald. No matter how many monsters and adventurers gather there, it is still a frontier town. I want you to know a bigger world. Lakius agrees with me on this." My father closed his mouth as if prompting me to think. Since I haven''t shown him my status, he must not know I''m not growing. In the first place, I wouldn''t call a ten-year-old boy who is on par with veteran adventurers as being stretched. So I guess he was genuinely thinking about my growth. I can''t thank him enough, but there was one thing that bothered me. "Would your mother disagree?" "Of course!" My mother responds with a bite. "How far away do you think Selen is? Selen is under the direct jurisdiction of the emperor''s faction in the first place. What could happenC" "Henriette." Father admonished in a quiet but strong tone. The direct jurisdiction is the land of the emperor''s faction. I understand what my mother wants to say, but this is a bad statement. My mother immediately noticed and bowed her head. "This was a ...... gaffe. However, the fact remains that distant lands are dangerous. I am also against you going into the forest, you know." "I allow it. Alter is that good. Besides, the academy accepts you from the age of ten, you know." As I listened to my parents arguing, I realized that I had never shown my mother my status. At this rate, I would have to convince my father, and I would be thrilled if the permission to explore is updated. I thought I would quickly show it to her and convince her, but I soon realized it was pointless. Perhaps my mother doesn''t like her children doing dangerous things. So it doesn''t matter what I''m capable of. Instead, she might look at "Increased Growth Potential" and say, "If I can train safely, you don''t need to go into the woods." While I was thinking about that, the argument continued and the exchange caught my attention. "He''ll be away for three years and you''re not worried!" "Of course I''m worried. And five years!" "Three years is enough!" It was like something out of classic science fiction. But differently. So what''s the difference? I asked, stopping the discussion, and my father answered. "There is no definite period of study at the academy. The children of aristocrats never know when and if they will be called back. But that would not be acceptable. Therefore, I set the minimum length of study at three years and the maximum at five years. As long as you have studied for at least three years and have achieved a certain degree of success, you are considered to have completed your studies, no matter when you leave." "I see, I understand." In short, you have to study for three years to be of any use. That''s why the minimum is there. The five years is simple: if you start at the age of ten and go through five years, you are an adult and usually called back. If not, it proves that a student is a person with problems, and if the student stays, the institute will be in trouble, so they force the student to graduate in five years. And my mother said, "After three years, come back as soon as you can. Do you agree with my mother on this? I would have to go there to find out, but I don''t think I need to go there for five years. If I go there anyway. I am more interested in magic than academics. The headquarters of the magic guild is there. I straightened up and turned to my parents. "I would like to enter the academy. But could you give me some time to think about it?" "That''s fine, but we don''t have much time." "Well, how long will it be ......?" "Well, we have to leave in a month or we won''t make it in time. If not, it will be next year. "That''sCit doesn''t take much time to think about it, but we have to be ready. Why so suddenly?" "I forgot." Father broke into a grin. "No one in my family has ever attended the institute. I had completely forgotten about it." "I was aware of that. But I would never send my beautiful son to a hostile country." The two couple laughed in a high-pitched, strangely breathy laugh. They were indeed a married couple who agreed on the strangest things. But, father, you''re talking about hostile territory, right? Chapter 32: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - My Current Strength Chapter 32: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - My Current Strength A massive body approaches, bouncing off the snow. There are three of them. They are bent over with their Kousai swords at the ready. They must have seemed tiny to the two-meter-tall men. One of the lead figures raised the corner of his mouth in mockery, ignoring me in front of him and turning his wary gaze to those behind him. At that moment, I leaped forward at once. I pass by its astonishing faces. Then, a massive body sputtered about, blood spurting from its neck. The two bodies turn around in a panic and raise their weapons. The stone club slammed into the ground, sending fresh snow flying up with the impact. I charged head-on, blending in with the snow. I jumped on the cudgel as the monster was about to swing at me again. And as we passed each other, I slashed at the nape of the neck. A dull touch. Shallow, huh? It roared in anger and glared at me. The nape of the neck was a bad move against an orc. The monster has the face of a vicious boar placed on its massive body, and the hair of his head, which had grown carelessly and was filthy, is connected to his back. The sharpness of Kousai''s sword is exceptional, but it seems impossible to slash the neck with every hair on the body with a slash at the edge of separation. I measure my breathing and look at the two bodies. The untouched one at the far end of the line is the only one I am wary of. Only this one is holding a war hammer. It is rusted and tattered, but I can''t underestimate the power of a metal weapon. It also proves that it is more powerful than the other two. This kind of subspecies is simple: the strong are the best. Good weapons are taken by the strong.v3l.B11n. The two orcs rushed forward at once. There was no signal or anything. They just attacked with their instincts and emotions. I kicked up snow toward the one that slashed me on the nape of their neck, and reflexively put my club in front of me and took a defensive stance. The earlier blow was not enough, but it seems to have succeeded in updating my alertness. I then activate "Physical Up" and charge at the hammered orc. Its muscle strength is 16, and mine is 14, so if I strengthened it with magic, I would still lose to the orc. Even if I strengthened it with magic, I would still lose. And considering its weight and powerful swing. It would be stupid to take it head-on. The hammer is swung down, deflecting the freezing air. I calmly assess the situation and interrupt its trajectory with his Kousai sword. The pure white blade made contact with the rust-colored, and with sparks flying, it shaved off the hilt. The recoil pushed my body out of the way, but I took advantage of the momentum and slid right next to the hammering orc. I quickly readied my Rhino sword in the upper stance and swung it down at once. I swing it down in one fluid motion as if I''m slashing at a stationary object. Even with its thick muscles and strong frame, it could not stop Rhino sword as I swung it straight down. The hammering orc screamed, then the hammer and both its arms fell to the snow. The armless orc falls to its knees in extreme pain and shock at the loss of its arms. I turn behind and thrust my sword at its neck. Without seeing it die, I turn around to find the orc with its nape turned away. However, it was only able to escape for about ten steps. I make eight Magic Bolt on my back. Then it died in a flash. "Good work!" Markant called out. "A complete victory against three orcs. You are a full-fledged adventurer!" "I''m not an adventurer, though." I responded while wiping the blood off my sword. I''m a little further into Leknod Forest. This time, I am not taking a commission. When I showed up at Fist Pavilion, Markant asked me if I wanted to do some physical exercise. They invite me to join them as if it were a sport. We all split up to collect the magic stone and the orc''s belongings. Suddenly, we noticed fresh blood on the cloak. I peeled off the dark-colored cloak every drop splashed onto the snow. Not a single stain remains. It''s still easy to handle. My cloak was completed one year after the celebration. In the end, I could not find a way to turn the magic stone into thread, so I decided to compromise with an alternative solution. Through trial and error, we discovered that if we mixed the dissolving liquid of the carnivorous plant monster called Ethylnepia with the dissolving slime liquid, the dissolving power of each would disappear. When I dried it further, it became a material rich in toughness. I mixed the monster stone that was polished to the limit with the neutralizing solution, dipped the thread in it, and entangled the monster stone to create a pseudo monster stone thread. That thread was made of twisted winter hairs of the tree-climbing wolf called Nudorok. "Then we''re talking. Catapults will send all sorts of things flying. It sends stones, oil wells, and corpses. Think of your hands as two catapults. Then imagine what you want to put on them. You don''t have to think about launching them at the same time. They are two different things. It may be confusing, but imagine that your body is doubled up. The two bodies give instructions to each side at the same time. If it''s too difficult to do it at the same time, maybe you could try shifting it a little." Danil nodded and looked at his hands. "Different C I think I understand. So, when you activate more than one magic, you increase the number of catapult platforms and your alter ego?" "Yes, that''s right. Unlike attack skills, magic is probably unlimited. As long as there is magical power, I think we can activate them simultaneously. The accuracy will drop rapidly, though." "So eight at the same time. Could it be that Alter-sama can activate different attributes at the same time?" "Yes, it is possible. If you consider certainty, it is two attributes. If the system is the same, as the arrow bolt system, it may be possible to have up to three attributes. Beyond that, it''s impossible. My imagination can''t keep up." "Imagination, huh? I never thought about it." Danil activates the living magic " Breeze" with his right hand. He tried to activate it with his left hand too, but the wind in his right hand is gone instead. It still seemed to be a difficult task. We don''t encounter any monsters, so we decided to take a short break. Ose unloaded his luggage and disappeared with his bow in hand, while Valerie started looking for medicinal herbs with Danil. Ose had reflected because he wasn''t strong enough in the Battle of Tremble Cube. He had been working on increasing his means of attack. He has also mastered the art of archery and is now a full-fledged archer. Valerie also became interested in medicinal herbs after the Ash Vomiting Disease and can distinguish between medicinal and poisonous herbs. Danil has been following along, and his knowledge of medicinal herbs has deepened. Marchant C no change. He sits peacefully on the snow and chews dried meat. Well, even Markant''s overall ability has gone up. At level 28, he has crossed the Tremble Cube. Others have reached the 20s across the board. The current "Battle Axe of Destruction" is probably as strong as the B rank in terms of simple strength. I took a break, too, and flew through a pile of fallen snow with "Breeze" and jumped on it with a heave! I took a sip of the three types of General Tea I had in my water bag. The moderate astringency is pleasant. As I was working persistently, the Shogun tea had reached a level of finish comparable to that of green tea. Only my brother Lakius and Dr. Pavel understood its goodness. It is very puzzling. I relax in the snowy forest while relieving slight fatigue with General Tea. I have "Freeze Resistance 2," and "Battle Axe of Destruction" is also in good health. If I were to be put down by this much cold, I would not be able to be an adventurer. Or maybe they are just exceptionally energetic. As I watched them, I thought it was a good time to talk to them. "Markant, I need to talk to you." "What?" Releasing the tipped water bag from his mouth, Markant turned to me. "I''ve decided to leave Reedwald for a while." "Leave? You''re going somewhere?" "Seren." Markant twisted his head. "Seren, right C that''s where the headquarters of the magic guild is. Do you have any business there?" "Yeah, that''s correct. By the way, it''s academics. It''s my father''s idea, but I think I''ll take it. I''ll be back in three years at the earliest, five at the most." "I see, Seren." Looking up at the heavy sky, Markant called out slowly. "Hey, gather around a minute." Valerie, Danil, and Oze, who was probably nearby, returned as well. "Alter''s going to Seren." "Seren isCmaybe the academy? Yes, Alter-sama is very good, so I think it''s a good idea." "There''s also the headquarters of the magic guild. You might be able to find some magic books there." "The southern forest is closer than here. I''ve always wanted to visit there." "Then it''s settled then." The "Battle Axe of Destruction" nodded in unison. I was stunned, I couldn''t catch the flow of the conversation. "Uh, ...... I said goodbye, didn''t I?" "You need an escort. No matter how strong you are, you''re going to be alone C oh, and Roland''s going to come with you. It''s a long trip, even for two people. Besides, we know what we''re doing, and we won''t have to worry about it." Markant smiles wryly. I looked around and then saw that the others had similar expressions on their faces. I couldn''t find anything to say in reply, so I just put on a pouty face to hide my inner feelings. Chapter 33: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - Monster in the Forest Chapter 33: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - Monster in the Forest When I told my father that we were going to Seren and that I wanted to ask "Battle Axe of Destruction" to escort us along the way, he gave his two cents'' worth of approval. My mother was still reluctant, so I decided to have her observe a mock battle with Roland quickly. Roland, who seemed to grow even in middle age, had grown to the 29th level before I knew it and had become the most powerful knight in Leadwald, both in name and in reality. My mother, a noble lady, had never visited the barracks, let alone the training grounds in the garden. It was also the first time she sees a mock battle, and she was shocked by Roland and my fight. With wobbly steps, she left the training grounds in silence. Perhaps I in my mother''s mind was too different from me in reality. A few days later, my mother agreed to go to Selen, "I reluctant about that." she said. Now I had everyone''s approval, but when it came time to go, there was so much I did not know about the institute. How did the entrance examination work? When I asked my father, he told me that nobles could enter without any conditions. Is that right, the institute? I heard that there are certain conditions and that after the procedure, the patriarch, or in my family case, my father''s confirmation is required. Without that, even if I am accepted, I am still a student (provisional). Also, I am not exempt from the entrance exam to check my basic academic ability and combat skills. I was worried because of all the confusion. But according to my father, the purpose of the school is to "improve the quality of the nobility," so it would be a complete disaster to dismiss them because they are uneducated. Anyway, if there is no exam, we only need to prepare for the trip. Since things get hectic before departure, I went around to greet those I have come to know early. Some expressed their regret, some were unconcerned, and some whose regret was not the correct one. The order was Nerio, Ragnidig, and Pavel, in that order. Pavel''s regret is weird because no one can make the General tea. I taught him how to make it because it was so easy, but he was rubbishing his own Shogun tea, talking like a connoisseur, saying that it lacked depth. When I asked him to drink the tea, he liked it. So it probably had something to do with my "Mixing" skill. I decided to advance the rest of the tea, except for mine and my brother''s, since it would become a hindrance on our long trip. I also went to say hello to HeRRit branch guild master, as he had something on his mind. He said that "The Battle Axe of Destruction" would move their base of operations to the Selen area even after the escort was over. They are one of the leading adventurers in Reedwald. I wondered if the security would be worse after they were gone. I asked them about it, and they told me that there was still a big hole to fill. He said that it is normal for adventurers to move around. He also said that "Battle Axe of Destruction" can aggressively earn money by taking on requests to save money for travel and activities. He laughed and said that he was grateful for the help as he digested his food, but he wished he had done this much before anyway. I spent the rest of my days greeting people and getting ready for the trip. Then one day, one week before departure, the morning class was over. After the morning class, I am taking a break in my room, sipping General tea, when Roland came in. He used to be like my personal bodyguard, but I see him less and less these days. It had been a while since he visited my room. I looked at Roland to see what he wanted, but his expression was not good.?vl?1n. "I just received a report that one of our hunters is seriously wounded." I stood up in surprise. "Nerio? "We don''t know." I was about to run out when I suddenly felt something strange. "Wait a minute, that''s strange. It''s not unusual for a hunter to be injured. If you don''t know if it''s Nerio or not, why is the report even coming up to you?" If the hunter was injured, the story would have stopped at the guards and would not have reached the knight''s ears. Roland raises his eyebrows, "That''s the thing, though." "That hunter was attacked by an invisible monster. I''m in the process of contacting the Adventurers'' Guild. I''m sure they''ll make their move. Invisible monsters are the most troublesome of all." Kut Pirap C chili peppers, huh? If that worked, the undead line disappears. "I hear Gordo is quite good. Are you aware of him in the guild?" "Of course, he often brings in materials. If he''s registered as an adventurer, he''s sure to get a D rank, and I''d even consider a C rank." "That''s a better rank than I expected. Gordo was attacked by an invisible presence in a familiar forest, huh?" As I pondered this, Herritt opened his mouth hesitantly. "Between you and me, a D-rank party that left before Gordo was attacked is missing. The request they received was for a collection. The quest is usually finished in a day at the earliest, two days at the latest." "Are you saying that these adventurers were also get attacked?" "I can only speculate. But the point where Gordo gets attacked and the direction they were headed coincide. Gordo also testified that there were signs of movement of many people." "Is it possible? What do you think we''re dealing with? A hunch would be fine." Herritt pretended to be troubled. "......The situation is weird that I can''t even make a statement based on a hunch. The first thing I suspected was the Invisible Stalker. But Gordo was under a claw attack. The next one up was Nuclept." I know about Invisible Stalker, but Nuclept is new to me. I didn''t hear about it from Roland''s lecture or Nerio. When I said that, Herritt nodded as if it was only natural. "They are an extremely rare monster, so it''s no wonder you don''t know about them. The closest example of its defeat was three hundred years ago, and it is not that easy to find." "So it''s transparent?" "Yes. It is said to use invisibility and illusions. And what they are, they are rats." Rats? "A rat. I''ve heard they''re as big as dogs." They''ll eat anything, and they''re voracious. That would explain why they were getting attacked. But would such a rare monster appear out of the blue? Unlikely. The level of rarity is different from Eras Rhino or Tremble Cube. Only the staff and scholars, people who are like monster geeks, would know about them. And the only thing they have in common is invisibility and claws. Even if the result is correct, it is too early to jump on the bandwagon. After all, as the guild master made clear, we have no clue. "I guess we''ll have to shelve the true identity for now. So what are you going to do? I know enough, of course, that my father has heard about it. If the guild wants to see what''s going on, maybe the knights will step up." The lords don''t move just because a hunter is injured or an adventurer goes missing. It sounds terrible, but it''s true. However, when it comes to invisible demons. It is a different story. You never know when, how, or when they might come to town. There was a good chance that my father will send an investigation team, or even if not, there was a good chance that he will order the knights to investigate it. If the knights solve the problem, the face of the Adventurers'' Guild, which had already suffered casualties, would be destroyed. The guild master Herritt was aware of this, even though he did not tell me so. "There is nothing to worry about. A C-rank party has already accepted the investigation request. They should be on their way tomorrow." "Don''t say "Battle Axe of Destruction" or something like that." "No," The guild master denies with a laugh. "What we received was the "Sword of the Deep Silence". They specialize in exploration skills, and we think they are exactly suited for the job." Chapter 34: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - Sword of the Deep Silence Chapter 34: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - Sword of the Deep Silence Early in the morning, I left the mansion before my family and servants were awake. I told the gatekeeper that I wanted to take care of my armor, but he was concerned that I was fully equipped and even carrying a backpack. But it has been over a year since I started imitating an adventurer. He thought I needed to get into something because I was about to leave. The gatekeeper thought nothing more of it and sent us on our way. The hunter, Gordo, was quite an accomplished hunter. He''s seriously wounded in a forest, and the enemy is unknown. The adventuring party has also disappeared. Perhaps everyone overestimates Gordo, and the adventurers'' disappearance may have been a coincidence. But if not, there was no doubt that something was lurking in the forest. I don''t have much time. I leave in a week. I wonder if adventurers and knights can handle this kind of thing. Even if they could, how much damage could they do? If I did not find out, I would not be able to set out on my journey with peace of mind. The main gate was packed with people. Most were adventurers and merchants, with security guards keeping a close eye on them as they checked their identities and luggage. Although the baggage checks were not as strict, it still took a long time for merchants and others. A long line of people formed, and street vendors opened their stores early in the morning to take advantage of the long lines. I stopped in front of one of them and looked at the line from the corner of my eye. I couldn''t find anything that looked like it. Even the "Appraisals" were all off. It may not necessarily be that they are leaving today, or if I''m out of luck. They may have already left. If the latter is the case, we will surely lose them if we don''t pursue them now. Should I wait and see, or should I go after them? While I struggle to make a good decision, I felt a strange presence. Rare. It was a feeling similar to that of Ose and Nerio. No, is it more than that? The presence was coming from the back of town toward the gate. I observed it while pretending to be rummaging through the merchandise. They were still in town C which was unusual. Walking at the head of the group of five was a halfling. They were fewer in number than the elves and dwarves, as they rarely came out of the west. He was probably the only one, not only in Reedwald and in the nearby towns. I was surprised at him, but the group members were also unique in many ways. The leader of the group was no doubt Pidosios, a halfling. Not only did he have a pompous attitude, but his abilities were simply outstanding. As a scout, he was even better than Ose. In addition, he has mastered "Denatured Magic" and "No-attribute" magic and is good at giving up. If it is a simple magic skill, this is also more than Danil. His disadvantage is that his direct combat ability is low, but even with his weaknesses. He is still an excellent adventurer. Walking alongside Pidosios is Salma, a Toar woman. The Toar are characterized by their dark skin and live in the wilderness and desert region known as Korsnet, which lies to the south of the Korgess Union to the east. I''ve seen the merchant a few times, but this is the first time I''ve seen the adventurer. She is a light warrior, her weapon is a curved sword, and she wears leather armor only around her chest and waist. Her defense is kept to a minimum. She seems to prioritize evasion and mobility. She also wears a thick winter coat, which she holds in place with several belts, perhaps because she does not want it to impede her movement. Tha accentuates her style and attracts the attention of men who pass by. It would be even more difficult in the summer. The last man in line, protecting his companions, is Dailas, a beastman. I have never seen a beastman before. He is taller than a human and has a thick build. Despite this, he was a scout. He had a compound bow slung over his shoulder, and his armor and skills were more rear-guard. He has a broad smallsword strapped to the back of his waist, but he seems unlikely to use it, as he has "One-handed Sword 1" in one hand and "Archery 5" The rests are Imperial man and woman. The other three are so distinctive that they were overshadowed. But they are still specialized adventurers. Efurd, a light warrior, and shield is a holder of "Shield 6", although his abilities are average. His skills are on par with Roland''s. The other is Milana, a scout. She is highly dexterous and skilled at traps and lock-picking. In dungeon and urban exploration, she would be as effective as the leader, Pidosios the halfling, with his pompous attitude, is moving away with a different kind of companion. Some of them gather ears and eyes, while others are not so competent. It should also be noted that the "Sword of the Deep Silence" has a major characteristic. They have a distorted formation of three scouts and two light warriors. They are designed to carry out requests without fighting with an emphasis on mobility and search capabilities. Or, it was a formation for surprise or raid. If they were to fight, "Battle Axe of Destruction" would win. But it would not be a battle. Even if Ose could discover them, their mobility as a party would be too different. To avoid being defeated individually, "Battle Axe of Destruction" would have no choice but to give up the chase. They are capable enough to go through such recklessness and have reached the C rank. No wonder the guild leader Herrit gave his approval as a suitable candidate for the job. The "Sword of the Deep Silence" lined up in a row. It would be better not to line up right behind them. Pidosios doesn''t mind the stares because we are in town, but if I get too close, I could draw their attention for some trivial reason. It is not a good idea if they notice me here. With that in mind, I waited a while before getting in line, but suddenly I was the center of attention around me. A ten-year-old child dressed as an adventurer, and all alone, was about to step outside. It was natural to be concerned. Fortunately, adventurers know me and are self-responsible residents, so they don''t try to get involved, but merchants are not so simple. Some have purely good intentions, while others are trying to figure out who I am and see if they can use me for their business. The merchant in front of me was inspecting Eras Rhino''s leather armor and Rhino sword, looking for an opportunity to talk to me. I''m doing my best to emit an aura of "Don''t talk to me." so it''s all under control, but I guess it''s only a matter of time. That is not good. My objective was to identify the invisible monster lurking in the forest. I want to do it without the "Sword of the Deep Silence" noticing. There is no way they would allow a child to follow them, especially if they know my identity. If I am not careful, there is a possibility that the search will be interrupted. Six days until departure. There is no time to waste. Pidosios, perhaps sensing a change in the atmosphere, looks around with a gesture. Should I leave the line until they leave town? As I was about to make my move, one of the gatekeepers came straight at me.v3l.B11n. It seems that Pidosios was not the only one who sensed the change. That''s tricky. If I mention my identity, I wonder how the merchants who are looking at me will react. "You, hey..." After saying that much, the gatekeeper drank his words. It seems he has realized who I am. I''ve seen this face a few times. Pidosios turns around at that moment. Fortunately, they can''t see me yet because I''m in the crowd. "Show me to the stuffing station." "UhCoh, yes, sir. Yes, sir." We head for the packing house, hiding from a group of adventurers passing by. A moment later, just as the wall breaks slightly, I feel a sharp gaze on me. Did they see me? I think I can handle this level of scrutiny. As I slipped into the stuffy room, the gatekeeper let me through to a room. "I apologize for the place is like this. I will bring you something to drink in a moment." "I won''t stay long. No need. I''m sorry for interrupting your work." "No, sir, not at all, sir." The gatekeeper waved his hand grandly. Then he slightly lowered his voice. "So, how can I help you at the gate?" "I will be outside the gate in a few moments. At that time, I would appreciate it if you would give me priority to let me through." "Yes, sir." The gatekeeper was relieved, as he had expected the soldier to point out his disrespect and inadequate security. The one they defeated was a zebra-patterned lizard named Orslizard. Efurt drew its attention, Pidosios and Mirana distracted it, and just after Dailas'' bow shot through one of its eyes, Salma took its head off. "Why, Piddo! You''re too good for it!" Salma''s voice reached me. I guess she''s got a warning that her voice was too loud, but then she still complained while holding it down. It seems they are struggling over what to do with the Orslizard. The body alone is three meters long, and it''s big enough to swallow Pidosios or me in one gulp. Although the patterns on it are flashy, it is a perfect material for leather armor in terms of both quality and quantity. The Orslizrad has a skill that kills ice magicians, called "Freezing Resistance 6," so if you can expect even a little of that effect, the price will be high for those ice magicians. In the end, Pidosios has pushed aside, and he dismantled the orslizard, securing the skins and the meat for dinner. I wonder if they could share some of the meat with me. It''s hard to live on dried meat for two days in a row. Salma suddenly hugged Pidosios. She is the type of person who expresses a lot of emotions. Pidosios pulled it away from her in exasperation, while the rest of the group laughed at her while looking at her with a look of dismay on their faces. It seemed to be a friendly party, but one thing was clear. Pidosios is a small guy. I had no idea he was going to pull it off. I''ve been nearly killed by Valerie many times, and I''ve never resisted her. What a happy way to die. Let the worm man eat you alive once. And take my place. With this one incident, my pursuit continued. The chase, which would have been a simple one, was surprisingly enjoyable thanks to the unique personalities of the group. Above all, the chase against the three scouts was an experience unlike any other. I had learned my skills from Nerio, and sometimes from Ose. It was the culmination of all that, and I felt like I was taking a little test. And even more so, to see their techniques. What did Pidosios find in the traces and how did he judge them? I would observe where they stopped, mull over, speculate on it, and look for answers. Even if we don''t find anything, the fact that we didn''t make sense. I wished I had gone to the institute a little further. The search and pursuit continued, and when the sun was just past its zenith, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" reached a point where the traces were widely scattered. Pidosios looked around the whole area and suddenly bent down. Then he plucked up a piece of snow and threw it down. "So this is the site." The light warrior duo of Salma and Efurd backed away from the scene so as not to disturb the trail. The three scouts then put their faces close to the snow surface and searched for clues. After a while, they all gather at their original locations. They found nothing. "I''m sure this is where the hunter encountered the invisible monster. It''s probably due to the blood spilled, the monsters are ravaging the place. Let''s hear what you guys think. We can keep going, or we can go back and follow the other trail." They had found traces of what appeared to be a missing adventurer. It was hard for me to judge, but Pidosios seemed to think the probability was high. After some discussion, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" chose to move on. I am not certain why, but I suspect they decided that they could get no more clues. The missing adventurer was attacked earlier than Gordo and was dead. The devastation of the traces must be incomparable to me. Even if a body had remained, after being devoured by monsters and animals, there was no way to tell which wounds were the monsters they were looking for, and the same was true of the footprints. I agreed with their decision and was relieved. The tracks of the adventuring party were far behind. Even though I was careful, my footprints had not been completely covered. Pidosios would soon discover the trackers'' presence. I have decided that if that happens, I will proudly identify myself and join the search, but there is nothing I can do to prevent that from happening. The "Sword of the Deep Silence" begins to make its way through the snowy forest again. From here on, it is a groping search. While assessing the traces of something that can be found from time to time, "Sword of the Deep Silence" is walking cautiously. It is much slower than before. Perhaps it has been just a move so far, and this is where the real work begins. However, even from the side, it is a tricky request. We have only a little information in advance, and there are countless types of monsters. It would be impossible to find out who they are. To be frank, I don''t want to do it. The head of the Herrit branch said he "accepted" the request, but I am sure he "approached" them. As one''s fame and power grow, so do one''s troubles. Adventurers are not so easy to deal with. They avoid and sometimes repel the occasional monster that appears. None of the monsters have abilities that satisfy them, and several hours pass in the search. Even though the evening is still far away, the sun sets earlier than in the meadows because of the tall trees. When it gets dark, it becomes more difficult to identify the traces. They should have finished their search by now. We should look for a place to roost, too. As I look up at the trees, a small warning from Pidosios reaches my ears. I hide behind a tree and look around. Is that C is that a monster? Further ahead of the "Sword of the Deep Silence", a small creature sitting on the snow with three fingers. It sat like a cat, but it looked much like a white weasel. They were called Hunter Fitch''s and sold for a high price because of their beautiful fur. Sure enough, they bite. Even if it is not as high as the C-rank success fee, it should still be worth the change after paying the necessary expenses. Not to raise any alarm, "Sword of the Deep Silence" unfolded quietly. Hunter Fitch just turned its red eyes with a scowl on its face. Although he is one size larger and taller overall, his nature is not much different from that of an animal weasel. By nature, it was a very cautious monster and rarely appeared before an armed human. This far back, it might not be accustomed to seeing humans. As the "Sword of the Deep Silence" encircled the place from a distance. I looked around to see what was going on. I tilted my head. I thought it was a bit too much for them to be cautious when they encircled it. As I looked around to see what they do, I noticed that only Dailas had not moved from his original position. In his backhand was a compound bow. I see, that with a bow and arrow, the damage to the fur would be minimal. The others are trying to get its attention, and the archer is trying to finish him off. Dailas took out his bow and gently placed the arrow. It was at that moment. A strong chill. He instinctively ducked down. "What?" I looked up in surprise to see a cloud of smoke rising from the snow. A few seconds later, Dailas exclaimed. "What? What happened?" The snow plume clears. There was Dailas with his arms slouched down. A compound bow, severed in two, lies at his feet, and fresh blood spurts from his arms, staining the snowy ground. Behind Dailas, Hunter Fitch slowly turns around. "Fool, don''t jump out!" Faster than Pidosios'' warning, Efurd, a light warrior, rushes out to fulfill his role and backs Dailas up. And then the white shadow scrapes away, and blood spurts from Efrt''s side. My eyes widen. Do they understand what is happening now? The white weasel sits up a little. Pidosios was just standing frozen in front of it. Chapter 35: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The High-Speed Battle Chapter 35: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The High-Speed Battle That was impossible. No one in the Reedwald can beat that Hunter Fitch. Not even the "Sword of the Deep Silence", "Battle Axe of Destruction" Nerio, or Roland could match him. Even if the Knights and the Adventurers'' Guild put all their strength into it, they would still be killed by that one little monster. That thing C it''s me. Name: C Race: Human Level: 14 (+6) HP: 45/45 MP: 87/87 Str: 13 Int: 15 Dex: 16 End: 11 Agi: 36+2 (Max Speed: 43, Acceleration: 45, Mobility: 41) Charm: 16+1 Skills Language Comprehension, Claw Sword Attack, White Flash, Maximum Speed Up 3, Acceleration Up 4, Mobility Up 2, Presence Detection 3, Stealth 1, Pursuit 2, Claw Technique 6 Magic None Title Silver Hunter Its level and strength are low. It has not learned any magic. However, it has unusually high agility, so no one''s sword could reach that Hunter Fitch. If it doesn''t hit you, you don''t get hurt. If it doesn''t hit you, you don''t die. That''s what I''ve been doing for ten years. And that''s not all. "Mirana, use it!" Pidosios sends out a command. The Hunter Fitch reacts, and as soon as Mirana pulls a sachet from her pocket, she screams as it cuts her from the second arm to the shoulder. Yes, this Hunter Fitch can understand all languages. It can understand any instructions. It even had the intelligence to guess what they were. It''s a monster with both wildness and intelligence. Not many demons, even humanoid subhumans, understand this much. "Back off, Piddo!" Salma pointed her curved sword at Hunter Fitch, with Pidosios behind her. They are a group of talented men, but only two of them are unscathed. Dailas and his men may be able to return to fight again. But their encirclement has been avenged, and it broke their formation from the start. There was no one near them, and they were not so naive as to allow them to join up with the others. A puff of snow and smoke. At that moment, Pidosios makes his move. He leaps out with his dagger in the opposite hand and swings his curved sword at Salma. Neither of them could see. They just swung, relying on their intuition. Both their dagger and curved sword cut through the air. And the remaining attack was also avoided by the Hunter Fitch. As expected of a C rank. It was a good decision to turn to attack even with intuition. However, even if the fast tortoises were lined up, there was no way they could bite the rabbits. Well, it can also evade me. "Now that was a Lightning Bolt......." Pidosios hurriedly checks Hunter Fitch, follows its gaze, and finally sees me. I slowly approach him, as if to show Hunter Fitch. By coincidence, the two of them coordinated their attacks, but they were easily evaded. In case you were wondering, it was the fastest one I had on hand. Frankly, I didn''t want to fight. It was as if I couldn''t predict the outcome. If the true identity of the invisible monster was an unimaginably powerful enemy. I want to bring back the information even if I had to abandon the "Sword of the Deep Silence". But my information was worthless. Even if I brought it back, it would not solve anything. Even if we were able to corner him, it would be impossible to catch him if he tried to run away. I am the only one who can cross him head-on. And if I let him go now, when will I get another chance? I have no choice but to make sure I get him here. "Do you have a healing potion?" "Yes, I do. What the hell are you ......?" "Take your people and get out of here. I''ll kill it." I dare to declare, that Hunter Fitch recognizes me as an enemy. Immediately after that, we cross paths. Rhino Sword and its claws make a fierce sound. The moment the claw is popped, I feel astonishment from Hunter Fitch. It must have been the first time someone has speed like its speed. Don''t worry. It''s the first time I''ve defended myself at full speed, too. Hunter Fitch pulls back its long claws.?vl?1n. Can it change its length at will? Normal species don''t have that ability. It seems to be a unique ability of the mutant species, but I don''t feel obligated to wait for them. Before the claws return to their original length, I will make my move. Kicking the snow, I close the distance at once. I''ve already activated the "High-Speed Movement" function. My current agility is 43, and the only thing I am losing is acceleration. If I am losing acceleration, I should keep running and maintain my maximum speed. The Hunter Fitch, who had avoided the sword''s slash, kicked up a large tree and began to counterattack. For the first time in my life, I felt fulfilled in battle. I just wanted him to respond to it. What I got in return was an unexpected response. And, unexpectedly, the result was the same. The hairs of the hunter fitch stand up on end, and dense magic covers every strand of pure white that can be seen. So you finally cut the trump card. The "White Flash". A rare skill that doesn''t even attract "Appraisal". Hunter Fitch''s body looked one size larger. The muscle mass has increased. Then I was about to readjust his sword, a chill struck my whole body. Hunter Fitch''s outline blurred. With a hunch, I leaned my body to avoid something C his right chest was ripped open. The feeling of my bone being cut and the intense pain. There was no time to worry about that. Where did it go? The snow around him jumped and the trees swayed. But I can''t see it. The "Presence Detection" barely detected its presence, but it could not grasp its position. I activated my "Earth Shield" in the dark, but it cut me off easily. I had predicted this. From its name, I thought it would be an offensive skill or a physical enhancement. However, I didn''t expect this much. It was no longer a battle of speed. It was a one-sided overthrow. I swing my sword, relying on the sound and signs, but nothing is caught. My cheek was ripped open, my arm was slashed, and my forehead was split open. Still, I desperately swung my sword. I deploy my magic shield. I unleash attack magic in all directions with multiple chants. I dodged through all of them, easily entering their bosom and slashing them to pieces. "Shit!" It was the first dirty word I used in my life. With no time to be lost in emotion, I chant multiple "Earth Shield" chants, build walls on both sides, and run out in a single breath. Repeatedly destroying and rebuilding, I reached a huge tree. With my back to it, I turned around. Facing the angry face, I invoked "Appraisal". After seeing it, my cheeks involuntarily twitched. Maximum speed 52, acceleration 55, mobility 50. No wonder I can''t see it. ...... No, it''s more like something to break the ice... The moment I looked again, the Hunter Fitch scraped away. My left arm, which I raised as quickly as possible, splattered blood faster than I raised it. Then a light shock to the head. No pain. Did this guy use my head as a scaffold? I regain my composure rather than anger at the joke. Let''s calm down. Calm down anyway. Because of the giant tree at my back, it cannot attack me from behind. I should be on the lookout for attacks from the front, left, and right. First of all, avoid instant death. Put the Seiran cloak from the left shoulder to the front. With "Slash Resistance 3," it should not be easy to cut to pieces. I concentrated on protecting my head and heart and charged at the hunter fitch. Each of my swords swings through the air. And the pain in my limbs and torso increased with each swing. I ignored it and turned my attention to the "Appraisal" in the slightest of gaps. I immediately discover a change. A decrease in magical power. Does "White Flash" consume magic power? But the decrease was negligible. I will bleed to death before I use up all of it. Is there any other way to break through? As I glanced at him, I saw a flicker. Was that a blink No, no, my magic is diminishing. It reminds me of the changes in Majumag. Is this a renewal? As I continued to gaze at it, the magic power decreased again. Not only that. Its physical strength is also decreasing. Before Hunter Fitch activated "White Flash" its physical strength was more than half. But now it is less. But why? I noticed something strange when I saw Hunter Fitch slash my right arm and easily dodge the sword of the counterattack. It''s bleeding at the mouth. Is he coughing up blood? Oh, yeah, it''s coughing up blood. The "White Flash" is so powerful that every time he moves or slashes, it''s hurting itself. It''s not using its skills well. In short, it''s a game of patience. Either I will bleed to death, or it will go over its limit and destroy itself. I hold the Rhino Sword in my right hand and the Rhino Stiletto in my left. Let''s do it. Chapter 36: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The Silver Hunter Chapter 36: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The Silver Hunter My magic power had been depleted by the usage of my previous attacks and defenses. I could no longer use multiple chanting. Even if I could, I would only be able to use it once, and that would not be enough to turn the tables. I readied my two swords. Having destroyed the back, I have narrowed the direction to fight. Now I''m going to narrow it further. The current Hunter Fitch is undeniably a monster when it comes to speed. But that doesn''t always mean it can maximize its effectiveness. What would happen if a blade was thrust out in front of it, even slowly, while it running at full speed? Unless the Hunter Fitch is desperate, it will slow down. That''s what two sticks are for. A sword to reduce the number of attacks and the range of action. Hunter Fitch squints its red eyes as if to measure. The outline of my eyes becomes hazy. I swing Rhino Sword down in an exaggerated slash. It cuts through the air without catching anything, and a shock hits my right side. I feel hard stuff on the stiletto. I push in further, not caring about the pain. Suddenly, the response disappears. Hunter Fitch regains its distance and repositions itself. Its expression is again one of astonishment. I guess I won my first bet. He knows I can''t keep up with his speed. If that is the case, I won''t make any unnecessary feints. If I swing my right-hand sword down to the available space will be in the upper left or lower right. I read that it would choose the lower right, which would allow me to approach it the fastest due to its low center of gravity, and I thrust the stiletto into its bosom. With this, I finally struck a blow. I think that I could do a little, but it didn''t seem to do much damage. From the feel of it, I use Rhino Stiletto. Not only does it increase speed, but it also boosts defense? That''s why it should destroy itself. I braced myself while holding my stance with ease and tightened up. The same move would not work. I might have been able to reduce the frequency of its attacks, but the next time it would be more vigilant. It''s going to be harder to outrun it. My fears were right on target. The Hunter Fitch''s movements become irregular, and I am left to swing my two swords around in an uncontrolled manner. A silvery-white shadow runs through the forest, leaving claw marks on my body, leaving only my head, neck, and left breast. The sword, which should have been light, became heavy, and even the slightest movement caused pain. Is it fatigue or blood loss? My consciousness became doubtful. Still, I continued to swing the sword. I couldn''t see it. But I could "sense" it. Every time I splashed blood, my opponent was getting closer to death. Then, at last, it stopped moving. Hunter Fitch glared at me and slowly moved away. Finally... We are both dying. Not many options left. Don''t come C full force, the final blow. I readied my sword and stiletto. I gather up my consciousness, which is about to fizzle out, and concentrate. All-out power requires no unnecessary movement. It will just come straight at you. The Hunter Fitch stooped low and vanished. I immediately throw the Rhino Stiletto and is hit. Even the chill doesn''t reach me in time. Flying backward, I swing down my Rhino Sword and simultaneously push my left hand under my cloak. The sword cuts through the air, the impact on my back crashing into a huge tree. My Seiran Cloak and left hand are pierced. The attack and defense lasted less than two seconds. The silence was broken by Hunter Fitch''s scream. I felt my heart beating and felt relieved. I throw the object in my left hand into the air with fresh blood. "I''m sorry. Humans are cunning creatures." The contents overflowed from the torn leather bag and danced in the wind. I pulled a cloth from my pocket and covered my mouth and nose. I knew that thing would be useful in this kind of situation. A reddish-bronze Kut Pirap rained down on the snowy earth. Hunter Fitch bathed in it, squealing and plodding on the snow. The silvery-white fur, shining with magic power, sagged as I watched. Is that yhe limit of the "White Flash"? I''ve managed to get through it. The most important thing to remember is that it can''t kill someone instantly by slashing at their cloak of blue and indigo. So, the full force of the blow is a thrust. I thought I would choose the heart, the vital spot that would kill me in the shortest distance. The claw pierced through the cloak and my left hand and skin pouch. I looked at the base of the tree and gasped for air. Thick roots protruded from the ground, and a white shadow lurked in the narrow space between them. It was surprisingly small. Is it dying? At that moment, I receive a sharp killing intent and turn around to swing my sword. With a familiar sound, the white shadow landed in the snow. "The second one ......?" No, it''s not. This is the Hunter Fitch that was fighting me just now. Then what about the one at the base? The bloodied Hunter Fitch ran up to the other one, breathing hard. The one on the looked up. That Hunter Fitch had black eyes and this one is a normal species. I know it because "appraisal" confirms it. It was quite capable, but at this level, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" would be able to handle it with ease. Above all, this one was also wounded. An arrow had pierced through the black-eyed abdomen. Two Hunter Fitches stared at me. One of the Hunter Fiches was frightened, and the other one was full of murderous intent. I raised my eyebrows as my mind flashed back to the events that had transpired thus far. So that''s what this is about. "YouCyou were trying to protect your friends." Gord was the hunter, and the first to be attacked with the "Sword of the Deep Silence" was Dailas who is carrying a bow. This guy recognized the bow and arrow as the enemy and attacks him. Maybe it was the missing adventurer who shot through the black eye. What should I do? Almost certainly, the adventurers were killed by the mutant. What is there to worry about when there are already dead? Besides, both are dying. We can finish them off now without much effort. That would put an end to this mess. Still, I hesitated as I faced the two bodies. As I thought about it, I recalled my statement. During the fight, I asked him if he was having fun. What came back was anger. My friends were dying. There was no way I was having fun. I let out a loud exhalation to blow away the rancor in my heart. What is the right thing to do? I am not smart enough to see that far into the future. I looked into the red eyes that still held hostility toward me. "You didn''t attack immediately when the "Sword of the Deep Silence" approached you. You tried to determine whether they were your enemies or not. You are not just a killer." I took out a healing potion and applied a little to the wound on my left hand, then tossed the rest of the potion under the mutant''s feet. The black-eyed cowered and the mutant jumped back slightly. "You know the words, don''t you? It''s a healing potion. Pull out your buddy''s arrow first. It''s piercing its body, so you''ll have to cut one of them off. It will be easier to pull out. Then put the potion on him." I show him the wound on my left hand. The mutant looked at me and the potion several times in confusion but then turned to the black eye as if it had made up its mind. With a flash, it cut the arrow feather. The mutant put its foot on the abdomen, bit down on the arrowhead, and pulled it out at once. The black-eyed one cried out and went wild, but the mutant was undeterred. Both are weakened, but there is such a difference. Mutants are monsters. While I was admiring the weirdness, the mutant took a potion in its mouth and sprinkled it on the black eye. The bleeding stopped and the wound slowly closed up. The black eye, which had been fussing at first, seemed to feel the pain easing, and a puzzled expression appeared on its face. The mutant put its nose close to its back and abdomen to check if it was healed. I had never heard or checked if the healing potion was effective on monsters. Well, the human species, monsters, and animals are all living creatures, after all. Of course, it would work. I took the desired object from my pocket and threw it at the mutant. Its claws flashed in response to the sound of the wind. The mutant was instantly drenched. "This is payback for all the times you cut me up." The mutant was surprised to see its own body. "That wasn''t a very powerful potion, neither this one nor the one I just got. The big wound is closed. But it will open if you push it too hard. And don''t get me wrong. I am not on your side. Adventurers have their way of life, hunters have their way of life, and monsters have their way of life. An adventurer tried to kill your friends for money, and they were killed. This case is nothing more than a clash between the different ways of life. So I don''t deny you, and I don''t blame you. But I, too, have a way of life C a role to play. This time I cured you because of a whim. There will be no next time. If you attack anyone around here again, I will kill you under any circumstances. Tell that to your friends. Remember, Silver Hunter." Well, this is the end of the ruckus. I''m going to pick up the "Sword of Silence" and go home. How much should I tell them? Even if I talk to them, I don''t want to be taken lightly by the guild leader Herrit. I don''t want them to think lightly of this guy. And to my father C I''ll keep quiet. I''m just here to gather materials, yeah. As I was about to walk away with heavy steps, I suddenly recalled Nerio''s knowledge. Hey, wait a minute. He turned around and looked at the mutant. "Are you, perhaps C are you still a child?" A bitter laugh escaped from the mutant, who tilted his head. Hunter Fitches do not form groups. Then they are family. They probably were separated from their parents. It was only natural that they could not use their skills. What is it with kids fighting with each other? I waved my hand lightly behind my back and said goodbye to the two Hunter Fitches this time. Chapter 37: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The Day of Departure Chapter 37: The Daily Life of a Ten Year Old - The Day of Departure The morning arrived as usual. When I opened the window, snowdrops were shining in the morning sun. It is another fine day. Thanks to the fine weather, the town is beginning to come alive again. The town''s residents heading off to work, adventurers rushing to the general store, street vendors cheerfully calling out to passersby, and wagons lined up in a row. As I gaze at this familiar scene, I notice that my breath is white. There is still a lot of lingering snow, and the nights are as cold as midwinter. The early morning is super cold due to the lingering night air. "Meredith''s going to give me another stinker." I muttered and closed the window. I dressed and headed to the dining hall, where my father Urban and my brother Lakius were already seated. I greeted them both and waited for the other to arrive. My mother Henriette, who arrived late, had swollen eyes. After a quiet breakfast and some idle conversation, I return to my room. The room where I lived for ten years. This room is where I woke up, and this is where I returned. On days when I was exhausted from training, on days when I returned home from long expeditions, or when I was holed up in my room mixing, the place I would return to was the house with my family, to this room. This is the center of this life, my second life. I look at the stilettos hanging on the wall. It is the sword that Roland bought at the armory on the summer solstice when he was five years old. It was the first weapon I ever held in my hands and an indispensable partner in my training. Now the stiletto of the rhinoceros is slung around his waist. I would have him wait for me until I returned. I could hear the sound of a carriage and the neighing of horses coming from the main gate. It seems that the other side is ready. I put on my new leather armor and put a blue and indigo cloak over it. I carry my backpack by hand, not on my back, as I will be loading it soon. The bulkiest preserves were the bare minimum required, and even with one hand, they were light. "Well, let''s go." I walked into the living room to find my father and his family all waiting for me. Prompted, I sat down facing them. My father smiled at my outfit. "You don''t look like the son of a nobleman, do you?" "It''s a long journey." The new leather armor was made from the Rhino''s shredded leather armor and the usable parts were used as reinforcements. There was very little stock of children''s armor, so the craftsmen had to work very hard. Although the armor was considerably less defensive than the Kousai leather armor, for some reason Ragnidig went all out and decorated it, down to the studs and clasps. As a result, the result is a completely unintelligible piece that is both rugged and delicate. "Ten years old, huh? Normally I would think it''s too soon, but in your case, it seems long." I tilted my head at the strange words. For some reason, my father and brother chuckle. "You were too precocious. A few months after you were born, you didn''t cry as if you had been born. He just looks around. It was the same when we went to Braslad. In almost two months of travel, you never once complained; on the contrary, you listened intently to our conversations. I suspected you could understand the language." Oh man, he''s right. As I faked a smile and said, "No baby like that," my brother continued. "I''ll be honest with you, Alter. You creeped me out when I was a kid." "You''re joking again. You''re such a cute little brother?" "I''m afraid it''s true. Think about it, a three year old kid talking to a ten year old boy as an equal. And to top it off, he even points out the mistakes in the classroom lecture. And he''s careful about what he says. I seriously wondered if my brother was a demon." I had been exposed to a lot of things. It is difficult for a 10 year old with a mental age of 20 to do belly tricks. It still is. "I soon realized that even if he wasn''t a demon, he had a talent that was incomparable to mine. It would be disgraceful to lose to a brother seven years younger than me, wouldn''t it? Thanks to you, I''ve improved a lot. But I still couldn''t be you. So I decided to go my own way." "I''ll just give it back to you. I don''t have the talent to be a politician. With you here, I can leave this town in peace." "I''m glad you say that, but I have a lot to learn. I still have a lot to learn." My brother scoffed at himself, but I meant what I said. I now work as my father''s assistant in administration and am entrusted with minor matters. "I think you''ll get something different out there than here. I''m not going to lose either. So you go and learn a lot too. And together, we will make the Reedwald family prosperous." "Of course." I shook hands with my brother. It was the first time I had ever done something like this. Somewhat embarrassed, I let go of his hand and look away, and my eyes meet my mother''s. As the day of my departure approached, my mother grew grumpy. My departure to Selene was more than a family matter; my father, a lord, had discretionary authority. Once my father had made the decision and I had agreed to it, there was nothing my mother could do to overturn it. My mother stood up quickly and hugged me. Her usual, gentle scent tickled my nostrils. "You mustn''t push yourself too hard." "Yes." "I saw your training and realized that even I have a talent with the sword. But a person''s strength is weak. Take care of yourself before anyone else. And you will surely come back. In three years." I listened to him mysteriously until the middle of the speech, but I laughed at the end. Despite her words, my mother did not want me to leave, and my father, while admonishing her, pulled her away from the house halfway forcefully. When I walked out into the entrance hall with my family, the servants were lined up. Graham, the family orderly, was one step in front of me, and Meredith stood next to him. Usually, Meredith''s position is in the back row. This must be a special occasion. "Good day, Alter-dono." The servants bow their heads in unison in response to Graham''s words. "I''ll be back in a few years. I will be back in a few years, and you will all be in good health. "Thank you for your kind words." Graham responded on behalf of the others. I look at Meredith next to me. When I woke up as an Alter, I first saw her at the age of twelve. Ten years have passed since then. She is no longer a little girl but has already grown into an adult woman. She is probably the one who makes me feel the years the most. "Meredith, take care of the room. "Leave it to me." Meredith bowed in the manner of a maid in the service of a noble family. But then again, she is twenty-two years old. She is already of marriageable age. If she finds a good partner, she may leave the mansion. It''s a long-life retirement. "IfC" I was about to say that, but then I held my tongue. It was a close call. In any world, this is a taboo that must not be touched. "What if it''s ......?" Meredith stared at me. Damn, she''s got a hunch. I guess we haven''t known each other that long. I feel as if I have seen him somewhere before. He seems to be an adventurer, but would I hire him just to load my luggage onto a wagon? No, I never hired anyone other than "Battle Axe of Destruction" to begin with. As I wonder, the answer hangs out where he returned. An imperial woman, a Toal, and a wildebeest. No, no, no, why are these guys here? I couldn''t find the unique man, and as I was looking for him everywhere, a small presence moved on the governor''s stand. I peeked in and saw a halfling relaxing with a look of his own. "What are you doing? Pidosios." "Hey, Alter." "You''re a C-rated guy, aren''t you? Answer the question, not the other way around." "Don''t stare at me like that. No, our destination is the Principality of Semghat. I was wondering how to get there since a horse-drawn carriage would be too much trouble. Then I heard that Markant said he was going to Selene. I thought, "Oh, this must be what the Yolgur Gods want me to do." "No, no, no, no. Don''t use God as a convenience. I''m sorry, but we can''t afford to hire more C ranks." "We don''t need them. We just happen to be going in the same direction. To tell you the truth, we''re not very good at fighting. We''ll be safe with Markant, and with you, we can handle the dragons, too, right?" "No, we won''t." I shook my head in disgust. "Do whatever you want....... I''m sure you''ll at least do your part." "Oh, leave it to me. Leave the scouting to me." I left Pidosios, who was beaming, "Now I don''t have to walk," and headed back to the others. Already packed, Roland and "Battle Axe of Destruction" were waiting for my order. Once again, I look around at everyone. Behind the fathers, the knights were lined up with Conrad at the head, and Graham and Meredith were standing off to the side. Some had come to see them off by the carriage. These were people who had spent ten years together and met each other. I would be leaving them for the next few years and heading off into the unknown. When I heard about studying abroad, I know I''ll attend a boarding school. However, it was a different story from my previous life, where transportation networks were well-developed. Even within the empire, one week away from home in a foreign country. I couldn''t easily return home, and letters were the least I could do to keep in touch. I shook off the feeling of being overwhelmed and faced my father and his family. "Alter Les Reedwald, I will now go to Selene." "Yes. Learn everything you can." "If anything happens, come back immediately, okay?" "I hear that the security is in disarray these days. Be careful on the way. I responded to the words of all three of them." Then, looking up at Meredith, I bowed my head and she said, "Have a good trip." She has a clear face, but her eyes are moist. I smiled at her, and she turned her face away from me in a sullen manner. I wondered if this was the behavior of an adult over 20 years old. I knew marriage was a long way off. I bowed to my family and jumped into the carriage. "Let''s go!" With that as a signal, the carriage started moving slowly. We passed through the gate, entered the main street, and everyone saw us off until we were out of sight in the crowd. When they were out of sight, I looked ahead. The townscape flowed like a picture scroll in the space cut out by the canopy. I just gazed at the familiar scene. During the Midsummer Festival, I walked through the town of my own volition for the first time. Everything was fresh and new. It feels like a long time ago, but it was only five years ago. It must have been such a fulfilling five years. Passing the center of town, I approached the Adventurers'' Guild. As I casually peeked out from the dais, the door unexpectedly opened to reveal Guild Leader Herrit. He looked straight at me and bowed quietly. He had been waiting for me to pass by. He has helped me in many ways, and I guess he feels the same way. Something like the Tremble Cube two years ago and the Hunter Fitch just the other day. Both were monsters that would have wreaked havoc if left unattended. When I returned the eye salute, Herrit Guild Leader Herrit bowed again and returned to the guild. Gradually, the main gate approached. Next to the open gate, the gatekeepers lined up, and one of them walked up to me. Leading the carriage was Krell, the chief of the ten. I think I was already a gatekeeper when I was eight years old on the expedition. I should have heard his name earlier. With Krell in the lead, Roland on horseback, and nearly ten adventurers surrounding them, the carriage was moving forward. At that moment, a voice suddenly rose from the crowd. "Go ahead!" Surprised, I turned my eyes to see a group of what looked like bandits. Hunters. They came to see us off, tooCwhy is Nerio here, too? Did that guy come running? He was waving his hand with a slightly tearful look on his face, without the nervousness he had shown earlier. When I was about to lean forward to respond, an old man jumped in. He had a big bag on his shoulder and his gray hair was completely disheveled. When he saw the carriage, a look of relief crossed his face. It was Pavel. He had rushed there in between house calls. What a flurry of farewells at the end. "I''m off!" I leaned forward and answered them. The carriage passed through the main gate to cheers that were uncharacteristic of the son of a nobleman, and uncharacteristic of me. I look behind me and see Reedwald moving away. It will be three or five years before I see this town again. I break off my gaze and turn to look ahead. The streets, wet with melting snow, seemed to gleam in the sunlight. I hadn''t traveled by carriage since I was a baby. I ruminated on the time when I first woke up in this world. At that moment, the color blue suddenly caught my eye. Blooming by the side of the road were flowers heralding spring. I thought I smelled something sweet. Beginning and ending with the Milleim Flowers, huh? No C it begins again. As if to break off a fond farewell, I thought about the future that will come. Chapter 38: Prologue - Budding Buds Chapter 38: Prologue - Budding Buds The imperial capital Arsis is in the northwestern part of the Arsis Empire. On the main road leading to it, several towns and forts were built as walls to protect the imperial capital, and one of them, Krust, was located in the north-northwest. Kurst was under direct rule and was governed by the captain of the Royal Guard. When they retired from their posts, they went to their new territories and handed over their posts and Krust to their successors. This has been the custom for a long time since Arsis was settled in the imperial capital. The soft sunlight gradually soothed the chilly air. There were more than a dozen figures on a hill on the outskirts of Krust. There are simple tables and assembled chairs. Fitalio Krust, his beloved son, Litius Krust, and several other knights, who had been close associates of Fitalio since he was a mere Royal Guard, and who were now guardians of Krustseated at the table were the current captain of the Royal Guard. Around the table were the squires, who were careful not to disturb their lord and lady''s moment, and to make it comfortable for them. "Father! This pastry is delicious!" "Which one is it?" "It has red fruit in it!" Fitalio picked up the pastry his little finger pointed to and popped it into his mouth. He tasted it for a while and smiled, and Litius looked proud. It was six years ago, at the age of thirty-eight, that Fitalio had a child. After ten years of marriage, he was still unable to bear a child, and his wife had suggested that he have a second wife, but Fitalio refused it, saying they should grow old together. And just when he had completely given up on the idea, she conceived a child. When Litius was born, not only the men under his command and the people of his domain, but even the emperor, congratulated him and presented him with a lot of birthday gifts. Litius, his cheeks relaxed, was eagerly eating the pastries. Fitalio gently stroked his soft, pale gold hair, reminding him to eat slowly. The knights watched in silence as the father and son interacted with each other. A peaceful moment passes. At first glance, it appears to be a stroll. But most of them, including Fitalio, were armed. The name of their presence here was a patrol. A few days ago. Suddenly, Fitalio is permitted to inspect the territory. Fitalio was puzzled. He had not applied for it. He is a captain of the Royal Guard, so he returns to the territory only a few times a year, most of the time for a day trip. He often makes one-day trips. Krust was administered here as a helper from the empire. So there was nothing for Fitalio to do. Nevertheless, the inspection was scheduled for three days. When I told him that it might have been a mistake, he told me that it turned out to be an order from Emperor Formes. Looking back, it had been six months since he had returned to Krust. He had been busy recently and had little time to spend with his son. Thankful for the consideration, Fitalio decided to accompany his son to the city for a rest called "inspection tour. Lithius tipped his cup with a satisfied look on his face. It was a citrus fruit, Tato Acre, a subspecies of Acre. The high sugar content made it Litius'' favorite. As the squire poured the fruit water into the empty cup, Litius suddenly shouted. "There''s a squirrel, Father!"N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. A small shadow was moving in the branches of the grove to which he was pointing. Perhaps startled by the voice, the squirrel raised its upper body slightly and peered at Fitalio and the others. "Don''t let appearances deceive you, Rithi. There are some small monsters out there." "Then there''s that one, too......." "That''s just a squirrel. He''s not a monster." Litius smiles. "Well, then, may I give him some sweets? "Sure, but you might not eat it." "Don''t worry. It''s delicious!" The man''s voice breaks off and he collapses in place. "Where''s Lithi!" Fitalio looks around, but his son is nowhere to be seen. The hills are dotted with groves of trees, and beyond them is a forest. There are no monsters in the vicinity of the imperial capital for the knight to fall back on. But the adventurer in front of him was dressed in magnificent equipment. With a bloodlust in his veins, he issued a command. "Find them!" Without saying a word, Fitalio starts to run. All at once, the knights scatter to the trees, followed by the squire. A roar. Fitalio gasps. He weaves through the trees and leaps over the overhanging roots. He cuts through the bushes, and just as he leaps into the air, he stopped dead in his tracks. (What the hell is this? ......) The devastation before him left him speechless. Three adventurers and two knights were lying on the ground. And then there was the Hill Giant. The Giant was lying on its side, holding one of the adventurers'' legs and not twitching. The knight, a man of many years of experience, devoured the small figure, unable to comprehend the situation. "Oh, Father!" Litius turned. His bloodied face was somewhat proud as if he had found a delicious pastry. Fitalio slowly approached with his sword in his hand. He looked at the giant. There is no land in the vicinity where the giant species can live. A collar of servitude. The adventurers had used it. But it failed to control them, ripped off one of the adventurers'' legs, and went on a rampage using it as a weapon. But C why is the head so deformed? As if he kept hitting it with a small mallet. Fitalio notices that both of Litius'' hands are soggy and wet. "I told him I was the son of a knight of the Royal Guard, but he didn''t understand." Litius took one look at the giant as if he were looking at a child who was not listening. Then. "You are an enemy of the empire, aren''t you?" He looked up at his father and smiled. At that moment, some kind of emotion surged up in Fitalio. Fear or joy? Unsure of himself, Fitalio simply held his son in his arms with trembling hands. Chapter 39: Traveling to Selene - Verene Village Chapter 39: Traveling to Selene - Verene Village It was the fifth day since our departure. We were still in the air. There were two roads to Selene, one to the west, through the neighboring Baron Formst. The other was south, through Viscount Keten''s territory. The latter was the route I took on my way back from an expedition when I was eight years old. The southern route was a big detour, so we took the safer way to the west. The day after we set out, we arrived in Formst, delivered the letter from my father that I had brought to the Baron of Formst, and were taken care of for the night. Since the baron is an imperialist, but my family has good relations with him, we leave the barony without any trouble. After that, we stayed in towns and villages along the road and made good progress along our way. "What are we going to do? Under the clear sky, a giant body was lying in front of me. "Well, I thought you might want some beef soon." "No, I''m not thinking about it! I can''t eat it up!" Gowthus, the bull demon, was out of breath, exposing his giant body. Pidosios, who had gone out to scout during lunch break, brought him along, saying, "Ha-ha-ha, there''s a big one." Dailas fired the first shot, Roland stopped the rush, and Markant and Salma pinched him. They easily defeated it, but the problem was what happened next. It was too big. When I compare it to Eras Rhino, it was cute, but it must have weighed close to two tons. Speaking of Gowthus, it is popular meat that even commoners can afford. I would collect it if I could, but... Comparing the giant body to the wagon, he peered into the back of the cart. "If we take out all the cargo C we can manage to get it on, right?" "I wouldn''t recommend it. It will take at least a full day to get to the next village of Ilsana. It will take at least a full day to get to the next village of Ilsana, and if we load it up, it will take even longer and put more strain on the horses and wagon. Even if you make it to Ilsana, there are no towns or villages past there until Selene. If one of them crumbles along the way, it will be difficult to reach them by the deadline." If I ran alone, I could make it in time, but that would be bad. If the baron''s son came alone and on foot, it would not only tarnish the family name. He would be a laughingstock. I stared at the source of the problem. It was his fault too. Why did he bring him here? Pidosios noticed the look in my eyes and smiled. "Don''t make such an oopsie face. Don''t worry. I can eat half a Markant." "Seriously, I''ll give it a shot." "Don''t!" I mean, they''re all... But wait, it might not be a bad idea to dismantle it. We circled the lying Gowthus. If we drain the blood and the entrails are processed, we can reduce its weight significantly. W also can carry its skin on foot. What about the round head? Are these bones? I had heard it was a bull demon, so I thought it might have big, stupid horns. It looks like it is wearing an upturned bowl. I don''t remember such a dinosaur. While I am thinking about this and that, Pidosios opened his mouth again. "Probably right. I ate cheese in that town. And it''s not a mop factory." Weld is a barony in the northern part of the road to Selene. This is probably in that territory. While we were talking about this, a girl appeared through the gap in the mop. And when she saw me, she ran away in a hurry. I must have alarmed her. Since we couldn''t find a route to the village, we went through the forest and pushed forward along a roadless path. It was understandable to be surprised when a group of up to ten armed men suddenly appeared. The village was surrounded by fields. Because of that, even the farmers stopped their work to look at us. Thanks to the knightly Roland leading the way, there was no commotion, but several men were waiting for us in front of the fence surrounding the village. A rather elderly man was standing among the working men. He was probably the village chief, judging from his appearance. We stopped the carriage a short distance away, and I dismounted and headed toward the villagers. Roland dismounted and followed behind me. "I am Alter Les Reedwald. I am the son of Baron Reedwald, who has a fiefdom east of here. Are you the village chief?" "Yes, I am, but ......" "I don''t like to go through the hassle of this. I''m going to get right down to business. I''m in trouble." The village headman''s gaze wandered in confusion. The village chiefs are not the only ones who are concerned about the quality of the products and services they offer. He led the chiefs on a tour of the village, and when he quickly showed them the actual product, they rolled their eyes at the giant body that had been crammed into the back of the cart. "Is this a Gowthus?" "Yes, it is. Gowthas were valuable livestock used by hunters and adventurers to enrich their towns and villages. We couldn''t leave them behind, so we brought them here." "I see. But we can''t afford to buy a single Gowthus......." The chief''s face clouded. Well, that''s right. I don''t think Gowthus is that expensive, but buying is not synonymous with wanting to buy. "We''re not talking about buying one cow, we''re talking about wanting to buy one. I''m not asking you to buy a whole animal. Some meat, all the skin, the round head C can you use it for something?" I ask Roland behind me. "It would be material for a buckler. It''s lightweight and hard, but surprisingly fragile." "Then you don''t want them. I want to make a deal with the rest of it minus those. I''ll need a place to sleep for the night and a carriage to maintain. Oh, yes. And if you have any cheese in stock, share it with me. I hear it''s good." "I can get you that much in a minute. ...... Are you sure you don''t mind?" "Sure. The main thing is not to waste this guy." The village chief''s expression brightens as he realizes that I am serious. The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of your car is to use the best car insurance policy. Considering the weight, the edible parts must be substantial. It would not be a lucrative deal. Villagers who had heard the story began to gather around and thanked us, intimidated by Gowthus''s huge body. In response, we headed for our lodgings for the night, guided by the village chief himself. Chapter 40: Traveling to Selene - The Girl at the Inn Chapter 40: Traveling to Selene - The Girl at the Inn The village of Verene is a small village of about 30 houses. The population was probably between one hundred to two hundred people. I did not expect to find an inn because it was off the road, and I am surprised to see a building appear. It was a single-story building with a neat appearance. A wooden board with the name "Polly''s Inn" carved on it hung at the entrance. A villager had apparently sent word, and upon arrival, a stoutly built man came out from inside and bowed politely. "Welcome, my friend. My name is Ronnie, the innkeeper." "My name is Alter Les Reedwald. I will sleep here for the night." We gree each other. Then, since it would be a hassle to transship them, Pidosios offered to carry Gowthus to the dismantling shed, and only Salma offered to accompany him. After seeing them off, we enter the inn. We opened the door and found ourselves in a tavern. It was a typical establishment in a small village or town. Since guests seldom come to the inn, it must be a place for the villagers to relax. Roland took care of the lodging formalities, and we went into our rooms to unpack. The women Valerie, Salma, and Mirana were sharing a room, the men were all in the same party, and Roland was sharing a room with the "Battle Axe of Destruction" whom he knew very well. Naturally, I''m shoved into a single room. Ronnie is scared because I will stay overnight at his inn, but his inn has a clean room. I sat on the bed for a little while to recover from my trip. When I left the room a short time later, Markant and the others had already taken over the table and enjoyed their drinks and snacks. Before I knew it, Pidosios had returned, sipping a delicious ale and munching on cheese. He is making excuses, but this is what he wanted to do. Why didn''t he just say he wanted to stop by? Next to the twisted man sat Salma, as if it were a matter of course. She has strong romantic feelings for Pidosios. It is obvious since she doesn''t even try to hide it, but the person to whom it''s directed didn''t seem to be interested. Perhaps it is not to the halfling''s liking? Whatever the case, I won''t get involved in other people''s love lives. I would watch from a distance, trying not to get involved. Roland was waiting for me to come, so I sat at the table with Markant and the others, and then let Roland sit down. I asked Ronnie, who came to take my order, for fruit and water and casually looked at the snacks on the table. One was the much-talked-about cheese and the other was fruit. The fruit looks like prunes. Are they soaked in something? It smells very much like alcohol, though. Children in this world have a taste for liquor on their way. Not only is it a raw water hazard, but there was no law against it in the first place. There was no point in abiding by the laws of my previous life, but I won''t do it. Since I almost died in making a cure, I have a little resistance to it. That is why I picked up the cheese that Pidosios had endorsed. It is much harder than cow cheese. When I released a small piece into my mouth, a rich taste, a slight sourness, and a strong saltiness spread in my mouth. This might be for ...... drinkers. "Isn''t it good for your palate?" Valerie smiles at me. "The taste itself is delicious, but ...... it''s a bit salty." "Maybe so. It''s a rural''s specialty. But the cheese here is much less salty. We don''t usually eat it as it, but we use it in cooking."v3l.B11n. "Hmm. Perhaps because it doesn''t need to be preserved?" "That''s right." I froze when I saw the person who appeared from the back of the room saying that. "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for the delay in greeting you. My name is Miranda, Ronnie''s wife." "Something about dismantling?" Ronnie is surprised at my lamenting. Gulping and stirring his ale, Marchant responded. "Maybe I wanted to dismantle mine." "YesCyou are the son of a nobleman, aren''t you? Are you interested in dismantling place?" Yes, I am. "He''s an odd one, you know. He already killed goblins, too. When he was eight years old." "That''s, well, I don''t know. ......" Ronnie is at a loss to respond to the content and rudeness of Markant''s statement. It''s okay. That''s not the point. It''s more than that C oh, it''s a waste. "Maybe you''ll make it in time." Turning at the unexpected words, Miranda comes from the kitchen. She puts a platter of sausages on the table, saying, "It''s simple. "I don''t think we''ve ever dismantled a Gowthus before in this village. The meat hasn''t arrived yet, and I''m sure it''s taking a long time." "So it might arrive in time! Lead the way, Pidosios!" "Yeah, ......, it''s too much trouble. It''s over. Let''s just give up!" And he plops down on the table and bites out a sausage. He is a... I didn''t hire him, so I''m not obligated to follow him. But he should at least show me the way. I''m sure Salma knows the way C but I will not ask her. She''s going to hate me if I pull her off. I''ll go alone now. It''s a small village, so there''s no chance of getting lost. As I was about to stand up, the door to the entrance opened with a bang. "I''m home!" It was a girl who came in cheerfully. She was the girl who was with a mop. She must have been the inn''s daughter. "Ah, I knew you were a guest." "Welcome back, Tess. Just in time. Show Alter-sama to the dismantling place." "Oh, what brings you to that place?" "He''s going to see the dismantling of Gowthus." "I know that! I heard that people bought a big monster. It was a Gowthus." "Yes, it was. Hurry up! The dismantling will be done, and Alter-sama is the son of a nobleman, don''t be rude." "Okay!" Tess agreed and ran out, saying, "This way, this way." Chapter 41: Traveling to Selene - Banquet Chapter 41: Traveling to Selene - Banquet Tess leads me to the dismantling shed. "Battle Axe of Destruction" tried to follow us, but there seemed to be no danger in the village, and Roland and I could handle most situations. And since most of the dismantling would have finished, it shouldn''t take too long. That''s why Roland was the only one to offer his services. Tess was walking a little fast because Miranda had told her to hurry. But I think she wanted her to run, but she didn''t feel comfortable rushing the child. Tess is strangely happy and her golden hair tied back in a bun, is swinging lightly. If there were a cat, I would jump on it. But she is a stunning resemblance to her mother. The only thing she inherited from her father was the color of her hair. She will probably have a hard time when she grows up. I didn''t want to walk around in silence, so I talked to Tess. "When we came into the village, there was a moo C a sheep. Is that one Ronnie''s?" "No, it''s Neil''s. I often have free time to work at the inn, so I''m helping him." Compared to the population, there are many sheep. I guess people help to herd the sheep to maintain the village. "So I am happy. We haven''t had this many visitors in a long time." "I see. Those sheep are noisy, but please take care of them for the night." "I''ll take care of them!" Tess spun around and cheerfully responded. I see that''s why she''s so happy. She seems to be proud of and attached to the family business. It is indeed a good inn. It''s clean, and the food is good. However, since it is on the southern road, the only customers are probably the peddlers who visit regularly and adventurers on rare occasions. Although it could be a transit point to Weld, there is a well-maintained road a little to the east, so there is no need to force one''s way through. The location was too bad. It is a valuable bar in the village, though, so it will not go out of business. After that, as we engaged in idle chit-chat, I learned that Tess was eight years old, two years younger than me. She is firm for her age, but children in this world, especially in villages, often work from an early age, so the time they can act like children is short. Even in the villages along the way, I rarely saw kids playing. While I was thinking about this, I saw a dozen or so villagers building a bonfire and setting up tables and chairs in the central square. Are they going to have a feast outside? I think they don''t have a building big enough for everyone to gather. Even there, a few children were running around under the direction of adults, but everyone had a smile. The kids also seemed more ready to play than to work. We left the lively square and approached the outskirts of the village. "Wait!" We stopped at an unexpected halt. Looking to see what was going on, we saw a boy emerge from a side street. He was dressed neatly for a village kid. His manner was somewhat pompous, so I guessed he was the son of an influential person. Tess muttered in a whisper. "......, here comes the nasty one." The boy comes up to me, glaring at me. I don''t remember him being hostile toward me. "He''s ...... always mean to me." Tess backed away a bit as she said this. Oh, I see what you mean. That''s what you mean when you''re mean to a girl you like. He is around the same age as her, so he must have looked like a pest to her. I had never had friends like this in my previous life, but I wondered what she does when she called her out. Is he going to say something sarcastic? I''d like to get on with it, wouldn''t I? The boy moved his gaze to Tess and chuckled. "Be my wife!" "No!" It was a direct confession. It''s not mean-spirited, is it? He rejected her immediately. "Why? She''ll be the village chief''s wife!" Undeterred by Tess''s rejection, the boy persists. Is he the son of the village chief? He doesn''t look anything like him. Is it better that he''s not a twisted little boy? Well, whatever. I don''t know, but I''m going to ask you to leave early. "I''m sorry, but Tess and I are both busy. We''ll talk another time." "What the hell are you? "I''m a guest at the inn." The same goes for dismantling, Nerios and the hunters here have not learned dismantling skills either. I don''t know exactly why, but one thing is clear. Those skills are outside the scope of my "Increased Growth Potential". If it''s not in the skills, I don''t get the skills. I realize that through my senses. To learn such skills as they should be, I had to gain experience. That is also the reason why I insisted on dismantling Gowthus. "What''s wrong?" Ronnie asked as I stared at him. "No, it''s nothing serious. Perhaps Ronnie is a former adventurer?" "You know exactly what I mean. I was for a little while when I was younger. I didn''t have the talent and soon gave up and go back to my parents'' house." Ronnie had mastered "One-Handed Sword 1". Of all the skills, combat skills are the hardest to learn. Besides, villagers don''t have opportunities to swing a sword, so they had to either have served in the military or be an adventurer. "From how he carried himself, I thought, What if...?'' He''s not that different in build from Markant." "I see." Markant stood up and lined up with Ronnie. He was trying to cover it up, I thought so. Yeah, they still look alike. Seeing the two of them, Danil is also impressed. "It''s true, I didn''t notice. Not only do they have similar physiques, but they also have similar atmospheres. They are like brothers." At these words, Markant and Ronnie observed each other intently. As soon as they looked at each other, they said. "Brother!" "Brother!" They hugged each other tightly. What the hell are they doing? And Ronnie, you''re older than him, right? They separate themselves from others, and suddenly the farce began. The others were cheering and eating up the rapid-fire developments while enjoying Miranda''s cooking and drinks with them. The village chief who sat next to us was staring at the improvised drama. Oh, there''s his son. Okay, let''s pretend we didn''t see it. Nevertheless, the presence of his son reminds me of Tess. If you look for him, you will find that he is still running around all over the square, adding drinks for the villagers and distributing grilled skewers. Isn''t he working too hard? Perhaps it''s in his nature, but he seems to be enjoying himself, while the other children are chomping on the skewers or playing with them. None of them are working. "Tess!" I called out, and he turned and rushed over. "You wanted to see me, Alter-sama!" "You''ve been working hard, haven''t you? You''ve probably been taking care of the sheep since this morning. Take the rest of the day off." "But I''m working, sir." "The other children aren''t working. In times like this, the adults should be left to their own devices, and the children should stretch their wings." Valerie, who was listening nearby, nodded. "You''re right, Alter-sama. It''s one thing for village kids to be busy. But festivals and celebrations are different. Children need to have fun." "But we don''t want to be short-handed. ......" "No problem then. Go on, Markant, give us a piece of your skin!" "HehC?" Markant, who had been on the farce, turned to me with a dumbfounded look. Then, as soon as he sees Tess, he assesses the situation at an uncharacteristic speed. "Leave the rest to your uncle!" And he ran off toward the inn. Ronnie was the one who panicked. "Hey, brother! That''s not good! I''m your brother, but you''re still a guest!" He''s not your brother, though. I sent Ronnie off in hot pursuit, and let Tess sit in the empty seat. I felt a hint of fidgeting from the village chief''s side, but it was bothersome, so I did my best to let it slide. Chapter 42: Traveling to Selene - Anomalies in Verene Village Chapter 42: Traveling to Selene - Anomalies in Verene Village The night of the feast passes with the serving of Markant, who has turned into an uncle. The village children return home, their bellies full and tired of the noise, and the square is now occupied only by adults. The people serving the guests took a breather and began to enjoy drinking and chatting while eating skewers of Gowthus and other food they can''t eat. Those people who had been drinking since the beginning had fallen unconscious, but many continued to drink. Soon after, Miranda comes to greet Ronnie with the pastry. She accepts it and thanks them for the food and their hard work. The two responded with a look of satisfaction and entered the circle of villagers. Tess remained at the guest of honor''s table, happily listening to Markant''s conversation. Perhaps this is how she usually listens to the drunks. I threw a snack into my mouth, drank a glass of fruit water, and watched everyone. Well, it''s time for me to leave. I would have liked to stay a little longer in this pleasant village, but it is not a free trip. Tomorrow, we would have to leave. As I was about to get up, I overheard a conversation among the villagers. I sat up at the mention of it. "CThey''re the guys from Weld, aren''t they? I heard they got away." "I think we''ve run out of food, haven''t we?" "Well, that''s because you ate them while you''re sleeping." "I think our lambs are down in numbers too. Maybe they were stolen by bandits. ......" "We don''t steal lambs. That''s why it''s our food." Bandits. We heard rumors about them several times on the road. As my brother had warned me, this was proof that the world was in a rough state, but I hadn''t seen any. They have appeared in this area C or perhaps there are signs of them. I glanced around and saw that Oze and Pidosios were also listening attentively. I don''t care if they''re drunk or not, as long as they are. The rest of us need to train. "Tess, did the bandits get out?" Tess, suddenly asked, was puzzled for a moment and then tilted her head. "I don''t know. It seems there are rumors." "The grazing land would be far from the village. Aren''t you afraid?" "I''m fine. If bandits come, I''ll beat them with my stick!" She said and pretended to beat them. It was a little heartwarming. I could almost hear onomatopoeic sounds like "Pokon! While we were talking like this, one of the villagers turned to us and said, "Hey, you adventurers, right?" "What are you talking about, Neil? They''re C-ranked!" Ronnie admonished him, but the man called Neil smiled. "Oh, then you''re strong. Ain''t that easy?" "It''s not a question of strength; how much do you think it costs to hire a C-rank? You can''t just ask him to do it." Ronnie shook his head in disgust. I''m sure he knows a lot of things since he used to be an adventurer. I don''t know. I asked everyone with my eyes, and Danil responded. "It varies a lot depending on the nature of the request. But C at the lowest price, it''s enough for a villager to live for more than a year if you know what I mean." After hearing this, Neil''s shoulders slumped. What? I thought I had heard that name before, but it was Neil the shepherd, wasn''t it? I looked at Tess and saw her worsened expression. She was making a strong statement, but perhaps her anxiety was heightened by the noise the adults were making. "What do you think? Village chief." "If you ask me that, ...... no actual harm has been done to us. And there are no witnesses." Neil the shepherd and the food man seemed to object to the mayor''s statement but kept their mouths shut. After considering the commission fee, he knows the village can''t afford it. The daily income of an average person in town is less than one silver coin a day. In this village, it would be about half that amount. Even if it is the same amount, it would be at least thirty-six gold coins for more than a year. That is not an amount this village can afford. Markant and Valerie looked at each other. They are from the same village, so they must have been in the same boat. However, they were in the middle of a request for an escort. They''re not in a position to move on their own. We can handle a bandit or two, but... When I looked next to him, Roland opened his mouth as if he knew what I was going to say. "May I? It will take us two days to be sure, bandits or no bandits. If bad weather strikes after we leave, it will be easy to blow off the leeway in our itinerary. If that happens, I''ll ask Alter-sama to run alone." "That would be a bad idea." "That''s not good, not good at all. So, please wipe away the mud on your family name while you are still in school." "That''s not what you say to the son of a lord. But that''s all right. I will wipe off as much mud as I can." Markant''s expression brightened when he heard this, but in contrast, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" did not react as well. Especially Pidosios, he was not listening from the beginning and was drinking while looking at the day after tomorrow. But he must have heard everything that was said. "Pidosios, can you do me a favor?" He turns to me at my words. His eyebrows furrowed and then his mouth twisted. "Are you serious? We are adventurers, we are paid to risk our lives. If I''m just asked to do whatever you want me to do, there''s no way I''ll have enough lives. Besides, even if they were here, they must have escaped, right? There''s no way they''d have the strength to attack a village." "Don''t get your story twisted. You promised to scout along the way. No, right?" "Do you think they''ll attack the village?" "It''s only a matter of time. If anything, the bandits may have delayed the attack." "Wolves are no better than goblins. We just have to crush them." When Markant remarked wryly, Danil agreed. "This is a livestock village, so I think they are more troublesome than goblins. Above all, wolves that attack people will attack again. There are many of them, and we should deal with them before they devour their prey. If we reduce their numbers to some extent and are vigilant enough, they won''t bother to attack livestock or people." "Deal. Then let''s hit the wolf pack." There were no objections or arguments, and tomorrow morning, we set out to strike down the wolves. Just then. The door opens, and Neil appears. "Is Tess back?" "She hasn''t come back yet..." Ronnie responds, and we look at each other. That''s just C that''s too good a timing, don''t you think? "Well, that''s odd. Normally I''d say a word before leaving." "Aren''t you stopping somewhere?" "Maybe so, I''ll go check it out!" Ronnie runs off. Battle Axe of Destruction also saw me and nodded and followed. Leaving them to search the village, we headed for the pasture where Tess was. The scouts, including myself and the "Sword of the Deep Silence," began looking for traces of Tess. It seems they were not in the village, and after a while, Ose joined us. After a quick search, I, Ose, and the scouts gather together. "What do you think?" "No wolves have infiltrated." The others nodded at Pidosios'' words. Then Ose opens his mouth, looking at a point. "I see Tess''s footprints. ButC" We turned our gaze to the dark forest. Why did we go into the forest? There was just talk that there might be bandits. No matter C I have a feeling we''re in trouble. I look down at the other mark, etched beneath my feet. Pidosios and Ose were staring at the same thing. Is there a meaning to this? If so, which one? The three of us nodded in silence and returned to the others. "Tess went into the woods." I told Ronnie, Miranda, and Neil the results of our investigation. They were speechless at the worst possible turn of events, but Markant blow it out of the water. "Leave it to us, we''ll bring her back." "Wait. Wait. "Battle Axe of Destruction" is on standby." When he was stopped and told to stand by, Markant glared at me in frustration. He met it head-on. "Wolves may attack the village. Someone has to stay behind. You are the best fighters for the job. Besides, the sun will be setting soon. You must be good searchers, or you won''t be able to do anything." "That''s true, though..." He looked convinced but unwilling to accept. "From what you just said, I''m also in detention? I''m an escort." "Don''t say that. It''s a little late for that. And RolandC" I lower my voice. "Assume all eventualities. We don''t know what''s going on yet. You''re the experienced one, you''re in charge. Ose, you''ll assist Roland." Roland and Ose looked at each other and nodded. I looked at Ronnie and Miranda, the villagers who had gathered, and the village at large. Then I told everyone I was going and ran out into the forest with the "Sword of the Deep Silence". Now, what do you think I''m going to find? Chapter 43: Traveling to Selene - What Lurks Within Chapter 43: Traveling to Selene - What Lurks Within We left the meadow and entered the forest to the north. Beyond this point was a low mountain. We thought it would be troublesome if we entered the mountain, but we ran into problems before that. As soon as we entered the forest, we lost sight of Tess''s footprints. There was too much noise. There were countless footprints and tracks, old and new, all over the place. Tess''s light weight made it difficult for her to leave her tracks, and the fact that it hadn''t rained recently made things worse. We might be able to find her if we took our time, but the sun was just about to set, making identification difficult, and there was no time left to spare. I immediately suggested that we split up and search, and the "Sword of the Deep Silence" readily agreed. They are very quick to understand at times like this. Since they had witnessed the battle with the hunter-fiches up close, they did not worry about anything unnecessary. I headed northwest alone, while "Sword of the Deep Silence" took a northeasterly course and proceeded deeper into the forest. As a temporary scout, I was hiding in the forest of Leknod with "Battle Axe of Destruction". But I''m more of a hunter. It was easier to act alone than to team up with someone unfamiliar. I proceeded through the dark forest, relying only on the moon and starlight. Soon, I noticed a difference from the forest of Leknod. I could not feel the breath of life. The wolves must be devouring all the animals and demons. If it were the forest of Leknod, the wolves would not have been able to expand their influence as much as they did. No matter how many wolves gather, they are still wolves. In that forest, they are nothing but food. I continued to crawl through the forest but could find no sign of Tess. I continued, but then I stopped. It might be a miss. Since there is nothing so far, I should think that Tess has not come here. Should I go back? In the "Sword of the Deep Silence," there is Pidosios, who has better search skills than I do, and Dailas, a beastman. Dailas has good night vision, so he can show more ability than usual when searching in the dark. As long as the direction is right, there is a possibility that he has found it. But if not, we lost time. Right now, the only threat in this forest is almost exclusively wolves. If the wolves are eliminated or driven away, Tess will have a drastically reduced danger. If that is the case, it would be faster to hit the wolves. We will search for clues while tracking the wolves. If we get nothing, we will attack the pack and search for Tess again. And then search for Tess again. That''s the best we can do right now. Somewhere there was a howl. The howls immediately rose from everywhere and filled the forest with spirits. Not long after we switched directions, the wolf told us where it was on its own. We headed for the nearest howl and saw five wolves running through the forest in one direction. Other wolves maybe summon those wolves. Perhaps the "Sword of the Deep Silence" was engaging another pack. Even though they are not good at fighting, it is hard to believe that they would fall behind the wolves. They maybe call reinforcements. If they could join up with us, that would be good too. Paying attention to the direction of the wind, I activate "Searcher of the ever-darkness" and begin tracking the wolves. However, contrary to our expectations, the wolves headed deeper into the forest. Is this a different matter from the "Sword of the Deep Silence"? I don''t know the expression on the wolves'' faces, but they don''t seem to be in the mood to kill. And when they reach the foot of the low mountains, they sense the presence of countless others. It stopped tracking and ducked into the shade of a tree. Cautiously, he approached the source of the signs and gently peeked out. In the pale light from the moon, I found the person I was looking for. This is something unexpected. Wolves are gathering around a hollow drilled into the slope. There are more than 30 of them. The void seemed to be a den, and the young wolves came running out, messed with their toys, and in a great hurry fled into the dark hole. The toy was a man. A bandit, he was on his knees, holding Tess''s neck and arms and holding them up like a shield to keep the wolf cub in check. Tess''s face was twitching and she was swinging around stiffly. It was fortunate that she was frozen with fear. If she cried out, I don''t know what would have happened. I suppressed the urge to jump out. Anyway, I found Tess safely. She was bleeding from her shoulder, but it was nothing serious. But the situation was too bad. There were wolves all around, and Tess was a hostage of bandits. The problem is that the bandit''s hand is around her neck. The bandit''s muscle strength is as high as 14. They would have no trouble strangling a child. So, ......, why not just kill him? I can cut off both arms, but there is always a chance. If I want to be sure, I should reap the life out of it with a single blow. CKill a person. This is the seventh one. About the same number of wolves have been seriously wounded and have fallen back. Nearly half of them have driven out of the fight. The wolves rebuild their crumbling encirclement, and I look at them as I adjust my breathing. When I decided I couldn''t outrun it, I was going to hit it as hard as I could and force it out, but I still had plenty of time. I had already experienced bloodied things in Hunter Fitch. Compared to that one, this was just a joke. "Give me your sword!" Suddenly, the bandit shouted. What the hell is he talking about? Oh, I see. I must look like I''m in a last-ditch fight and I must look like I''m wounded. Then it''s a success. Maybe it''s about time. The numbers have dwindled considerably. I ignored the bandits who still fussing over me, and I activated my "Appraisal". I confirmed the results. I should be able to see all the individuals now. Considering all possibilities, I looked around carefully, yet quickly. And one point. I smiled. I had expected a more troublesome situation, but C just like that? Thank goodness for clarity. At the back of the pack, a foreign entity stared at me. It looked like just a big wolf. But everything else was different. This one. I pull away from the wolves that leap at me with "Fast Movement". In an instant, he leaps in front of the alien and swings my Rhino Sword. A high-pitched sound. A preconceived move. Has it already grasped the "Fast Movement"? I take distance and face it. "You''re the culprit, Ovech." A tentacle with black claws repels my Rhino Sword, which should not exist on a wolf. It swung next to the head, and one by one more grew. The tentacles wrapped around the body, or rather, mimicked the body itself. Its body, which was supposed to be thin, grew, its hair gathered into sharp scales, and its entire body turned a deep black red. Its outer skin was reminiscent of a pressure ulcer or a lid cover. A crack ran across its reptilian head, and a new pair of eyes opened. I watched it with great interest. I thought it would transform itself like magic since it said "Mimicry". It was quite a feat of strength. It can manipulate the volume, color, and texture of even a single hair on its body. I am impressed by this. Is this its true nature, or is this its battle stance? Let''s give it our all, too. With one swing of my sword, I slash at once. At that moment, its tentacles extend like a thousand needles. I slash away a few while slowing down, but the pursuing tentacles take up the distance. One attack and one defense, how troublesome. Ovech cannot compete with "high-speed movement. But you can see it coming. That''s a tactic you understand. Its intelligence is the same as Hunter Fitch, and I can''t let my guard down. He slashes again and slashes away the tentacles. You''ve even taken into account the length of the sword''s body. My Rhino sword cannot reach the head or torso, and the tentacles are just barely extended. But there is no regenerative ability. New tentacles grow, but they move awkwardly. They are not similar, just imitating the outer skin as tentacles. But what are they going to do? This is always a step backward. I know that if I keep going like this, I''ll eventually get pushed asideC At that moment, a short scream came from behind me. "Don''t tell me this isn''t some kind of backhand?" It was little Ovech who was bounced away by "Wind Shield. I thought I felt a strange gaze, but it was still lurking in the void. The little Ovech was flying through the air. I turned around and cut off its head. Meanwhile, Ovech remained motionless. It knows that no matter how much space I show, it can''t win because of my speed. And it seems that he has no way to break the situation. Ovech backed away and let his fourth eye swim around. "It may have the same intelligence as that guy, but its abilities are too different. Let''s end this now." I unleashed ten "Lightning Bolt". Ovech tried to jump back, but all the bullets hit it directly. It stiffened with a glow and collapsed. Chapter 44: Traveling to Selene - The End of The Incident Chapter 44: Traveling to Selene - The End of The Incident The defeat and death of the leader left the wolves in a state of intense confusion. In addition to "Mimicry," Ovech possessed the skill of "Pack Control" which it used to keep the other races under his control. It was much stronger than mere wolves and its dominance was overwhelming. With their deaths and the disappearance of their skills, the wolves abandoned their boss and began to flee. What is going on? There are very few signs of life in the forest now. I think this is okay, but maybe we should reduce it a little more. As they prepare to give chase, they sense Pidosios and the others approaching. Immediately, the forest glowed lapis lazuli. In the blink of an eye, a net of magical power was built up and entangled in it. Then the wolves stopped moving. We fired arrows in rapid succession. And as soon as the chains of magic disappeared "Sword of the Deep Silence" members leaped out of the darkness and cut down the stalled wolves. Is it the magic of Pidosios? It''s a non-attribute intermediate magic, "Binding Chain". It has a wide range and can he can use it in a variety of ways. They didn''t approach us while we were fighting is they can''t distinguish friend from foe. Even if so, it seems useful. I''ll learn it someday. "I''m late!" "That''s fine. That''s enough. The rest are these." I chant "Firebolt" in multiple chants. I fire multiple chants of "Firebolt" at the fleeing child wolves. Several of them screamed and either died or lay dying. I guess the smaller the opponent, the lower the hit rate. I need more training. "The one that just attacked me is Ovech''s cub. I want you to finish him off." The "Sword of Silence" was gaping open-mouthed. Oh, shit. "...... I want to ask you something...?" "Don''t pry. You''re an adventurer. You''ll get away with it." I urged Pidosios and the others to go up to the tree to get Tess. Tess looked up at me in disbelief, perhaps relieved that the wolves were gone. "Thanks for waiting. Shall we go back to the village?" Tess nodded repeatedly. Are you okay? She didn''t seem shaken, but I thought I''d take her home anyway. When I jumped down to pick them up, the "Sword of the Deep Silence" had finished cleaning up Ovech''s child. "Oh, you found it." "Oh, dear." I put Tess down and treated her with a healing potion while examining the wound on her shoulder. It was a bite wound. Because the wolves bite her shoulder, I guess she has been brought here as food. The forest around here is not deep. The herd is too large compared to the amount of prey. Ovech must have maintained its herd by preserving and distributing the food so its herd would not go to waste. Maybe he was not a bad leader. The rest of the group, except for Pidosios, began to search for anything that might still be hiding. A quick look reveals nothing in particular. There might be some relics of the bandits, but it is not very promising with the escapees. "So, what was that just now? Was that original magic? How did you even recognize the little thing?" "I can use basic "Appraisal''". The rest is classified." "That alone is enviable C but okay. I''m not sure that''s it." The other is confidential. He didn''t have any malicious intent, just curiosity. "It''s classified, don''t probe me. More importantly, your magic was powerful too. Why didn''t you use it in the last fight?" "You know what, think about whether you''ll fall for it." The "Binding Chain" has a wide range, but there was a slight time lag before the chain spread out. It is possible to escape from the range if you''re fast enough. It is certainly pointless. "Alter-sama, what about the bandits?" Efurd asked. Pidosios looked down at the bandits and frowned. "Wow, that''s gruesome. I thought they were survivors, but they''re being kept alive." Surrounded by the giant Dailas and the others, the bandit was slumped to the ground, feeling intimidated and relieved to be saved. "Is there a bounty on that guy?" "He was almost dead in Weld, so I guess he''ll get it. I''m going to collect it anyway." Efurd and Dailas tied him up, and Dailas carried him away. The first thing to do is to get a good look at the forest. I strolled around the village and then returned to everyone. The joyous reunion was long over, and Tess was flailing her arms and legs as she regaled her parents with something. She was explaining my fight. Ronnie and Miranda were listening happily. I used a lot of abstract expressions, so there seemed to be no need to worry about any unnecessary information being leaked. Roland and the others approached my figure. "You''re back at last?" "Is everything all right?" "No problem. I''m sure you''ve been beaten up pretty bad, though. "It''s just a scratch. I had to do it this way to get it out." "Battle Axe of Destruction" that I had heard beside me had already been doing their stuff. "Battle Axe of Destruction" and the "Sword of the Deep Silence" that I already knew were listening beside me, chatting and dispersing. I call Ronnie and the others and tell them to stay at the village chief''s house for a while. He wants to know why, but I just say, "You''ll find out soon enough," and send them on their way. This is all I have to do is clean up the mess, but I guess they''re still aware of me. No sooner is the siege complete than the sheep start to make noise. It quickly becomes a panic, and as many as a hundred sheep run around the fence. "Surround them! Don''t let any of them escape!" The village chief interrupted hurriedly. "You have exterminated all of those demons, right?" "I wonder about that one." It was Pidosios, the morning''s honey wine, who responded. "After we left Alter in the forest, we found Ovek''s carcass. It was a small thing compared to the wolves and their masters here. Whatever it was, it could still be lurking around." "How was that guy dead?" "He was killed by wolves. Probably a pack takeover." Danil nodded his head in agreement. "That''s possible. I heard that Ovek who took over a pack will make the female of the pack give birth to a child. Then the offspring spread around, take over another herd, and expand their influence. But the central point here is livestock. Unlike wild herds, they do not move. The surrounding herds must have been immobilized and fought over each other. By the way, that carcass, was it small? I hear that Ovechs are timid. I have a feeling it was too young to leave the nest." "That''s easy. Witnesses know." Tess appeared from the end of the hallway. She seemed to have just woken up. She looks somewhat embarrassed, perhaps because she woke up later than the guests. She has a strong sense of responsibility. I invite Tess to sit at the table. When I asked her why she was in the forest, she answered as I had expected. Neil said that the number of sheep was decreasing, and Tess was counting sheep. That''s when she notices a lamb with another pair of eyes peering at us. Ovech must have been nervous about our sniffing around and Tess''s sudden behavior. It was a long way to the village, and the only place to escape was the forest. Tess ran into the forest. Ovech, a child, could not leave it at that. If the villagers reported it, their presence would be exposed. There was no choice but to go after them and take care of them. But that was Ovech''s territory, as he had left the nest earlier. They misunderstood that he had come to take over the herd and killed him. Tess was also captured and brought to the roost as food. We learned how it happened, but it did not assuage the village chief''s fears. The question was whether they were still lurking. Danil prefaced his answer with, "I''m just guessing" and said that Ovech''s reproduction might be affected by the nature of the herd it has taken over. Neil told me that the gestation period of the Zunu species is less than six months. Births last from the beginning of the year until about this time, he said. The fact that there has been no direct damage so far, and the fact that the individuals dominating the wolves were adults, suggests that they probably entered the area a year and a half to two years ago. And from the number of livestock and the density of animals around the village. They concluded that there might be two or three of the Ovech if any. Naturally, the village chiefs'' expressions were dark. Seeing this, Danil cheered him up. "Please rest assured. This is a matter to be reported to the guild. They will send an investigation team soon. And if they are still lurking, they will defeat the Ovech. Ovech is not a monster demon and is very careful. If we keep a watchful eye on them and keep a close eye on the sheep, they won''t even come close to them." "We''ll take care of it right away. And please report back to the guild." The village chief, Neil, and Ronnie bowed their heads. I looked at Tess and saw her hands clasped in her lap. Perhaps she remembered the horror of yesterday. She was shaking small. "Are you okay? No wonder you''re scared. That''s what happened to a girl. You should take it easy and recuperate for a while." As I said that, Tess''s attention suddenly changed. Then, blushing, she looked me up and down. "...... I''m a guy." It takes a while for the meaning of the words to sink in. Uh ...... what did you say? A guy? What did it mean? I looked over at them with a squeaking motion and they all stood still. Pidosios was dripping mead from his mouth, and Neil the village chief was frozen. I managed to regain my thoughts and chewed over my statement. I know that one, I''ve read about it in the manga. That''s the pattern. "Look, Tess. You know, men have weird things attached to them. You know, the ones that don''t grow back with age." "I know! I''ve been growing them since birth!" "...... Really?" Tess nodded with a bright red face. "I don''t care, be my wife!" "No!!!" Bouncing off the hardened air, the son of the village chief intervened. He immediately got rejected. The exchange was as usual, and finally, everyone began to move. Markant fussed to get confirmation from Ronnie, and when they learned it was true, they fussed even more. Salma looks relieved as she pokes Pidosios, who can''t handle the situation. "Oh my God, I thought it was your thing. You can tell if it''s a man or a woman by looking at them." I can''t tell by looking, which is why there''s such a fuss. What kind of connoisseur are you? "Why not! If it''s a baby, you''ll give birth to it!" "No!" I don''t know his name, I''m not interested, and I don''t know what he''s talking about. "I don''t know your name, and I''m not interested in you, son of the village chief. You''re the real deal, I''ll give you that. But hey, no matter how hard you try, men can''t have children. You''re a man, right?" "Of course I am! And don''t lie to me. Sletzer had a child all by itself!" Who is that guy? "Who''s that?" "A pet snail! It gave birth to a bunch of tiny white ones, but they don''t have shells yet." "Yeah, that''s not right. Snails can give birth, but they''re not the ones that did it. Wash the container immediately. And don''t leave the food in it." The women left the table with disgusted looks as if they had imagined what was going on. My son was fidgeting with a face that didn''t add up. What is this village? Is it full of people like this? That''s why they let strange people in. Amid the dismay, the Ovech problem is done rest for the time being. After that, we started packing. Soon it was time to leave. Chapter 45: Traveling to Selene - Until We Meet Again Chapter 45: Traveling to Selene - Until We Meet Again We loaded up the back of the carriage with food, barrels full of water, and the skins of the Gousas, which had been prepared in a great hurry. The skins were still in the process of being tanned, and I was to ask Seren''s artisans to continue the process. I greeted the village chief, Neil, and the other villagers in the spring sunshine. "Chief, thank you for taking care of us." "What do you say? I don''t know what would have happened to this village if Alter-sama hadn''t been here. We have been indebted to you so much that we can''t thank you enough. Will you stay with us for a while longer?" "I would like to, but I don''t have much time. I have to be in Seren by the time the formalities are closed. Oh, and watch out for bandits. You can''t escape them, but it would be troublesome if they took hostages. Do not approach them carelessly." "Yes, sir." Even as he says this, the village chief looks anxiously at the forest. It seems that he is still concerned about Ovech. He probably wants us to stay behind until the survey team arrives. I wanted to take care of the bandits at least, but there is only one village ahead of us, so we will have to hand them over to Seren. We can''t take care of the bandits that far. We have given the bounty to the village, so we will ask them to do their best until we hand them over to the guild. "Contact the guild as soon as possible. The guild will not be unaffected by a report of a noble''s son and two groups of C-rank adventurers." "Thank you very much." The village chief bowed deeply. He saw Ronnie and Miranda running from the inn. "Thank you for waiting. This way please." Ronnie held out a small barrel and a leather bag. Roland and Marchant take it. It seems to have been brought to them as soon as it was ready, and Miranda is still in her apron and her arms rolled up. "I''m sorry I asked for so much." "No, this is not the best way to thank you. Besides, I don''t often handle such ingredients." The contents were Ovech dishes. Ovech had caused some commotion, but after breakfast, I remembered that I had not dismantled it and went in a great hurry to retrieve it. Then, with the help of Danil, Efurd, and the villagers, I processed it. This Ovech was unique not only in appearance but also inside. Its entire body was covered with muscle fibers like a net, with widely spaced bones, and if I looked closely, each bone was composed of multiple bones. The tentacle part was almost entirely muscle, with a single highly flexible muscle running through the center. The unusual structure of the bones was quite promising, but all the parts deteriorated rapidly as soon as they died and would fall apart in less than two days. In addition, we could not find any magic stone, so it was a monster that was not worth defeating. The only saving grace is that the meat is said to be tasty, but people rarely hunt it because of its ugly appearance. Not wanting to waste our catch, we brought it to the inn and asked Miranda to help us. "The barrel is Ovech soup. It is highly salted to last a long time, so adjust the flavor as you add water. The bag is herb-roasted or fried uncooked and cut into bite-sized pieces. These may be damaged quickly. Please eat it before dinner." As I listened to the explanation, I smelled something delicious. I looked and saw that Markant had opened the bag and was peering into it. He swallowed hard and looked as if he was about to put his hand out, but as expected, even Markant held back. Don''t mess with it as soon as you leave. Then Ronnie, Miranda, and Tess lined up and thanked me again. "Thank you so much for saving Tess." Roland is on horseback, Pidosios is on the governor''s platform, and the others are on foot, setting up a perimeter around the wagon. They rested in shifts, so now Markant and Valerie were riding together. Markant reaches into his leather bag again. Perhaps because he knows there are many gluttonous eaters, Miranda has prepared a large quantity. Still, there is a limit. If left unchecked, she would eat it all by herself. As I was paying attention to the food, Markant opened his mouth as if he had just remembered. "By the way, do you know?" When Valerie tilts her head, Marchant makes a crisp face. "If you want to cry, go ahead and cry. It''s a child''s prerogative, remember?" Poof, Valerie blows Ovech out of the water. This guy, what''s he going to say? Staring at him, Marchant excuses himself. "No, for what it''s worth, you don''t cry or sulk at your parents. Where''s your child''s privilege?" That stuff has been revoked since birth. When I couldn''t argue with him, Roland slinked up to the back of the carriage. "That''s a misunderstanding. The little boy doesn''t cry, but he''s very picky. Sometimes he persuades Urban, sometimes he soothes Henriette. He is very, very, very desperate." "Isn''t that ...... something different?" He ducks the stupefied gaze of his passenger and drives Roland away. The first thing I did was to take away the skin bag so that I wouldn''t be able to eat any more of it. I think these guys are taking me too lightly. I''m the son of an employer and a lord. Well, it''s easier than being bothered by them. Suddenly, I looked in the direction of the village of Verene. They were interesting people, too. Those people had no contact with the locals along the way. We usually stayed only one night in one village. This was the first time I had stayed there for three days. There is life in the towns and villages we passed through. If we had had time to interact with them, we might have had other encounters. But C I don''t think there was one like that. I think back on the events of the past three days. How many years will it be before the next time? How will I be different then, and what will they be doing? I have more to look forward to. Ronnie, Miranda, and Tess. I will buy souvenirs for them, too. I thought about what would be good for them. Then I realized that Tess''s souvenirs in my mind were all women''s things, and I laughed. Chapter 46: The Academic City of Selene Chapter 46: The Academic City of Selene Chapter 46. The Academic City of Selene Four days had passed since we left Verene village. Passing through the village of Ilsana on the way without a break, the carriage safely entered the territory of Selene yesterday. Although Selene is a single city, it has a vast territory. Considering its size, it would not be surprising if also included multiple villages, but Selene''s rulers stubbornly continued to protect only Selene. The wagon drives along a grassy road. According to Roland, we would soon arrive at the town of Selene. Once we reach this point, we will not be late. It seems that we did not have to run. I pat my chest and look at my surroundings. On the road, we saw many travelers. Some were adventurers, others merchants. These must be a sign that Selene is near. The sound of approaching wheels made me look back. Then I saw a carriage come to us from behind, overtaking our carriage without slowing down. It is a beautifully decorated carriage. It must have been a noble''s carriage. I try to remember, but I don''t recognize the emblem. Whatever the case, if they are going to Selene at this time of the year, they must be in the same entrance group as me. I returned my gaze to the meadow. I think this area isn''t getting hit by heavy snowfall, and the signs of spring are growing stronger with each passing day. I wondered if the snow had disappeared by now. As I gazed at the colorful flowers and fresh greenery glistening in the sunlight, thinking back to my faraway hometown, an ear of winter wheat suddenly leaped into view. They spread out all around, covering the meadows in the blink of an eye. Cultivated land C it''s about time. I leaned forward from the carriage, then Roland raised his voice. "I can see it!" Far ahead on the road, a faint black line emerges. Gradually it grew thicker, and the towering spires and buildings beyond the outer walls became clearer. Is that Selene? I thought it was not a small town, but it is many times larger than Reedwald. The carriage moves forward, with cultivated fields on either side. As we approached, the exterior of the town became more apparent. What caught my attention was the oddity of the outer wall. The high stone walls are covered with carvings. The walls are covered by carvings of birds, lions, and countless warriors. It looks intimidating for some people, but I don''t think so. I activate "Appraisal" and groan unintentionally. The human-shaped colossal statues carved into the outer walls were all golems. "You''ve noticed?" Danil speaks to me as I exclaim. "People said that it is not the walls that protect Selene, but countless golems. I heard that in emergency cases, those things will fight back all at once." "That''s absurd. No one is going to attack Selene." "Yeah. Since the golem was there, it hasn''t been on the battlefield once." Of course not. As far as I could tell, there were not more than ten or twenty of those golems. If that many stone golems attacked all at once, any army would be annihilated. It would take a powerful individual or party to win, but inside the outer wall, there are countless wizards, including the leaders of the magic guilds. It was impossible. But still, the animals are ordinary stone statues. Birds are understandable. They can''t fly, so moving them is of little use. I wonder why the others are not. If a stone warrior astride a lion were approaching, I think the enemy soldiers would cry and run away. While I''m thinking about this, the carriage arrives at the east gate. The gatekeeper immediately recognizes it as a nobleman''s carriage and leads us aside. Roland dismounts from his horse and starts talking with the gatekeeper. I observed the gatekeeper from the dais and felt a little relieved. The gatekeeper is equipped with ordinary weapons and not with any magical gear. It seems that no matter how rich Selene is, it does not have enough magical tools to supply ordinary soldiers. The gatekeeper read the parchment handed to him. He went to the back of the carriage and greeted me. Then, after inspecting the cargo and collecting the town tax, he permitted me to enter the town. Eleven days had passed since my departure from Reedwald. Was it for defense? Somehow, I felt it was not. Alphas Cartilard is the most powerful wizard in the history of the Arsis Empire. About 750 years ago, many magicians and intellectuals gathered to admire him, who withdrew from his hometown Selene at a young age. In the blink of an eye, Selene possesses the strongest, yet untouched military power. At that time, the territory of the Arsis Empire was smaller than it is today, and it was at war with the Kingdom of Baromat and the Unified Kingdom of Hazel. Because of the war, Alphas Faction''s independent military power must have seemed like salvation to the people. Inevitably, the population must have increased rapidly. Moreover, Selene was a country town owned by a certain count, who had a regent. Even in the duke''s domain, it would be impossible to suppress the Alphas'' Faction, and even more so with a regent. In addition to such a situation, the population grew without limit. This townscape is a remnant of that time, perhaps a lament from the regent. "It should be around here..." Roland''s voice interrupts my thoughts. It seems that we had left the commercial zone at some point, and the atmosphere of the surrounding area had changed. I looked around, but there were no buildings that looked like that anywhere. The school must have been quite large. Roland asked a man passing by and pointed to a branch road. The road was wide enough for two carriages to pass each other, but it was as cluttered as ever. We had no idea where it led. We thanked the man and continued on our way. We turn a few corners, and the atmosphere finally changes. Small restaurants, cheap hotels, and general stores lined the street, and the number of young people and students who looked like academy students began to increase. As we turned a right-angled road, a huge structure appeared at the end of the road. Is that Cartilard? Even though it was cut off by the buildings on either side. I could still imagine its size. We proceeded in silence and reached the main gate. "I''m starting to think you''re a little bit different, Selene." Despite my words, I was overwhelmed by its majesty. At the end of the cobblestone pavement extending from the main gate was a school building with two spires that seemed to pierce the sky. On either side of it, large buildings lined the street. Even though I looked around, I could not get a panoramic view of the entire building. It seems to be quite deep. On the grounds, men and women who appeared to be upperclassmen were chatting under a row of trees, and a young boy entered the building with a man who appeared to be his valet. Cartilard is huge school buildings and facilities on a vast site. I looked at the contrast of green and gray with deep emotion. This is an academy with a history of 700 years. I would attend here for the next few years. Staring at the worn cobblestones, I took the first step toward the big break in my life. Status on arrival at Selene up compared to just before the Hunter Fitch battle Name: Alter Les Riedwald Race: Human Level: 18 (+4) HP: 92/92 (+25) MP: 225/225 (+52) Str: 13 (+1) Int: 16 Dex: 15 (+1) End: 13+2 (+2) Agi: 17+2 (38: doubled) (+1) Charm: 15 [Skills] Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement, Multiple Chanting, Mental Resistance 5 (+1), Ice Resistance 2, Appraisal 4, Mixing 6, Tracking 3, Stealth 4, Presence Detection 3, One-handed Sword 6, Taijutsu 6 (+1), Dagger 5, Archery 3, Fire Magic 4, Water Magic 4, Wind Magic 5, Earth Magic 6 (+1), No-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 1, Lightning Magic 2, Denatured Magic 5 (+1) [Magic] Beginner level Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning Bolt, Flame Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Physical Up, High-Speed Movement, Create Solution [Title] The Reincarnated One, Ace of the Homecoming Club (+2 End, +2 Agi), Second Son of Baron Reedwald Chapter 47: Entrance Examination Chapter 47: Entrance Examination After completing the examination procedures without delay, the morning of the entrance examination arrives. The usual group of people saw me off outside the inn, but none of them seemed nervous. As an aristocrat, I had already been accepted to the school, so the examination was only to check my academic ability and combat skills. "Well, I''m off." At my signal, the carriage started moving. Markant sent us off with a few curt cheers like, "Just do your best," and "Don''t make the other kids cry." I think there''s a better way to put it. And I won''t make them cry. The gentleman was a mature man hired only for the day. I thought Pidosios would be fine, but I heard it isn''t normal that a noble is an adventurer, not that the halfling was anything to do with it. It''s all about appearances and whatnot. Besides, Pidosios is a road warrior, and it was not part of the agreement to take him to and from the examination. Roland had intended to do so from the beginning and had asked the inn to make arrangements. The carriage goes smoothly and we can see Cartilard Academy of Advanced Studies. There were three graduate schools in Selene. The three schools were the Cartilard Academy, the Lappunas Academy, and the Lurgt Academy. All of them accept nobles and commoners without distinction, but the percentage of nobles is decreasing in the same order. I am joining Cartilard, as my father wanted me to be. There are many other academies and private schools, but people said that the three graduate schools are exceptional. This is not only because of its fame and history but also because the deans of the three graduate schools are councilors. Three of the nine trustees who manage Selene are deans of the three graduate schools, and their influence is enormous. We parked the carriage next to the school building, and Roland and I headed for the entrance. The entrance area was full of students, their attendants, and even family members who had come with them. "Well, I''ll be here." "It''s going to take a whole day. If you are not busy, take a nap in the waiting room." "I will do so. AndC" Roland looks around quietly. "Please don''t get violent, okay?" "I won''t!" "The Reedwald family are the lowest barons. If you don''t like it, please be patient." "I know that without being reminded. You''ll have to worry about that kind of thing after you''re accepted." "I''m having trouble over there too." What does this guy think I am? I''m not going to leave any evidence. I left the anxious Roland behind and headed for the exam room. The morning was a written exam. My exam number is 72, and when I went to the designated classroom, most students had already gathered there. However, nearly half of them were not seated. As I took my seat, I saw with my "Appraisal" that all of them were children of noble. What on earth are they doing? I wondered and soon understood. They were greeting each other as nobles. If they were to be rude to a superior, there would be a major incident. For those who have already been accepted to the school this greeting is probably more important than their exam. And what kind of smell did they have, and interestingly enough, they didn''t greet the knights or the commoner children. No matter how well dressed they were. There were nobles like me sitting on the floor, but they sniffed them out and greeted them. Do you recognize them by their gestures? The nobility''s bloodline is titled, so if you can use "Appraisal", you can judge it. Incidentally, it seems that titles are acquired by those in positions of strong influence, those with characteristics that compensate for their abilities, and those who have different backgrounds, whether good or bad. For me, "Second Son of Baron Reedwald" is influential, "Ace of the Homecoming Club" is compensatory, and "The Reincarnated One" is different. I think it''s rare for someone to have a complete list. Don''t I have any special privileges? They are nobles who don''t have skills such as "Appraisals". And yet they sniff out their kind perfectly. Perhaps it is an inherent skill of the nobility title? I have no clue what it is, though, do you? Unfortunately, they caught me by their sense of smell then they made me greet them several times. There is no victory in this game. My card is the weakest, a draw at best. And the guy who would get a draw had never challenged me to a fight in the first place. I was on a losing streak. Fortunately, few fools showed any irreverence when they beat me poorly. While talking to me, they were always aware of their surroundings. If I showed poor behavior or attitude, and in case I offended someone close to my parents or someone of higher rank, I never knew what kind of impact it would have on my birth family. Even at the age of 10, they are still nobles. A child claiming to be the son of a viscount walked away with a look that said, "How nice of me to treat a baron with such respect." I don''t think I can get along with him. Even more so for an idiot. The ones who got stuck in the corner of the classroom were the children of commoners. Some were shrinking away. The others were preparing for the examinations without a care in the world. This is more to my liking, but I still felt it is hard to deepen our friendship. The people here were from wealthy families, usually the sons and daughters of merchants. They know how to deal with the nobility, so there is inevitably some reserve. People like Markant are not here from the beginning. That''s strange. I can only see a future of loneliness. Despite my anxiety, the examination begins. The content is the history of the Arsis Empire and basic academic skills such as arithmetic. In addition, there are questions on magic, alchemy, and even knowledge of demons. Is this typical of Selene, or should I say typical of this world? I am pretty good at these things, so I passed the written test without problems. I think it is a very high score even if I don''t get a perfect score. After a short rest, the examinations for combat and magic began in the afternoon. Those who do not have a background in magic do not have to take the exam, but they are not exempt from it. But their final score will be deducted, so it will be very hard for the commoners if they miss the magic exam. They hold the combat art test in a schoolyard-like plaza, and the examiner, who appeared to be an instructor, explained the rules. In summary: they''ll call examinees then examinees engage in a mock battle with each other. They measure the test''s time limit by an hourglass. And from the size, it seemed to be about ten minutes. In addition, excessive attacks would result in point deductions and, at worst, disqualification. The pairings were to be decided by the academy, with no distinction made between men and women. There are three test rooms for the mock test, and chairs are lined up on one side of the room for the students to wait. After the explanation, the students took their seats as they pleased. Again, the aristocrats began to play troublesome games over who would sit next to whom. Not wanting to get involved, I joined the commoners and quickly took my seat. After settling down, I looked at the examinees again. I was unsure of the number of examinees since they are separated among several classrooms during the written examinations. But there seemed to be about a hundred students taking the exam. There are people like her, aren''t there? The world is a big place. While I was thinking about it, the girl kept her mouth shut. She was probably thinking about how to convince me to get information for her. Even if you''re an elf, you''re still a kid. That kind of thing, I should hang the sickle and shake it. The other party is upset and confused. I''m worried about being serious, that''s why your story breaks. "Number 68, 72! Forward!" As I''m playing such a silent game, I hear the examiner''s voice. "I''m sorry, but it''s my turn. If you''re wondering if I''m strong, this will tell you." "I hope so." The elf girl smiled as she looked at my opponent. Well, I agree with you. Number 68 is a commoner. Moreover, he had worn-out clothes and dirty skin. He was a poor boy. Even so, he seemed to have plenty of motivation, waving his wooden sword as he waited for his opponent to come out. From the way he was waving the wooden sword, it looked like he was an amateur. I showed my examination ticket to the examiner, who confirmed that I''m number 72. As soon as we faced each other, number 68 glared at me. You''ve got a lot of spirits, don''t you? Or do you have something to hide? Movements such as swinging are the domain of combat technology skills, but there are also skills such as "High-Speed Movement" that nullifies the superiority or inferiority of skills irrelevant. We can''t deny the possibility that this guy, like the elf I mentioned earlier, is a unique skill holder. Let''s not go with "Appraisal". I don''t care if it''s a fight for your life. This is a mock battle. In a real battle, there may be situations where there is no time for "Appraisal". I''m sorry for him, but it''s good for practice. The referee steps forward and explains the precautions again, then confirms both sides'' intentions and moves away from them. "Start!" The boy rushes in at the same time as the order. He raised his wooden sword and swung it down with force. I knew he had no skill. I ducked, bending my upper body to avoid him. I was wary that he might try something in pursuit, but the boy just fell and rolled away. Isn''t he just a kid? The examiners burst into laughter at his unfortunate appearance. The boy stood up, his face bright red, and jumped at me again. I pass it off. Since nothing comes at me, this seems to be my ability. But, my goodness, that''s hard to do. This was my first experience fighting a non-combatant. The warier I was, the more I felt sorry that there was such a difference. If my enemy is a little more competent. I''d at least be in shape. I looked at the hourglass. The time limit is about ten minutes. This mock fight is not only for me but also for the boy. Well then. I''ll stick around for a few minutes. For a while, I ducked and sometimes parried the onslaught. After five minutes, the boy''s strength ran out. He has reached his limit. I hit him with my torso, which was full of gaps. The boy cowered on the spot, unable to raise his voice due to the intense pain. "This is the end." I thrust the sword at his neck. But the boy shakes it off and stands up, biting his lip. That''s admirable guts. If your enemy isn''t at my level, we might have had a fair fight. "That''s it!" The examiner declared. The boy was stunned, but he quickly changed his point of view, "I can still do it!" he said to the examiner. I quickly bowed and left, not wanting to get caught in the middle. As I''m putting away the wooden sword with the protests behind me, the elf girl is coming for me. "Was there any point in doing it? Now." "I don''t know, it''s not for me to judge. I''d rather ask you something." I cut in, and the elf girl gave me a dubious look. She didn''t lose her head, but she backed away a little, a sign of caution. But don''t be naive, elf girl. There''s no way I''d ask a question I already know the answer to. It''s about the important information that isn''t shown in the status. Confirming it is my top priority. Avoiding her sharp gaze, the elf girl retreats further. Then, as if to catch up with her. "You''re a woman, right?" "What about ......?" The elf girl''s face goes blank. "Gender. You''re not a man, are you?" "I''m a woman no matter how you look at me! Can''t you tell by looking at me? "I can''t tell by looking at you. I''m so relieved. I''m not going to be fooled again. I discard the elf girl who''s glaring at me with angry eyes and return to the crowd of examinees feeling refreshed. Don''t worry, my eyes aren''t rotten. Chapter 48: Farewell Chapter 48: Farewell The magic test was surprisingly easy. All you had to do was to fire magic at the target in turn, and there were about 20 examinees gathered. If you think about it, there are no heretics like me who can use "Multiple Chanting," or exceptional people like the elf girl. The Beginner Level is the best they can do. I easily shot through the target with my declared magic, "Earth Bolt" With this, the test was over. Surprisingly, there was no test on the quality of magic. Even if the status is a privacy lump, there''s no way to teach it if the aptitude is unknown. Does the academy not have the magical equipment for the test that Virgil mentioned? Two days after the announcement of the acceptance announcement is posted in the early afternoon. I''m on my way to the academy with Roland. Even for noble, if your behavior is too bad, you may be rejected in rare cases. I''m always a good kid. There was nothing to worry about, but just in case. At the entrance of the school building, I line up with other examinees and watch the announcement of the results. "There it is." "Yes, there it is." Various lives unfolded around the master and servant exchanged silly exchanges. Some are aristocrats, but most are commoners who are unsure whether they have passed or failed the exam. The examinations are the same in every world. I am sorry to say that I feel like a cheat, but I am now a student at the Cartilard Academy for Advanced Studies. I''m not that happy because it''s a matter of course, but I feel a little relieved inside. If I am not accepted, I wonder what I should look like when I go home. My mother would be happy, though. After leaving the academy, I headed straight to the commercial guild. The school also handles the enrollment procedures, but the guild will take care of all the paperwork for you. In addition, since the school fees and future living expenses are deposited in a large sum, we had to go to the guild to withdraw them anyway. The commercial guild has a huge branch in the center of town, which caught my attention whether I wanted to see it or not. The fact that they are in such a good location is a testament to their strong influence in Selene. A few areas, such as economic activities, are thrown to the commercial guilds. Regardless of Alphas''s actions and ideology, the essence of a wizard is individualism and secrecy. Territorial management would be unsuitable. People are constantly coming and going from the commercial guild. If you entered the guild with them, you would find a large hall with a vaulted ceiling. The inside is divided into several parts. And I can hear various conversations leaking out from everywhere. Most of the voices that I heard seemed to be coming from merchants and their associates, but there were also children of the nobility and their attendants. Like me, they must have come to ask about the admission procedure to the academy. Well, we have to apply too. Roland seemed to be new to the Selene Commerce Guild and is looking for the contact person in charge. As I was doing so, a young man walked up to me in quiet steps. "Welcome to the Commerce Guild. How may I help you?" The young man who approached me was about 20 years old. He''s neatly dressed and slenderly built. His face looked like a man of business, but he gave the impression of being somewhat soft. "I''d like to ask you to confirm my money deposit, take care of the enrollment procedures on my behalf, and pay my tuition and boarding fees." When Roland responded, the man led him to one of the compartments, saying, "This way, please." and then sat down in front of him. He''s in charge of the incoming students. "My name is Samini." "I am Alter Les Reedwald." We greeted each other. At times like this, aristocrats have their attendants answer. But we are the lowest baron, and it would only make us feel empty if we tried to act like a big shot. To put it bluntly, it''s a bit of a roundabout way. Roland also introduced himself and handed him a piece of parchment. That parchment is a certificate of deposit for money, which can be withdrawn at another commercial guild once it has been deposited. It''s convenient, but since the deposits and withdrawals of the money are transported by fast horses. Someone like me traveling at full speed can get a head start on updating the information. It''s a promotion from academy student to criminal. Samini opened my deposit slip and asked me a few questions as he looked it over. While responding to them, I take a peek, too. It has information about the city and date of issue, the names of the payer and payee, the amount of money, and the terms and conditions are listed in detail. The documents were similar to those in my previous life. Like the exam, it all settles down to the same form in the end. After saying no, Samini left the room, and when he returned, he was carrying another piece of parchment. "Confirmation has been completed. We are now in possession of 100 gold coins. The tuition for the year will cost 50 gold coins, and 14 gold coins for dormitory fees and other expenses. The remaining balance is 36 gold coins. May I proceed with the procedure?" I asked them to proceed with the procedure and kept the rest of the money. I now have about 30 gold coins on hand. This is more than enough for immediate living expenses. The fee for depositing the money was 1 silver coin, and there was no charge for the enrollment procedure. The former is a flat fee for supporting traders and peddlers, but the latter seems to be a service for nobles. If the nobles get a good impression, they may use it on another occasion. You get what you lose, right? To put it bluntly, it''s "Keep up the good work". Also, he told me that the Adventurers'' Guild''s money deposit service is free, but only for adventurers. That is only natural. If they charge a fee, adventurers won''t use the guild, and if they do, they have to walk around with their money and goods. It''s a walking safe. If I were a thief, I would rob the place even if I had to. I fill out the necessary information, including my name and exam number, on the form they give me. After confirming this, Samini writes something on another form. "Then, please hand this proof of payment to the reception desk of the academy. With that, payment is done. There is a deadline, so we recommend submitting it early." We thanked Samin who politely said, "I look forward to seeing you again." As the evening was approaching, we decided to submit the proof of payment at a later date and headed for a certain bar. They''re going to hold a feast to celebrate our success. The inn they are staying in is too upscale for those people to make any noise, so Markant took the trouble to find a small tavern and rented it out.N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. When I arrived, the party had already started. They''re all excited to see me, saying that I''m the star of the show, but I think they just want to drink. Roland offers me something more. The weight in his palm made my eyes widen. "......Why do you have this?" "Anyone can understand. The penniless boy suddenly had a lot of money to spend. You''ll go to sell it off again soon, so I kept it until now." "It was an emergency at the time. I am not a spendthrift." I look at Eras Rhino''s magic stone. It has been two years. I miss this feeling. "Well, then, this is the end of my part." "Are you leaving already?" "I''ve safely delivered you boy, to Selene, and all that remains is to submit the proof of payment. You won''t need me." "Wait a minute." I took three cloth-wrapped vials from my backpack and handed them to Roland. "Take these. They''re the best ones." "You''re offering me another expensive item." Roland accepted the vials with a smile. "They are all healing potions and of good quality. Two of them have an accompanying effect on recovery from fatigue, and this one has a stronger effect on waking up from sleep. It''s a bit of an awakening effect." "I will take good care of them until the day you return, boy." "No, use it. A potion is a consumable, you know?" After the conversation, Roland begins to prepare to leave. He''s planning to return home alone. Traveling alone on horseback is a faster way to return than on the outward journey, but it is also more dangerous. I wondered if he would be okay. Roland refused to see me off, but I forced him to accompany me outside the east gate. When I left Selen for the first time, winter wheat with heavy ears is swaying in the gentle spring light. On the amber-colored street, I, Roland, and "Battle Axe of Destruction" stopped. "Are you going home alone? Why don''t you go and blend in with the troopers?" "That would slow down my return. Don''t worry, I traveled the country alone when I was an adventurer. But more importantly, my boy. Please take it easy. Sometimes you neglect your own life." "I don''t mean to C well, I''ll do it in moderation." Roland shook his head anxiously, "I''m counting on you." He then turned his attention to "Battle Axe of Destruction". "I hope you are all in good health." "You too. Let''s go diving in the woods again." Roland shook hands with Markant and the others, then turned to me and straightened his posture. "Roland Dillat, I am now returning to Reedwald." "You, you have such a last name?" "I still almost forget it. For a long time, I was just Roland." I smiled at Roland''s smile and he smiled at me. "I''ve been a mere Roland for a long time." "It''s a great honor to be your escort. Take care of my father and the others, Sir Dillat." "Yes, I''m at your service!" Roland bowed and jumped on his horse. The familiar back of his horse was moving away from him. I was five years old when I started training with the sword. Roland and I have known each other since then. He was my escort at the Midsummer''s Eve celebration, and after that, whenever I did something, he was there to protect my back and support me. His knowledge and flexibility as a former adventurer helped me a lot. Even after he disappeared, I kept my eyes on the road. "So C what about you guys?" A gaunt palm answers my question. Markant patted me on the head. "We''re staying. We''ll take requests in Selene for a while." "Okay, okay, stop." I shook him off and glared at him, and the four gave me a warm look. I''m the same age as you guys on the inside. Don''t treat me like a child. "Let''s go home." I turned on my heel to end the conversation. And then, taking "Battle Axe of Destruction" with me, I started walking toward Selene. Well, Roland guy is pretty old, but he''s still growing up. By the time he returns, he''s going to be even stronger. That''s something to look forward to C but I have to train so I don''t lose. Chapter 49: The Abandoned Tavern Chapter 49: The Abandoned Tavern Chapter 49. The Abandoned Tavern Selene is the home and birthplace of the Magic Guild. There had been Magics'' guilds or Mutual Aid Societies before that time. But the secretive wizards seldom sought help from others. The most they could do was to cooperate with their teachers and apprentices, which, combined with their small numbers, had rendered the mutual aid societies relatively unknown. Then along came the ever-familiar Alphas Cartilard. After announcing his retirement, he has reached a point even a genius can''t understand. There are no secrets to protect now. The hero of "Multiple Chanting," Rapunas, is probably in a similar boat. Incidentally, Alphas, whom Rapunas could not beat no matter how many times he challenged him, is the possessor of a very rare skill called "Essence of Magic". According to what he told us, everything related to magic is made more efficient. Perhaps it is the correction of power, activation speed, success probability, and magical power consumption, but if it can compete with "Multiple Chanting," it must be a powerful skill. It''s a skill that could destroy a city if people have a conflict with such a thing. The aristocrats of the time must have been very concerned. The Mutual Aid Society was reborn as a Magic Guild by these insane people. Those people imparted knowledge without hesitation, and in particular, the organization and systematization of attributes were a great help in speeding up the understanding for later mages. Selene, which was influenced by this, is now called Academic City, but it would be more appropriate to call it Magic City or a City of Magical Studies. Even the academy, which is supposed to be an educational institution for the nobility, teaches magic, and many private schools specialize in it. And now I''m entering a branch road from the main street. I''m heading to the Cartilard Academy of Advanced Studies, a corner of such a magical city. I passed a carriage with a coat of arms several times. They''re probably nobles going through the admission procedures. Mixed in with the hustle and bustle, I could also see a few current and new students. However, no one is walking around bare-chested like me. I felt a little bit out of place, but it would be pointless to mend my appearance now. In any case, I will be walking around town as I please in the future. It seems that the procedure is done at the school building. I lined up at the reception desk and handed in my proof of payment. The clerk checks to make sure there are no problems, and after that, the clerk begins to explain the procedure for enrolling in the school. The conversation was about the date, time, required items, and entering the dormitory, but I interrupted the clerk with one word. "WhatCno fire?" "Yes, sir." The clerk seemed a little displeased to be interrupted, but that was not the point. What do you mean by the dormitory being fire-prohibited? "What about mixing the ingredients? And, General Tea!?, I can''t even cook a meal, can I?" "Please prepare your meals in the school building. There is a cafeteria, so there is no need to cook for yourself." "The school building is ....... Oh, I see! You can use it 24 hours a day!" "Haha, no way." The clerk laughed it off lightly. The dormitory was banned long ago due to frequent small fires and disturbances. Moreover, the school building closes at 18:00 because there will be no lecturers. That means fire magic is out too, right? What''s that? It''s the knee-jerk reaction of the Magic Guild. Are they going to nurture students? What''s my position now that I call it a magic city or something? What should I do? That''s not good. If they find out, I''ll get kicked out. If I do it in the garden, it won''t catch fire, but it will rain and people will see me. I might as well build a hideout somewhere on the property. Or dig a basement. That would be bad. I''ll be expelled from school. Worst case scenario, I''d be restricted from working out at night. My parents'' house also kept the fire attribute to a minimum. The problem is Mixing. I use healing potions casually because I make them myself, but if I buy them, I''ll go broke soon. Should I give upCgive up on the dorms already? That might be a good idea, but most lodgings are also fire-prohibited. Plus, the cost of lodging would be too much, so I''d be broke anyway. Well, there is cheap accommodation on the way to the institute. It might be for students who can''t stay in the dormitory. Then, it would be cheaper than the inn, and we might be able to mix it up. "By the way, if I withdraw from the dormitory, will I get a refund?" "We are sorry. No refunds will be made. I''m sure that was stated on the paperwork during the enrollment process." With a cold face, the clerk apologized. You have to read these things carefully. I continued my question, feeling a little tearful. "So if I only enter the dormitory and don''t return, will I have any problems?" "No, not particularly. The academy is a place to learn. And we don''t get involved in anything else."v3l.B11n. It''s more difficult to bind the nobles rather than the commoners. The people who play around seem to throw parties and such. I had no choice but to ask the clerk for the location of the dormitory and leave the school building. Whatever I do, I should take a look at least once. I paid a lot of money for it. Well, my father did. The men''s dormitory was on the right side of the school building, and I picked up the key from the office on the first floor. The room was on the fourth floor, and upon entering, I found it as spacious as a room in my parents'' house and furnished with all the necessary furniture. The view is good and I like the atmosphere, but I don''t think I''ll be returning to this place. There was no contact information from the academy, so I locked the door again and left the dormitory. As I walk through the front door, Samini notices me and approaches me. He glanced around, probably looking for Roland. "This is Alter-sama, what is it?" He spoke, his expression is slightly clouded. The ceilings were higher than those of a normal house. "It''s suddenly so big. Could it have been a commercial building?" "You guessed it. Decades ago, this was a tavern." So that''s why the arches are decorated. I move my gaze from the pillars to the arches to the ceiling. The decoration is pretty simple. They didn''t spend a lot of money on it. Maybe they didn''t have any good land, or they were trying to sell to the poor. Either way, it was a reckless move. No one but the neighbors would notice a place like this. Or was that their goal? A bar is known only to those in the know. Not bad, but as long as it was closed, it probably didn''t work out. After a quick survey of the large room, I check out the spacious kitchen and the water. "Is the drainage working?" "It''s fine. There is a shared well nearby. The only problem, however, is upstairs." I went upstairs and agreed. "I see, I can''t recommend this." Looking up, I saw a beautiful blue sky and spring clouds drifting gracefully. The roof and some of the walls had collapsed, and fallen leaves had accumulated. There is no security or anything. You can get in all you want. "There was a plan to repair it, but they use the cheap stone, and it turned out to be cheaper to rebuild than to fix it halfway. Moreover, the location is so bad that it is unprofitable, so we are leaving it unattended." As I listen to the story, I tap my foot on the second floor. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to collapse that easily. The stone is strong, even if it''s cheap. Besides, of the two rooms on the second floor, only one of them has a view of the sky, so it''s only a matter of not using it temporarily. Any other problems?" "That''s all. The rest of the house has a basement and a backyard." The basement was a warehouse and somewhat cooler. There''s nothing out of the ordinary, so I went out the back door of the water plant. "So this is the backyard. It''s surprisingly spacious." "It seems to have been used as a place to park horses and to store luggage." The backyard was overgrown with weeds. The backyard''s an area that is separated by an alley. And all the buildings face the other side. It looks like they don''t have to worry about being seen. I stepped on the weeds as I looked around. "It looks a little like our yard, doesn''t it?" Samini tilts her head. "We have a training ground in our yard. I dared to leave it in disrepair. My grandfather says there is no such thing as a good battlefield." Along with Samini, who was impressed, I looked at the backyard. It hadn''t even been half a month. And yet, the feel of the dirt on my feet was somehow nostalgic. I gave a small nod. "Okay, let''s do it here." "UhCwait a minute." I came to myself and Samini stopped me. "Give me a few days and I''ll find you a better place. We have a lot of repairs to do here, and we don''t expect to get a tenant anytime soon. You don''t have to make a decision now, do you?" "No problem. How much is the rent?" Still, he reminded me again and again. I could see his point, but I didn''t want to start my time at the academy in a precarious position. Besides, the place was not as bad as Samini said. The location is bad, and there is a problem with the view of the sky from the second floor. Samini tried to get me to back off, but I finally gave up when I realized I wasn''t going to withdraw. "This is an annual contract, and the price is 30 gold coins, including land tax." It''s almost all of the money left over from the money I sent him. I''ll have to live on what I have for the time being. "Okay, I''ll take care of it. The amount of money I have on deposit will be enough. "Yes, I will take care of it. Also, this backyard is included in the lease, so please feel free to use it. You are not required to return the property to its original condition unless it is in a very bad state." "Restore it to thisCwhat condition is it in?" "Oh, that''s right." We looked at the backyard again and laughed quietly. Chapter 50: The First Year at the Academy - The Beginning of the Academy Chapter 50: The First Year at the Academy - The Beginning of the Academy Chapter 50. The First Year at the Academy C The Beginning of the Academy I went around general stores and bought furniture and daily necessities that I needed. I''ll use the room on the second floor, which is in sight of the sky, as a bedroom, and I''ll use the remaining room as a storage room for materials and other items. I''ll decide what to do with the rooms after I repair those rooms. For now, I''ll seal it with boards and repair it myself. I have decided to make a large room on the first floor as my living base except for sleeping. First, I''m arranging a small table, chairs, and shelves. Once I get used to the institute and this lifestyle, I plan to start putting things together. With my new living arrangements at least in place, I moved out of the inn where I was staying. "Battle Axe of Destruction" is away on a commission, and I inform the innkeeper of my new place to stay. The innkeeper seemed to know that I was coming to the dormitory and looked at me suspiciously, but I had no reason to explain it, so I left the inn as it was. Incidentally, even though I was gone, the accommodation fee for the "Battle Axe of Destruction" would remain with me until I returned. Then, they would have to pay their expenses and stay at another inn. I''m worried about misunderstandings, but if that happens, I''ll ask the Adventurers'' Guild to pass a message to me. After that, I was busy preparing for the entrance ceremony and repairing my house, and the morning of the entrance ceremony, the first day of the academy, arrived. I poured "Pure Water" into a washbasin and dressed. I left early because of the distance from my house. I started walking in the morning in Selene in a strolling mood. Spring flowers were swaying in the cracks of the road. Spring is in full swing.v3l.B11n. Although Selene''s main streets and main roads are cobblestone paved, most of the streets are still dirt. Naturally, the area around my home belongs to the majority. It is usually not a problem for me because it is well trodden. But when it rains, I would be careful. When I entered the branch road of the academy from the main street, children were proceeding in the same direction. The ones with slightly nervous looks are new students, while the others are current students. After all, the only people on foot are commoners, and the nobles are using their carriages and those carriages passing right next to us since a few minutes ago. How could they not be anxious in such a situation? Nobles are sent out to battlefields, and they may even take command when demons appear in the territory. If they don''t train their bodies, they won''t be able to move correctly when the time comes. I was so anxious about it from the time I was born. When I arrived at the main gate and headed toward the school building, several men and women who appeared to be upperclassmen shouted, "New students, please go to the auditorium." The auditorium is on the first floor of the school building, and a man in his thirties was waiting for us at the entrance, repeatedly instructing us, "Everyone, please pack up and sit down." This one appeared to be a lecturer, but he had a normal face and only his hair was unnecessarily thin. I guess the creator gods must have gotten the parts wrong. The auditorium is quite large, and the number of new students was small. If the seats were the number of students, there would be about 60. Since they would be in school for three years, there would be at least 180 students. Most 4th and 5th-year students would graduate, and at most, the total student population would be a little over two hundred. Aside from the three graduate schools, other small academies usually go out of business. No, rather the opposite. Cartilard has a large percentage of commoners. We may be in a strange situation where the more famous academies have fewer students. After a while, the seats are roughly filled. After a few moments, new students sit on most of the seats, and then the hairy head shouted "Everyone, please be quiet." When the new students quieted down. An old man comes up to the podium. The old man introduced himself as Colmes, the dean, and begin his address. It''s rude to peek at someone else''s status too much, but my curiosity inevitably got the better of me. He looks like an old wizard C how good could he be? I''m surprised to see him. I didn''t expect to see only "Earth magic 2". He has only mastered a handful of magic. There are plenty of adventurers who have mastered this level of magic. Did they buy him for his abilities other than magic? Or maybe his charming appearance? I looked at the status again. The title is "Councilor of Selene" so there is no doubt that it is him. What stands out in terms of ability is his 17 points in intelligence. If it is other than his status, was he bought for his managerial skills? I don''t think so. The dean''s speech was over, followed by the introduction of the lecturers. After that, the entrance ceremony ended. There are no speeches or announcements by the head of the school and no welcoming speeches from current students. That is also a consideration for the nobility. If ranking the students would cause trouble, it would be better not to do it in the first place. While I was wondering what was happening next, Huval, the lecturer with the slicked-back hair, called out to the new students. "Those whose examination numbers have been called, please gather here." It seemed they''ll explain to us about the academy, but I wondered why they were splitting us up. They call my number too, so I go to Hval first. The number of students was about half the total, and it seemed that many of them were aristocrats. Among them, there is also an elf girl whom I met at the time of the examination. Did they divide us by our status? But even so, some people might pass on as noble on the other side of the room. We are led to the classroom by Hval and again told to sit in an appropriate place. The classroom had no blackboard. But only student couches, a long table, and a podium. It was built of stone, just as it appeared outside, and was somewhat cold. The only thing similar to my previous life was the large windows with glass panes. After everyone was seated, Hval stood on the podium. "Once again, I am Hval, the instructor. I am in charge of academics and some liberal arts. I''m sure you have no idea what I''m talking about. First of all, let me explain about the academy." The academy has a system similar to a university. There are no classes, and students must complete at least two of the five courses to advance to the next level, and three years of study to qualify for graduation. The reason why there are so few subjects is that the subjects aren''t sub-divided like in my previous world. For studies, arithmetic, history, and the Veriates language are included, and completion is judged based on a comprehensive evaluation. The liberal arts are treated differently, and all students must take them. The purpose of establishing the academy was to improve the quality of the nobility. The content of the course was the manners and dances of the noble. And also the common sense of society. Is that right, your majesty? "And, aren''t you all wondering? If there are no class divisions. Why did they divide the new students in half?" Hval''s words brought a strange smile to the faces of some of the students. "The subjects I just mentioned have one major characteristic. It is easy to learn from others or not. In the two subjects of liberal arts and academics, there is little to be gained by sitting in chairs with the better ones; in fact, they will drag each other down. Therefore, only in the two subjects, do we separate those who excel from those who do not. Those of you who have achieved above a certain level in the written examinations are called Yux for convenience. The other is Vienus. This continues for one year, and your performance determines whether you move each year. Of course, there will be students who are Yukes for liberal arts and Viennus for academics." Even in an academy with a motto of not creating sparks between students, there were clear divisions. I sighed lightly, trying not to be seen, and stood up. "I am Alter Les Leadwald. I am the second son of Baron Urban of Reedwald, lord of the eastern part of the Arsis Empire." I didn''t hear a single murmur over here. It is natural since he is a baron C I thought so, but then, unexpectedly, a reaction occurred. "You''re a Reedwald? You''re the Reedwald family?" A tall boy walked up to me. "I''m Keten. Lambert Alois Keten." "Isn''t thatCyou''re my neighbor?" We shook hands without a second thought. "I never thought I''d meet Reedwald at the academy." "Same here. I didn''t know there were people my age in the neighborhood." Keten is a viscounty southeast of Reedwald. After defeating the Tremble Cube, I can reach Keten by going south on the way back. "By the way, who''s that guy behind you?" Another boy was standing behind Lambert. When his eyes meet mine, he bows his head. "My name is Felix Gordo. I am the third son of Gordo, a knight in the service of Viscount Keten." "No need for a formal greeting. I told you that honorific titles are unnecessary, Doris-sama." The two men laughed when I dared to call him by his title. "This is the ground, so please don''t mind me." "I see. As long as you don''t overdo it." "I''m sorry," Elphimia coughs behind him as he shakes hands with Felix as well. "Sorry to interrupt the excitement, but are you ignoring me?" "Never like thatC" I bowed my head, and for some reason, it was Lambert who bowed his head. I was stunned, and Lambert turned to me with a dumbfounded look. "A court magician is the same rank as a count. Don''t you know that?" "I had no idea." I see so that''s why the outside world was so noisy. Court magicians were rare, but they were of the same rank as Doris, weren''t they? "I don''t need to worry about honorifics or language either. I''m not a court magician, so I''m of a lower rank." "Will you let me do so? It''s a little late for that. By the way C are you sure you don''t want to mingle over there?" "You are joking, right?" Elphimia snickered at the endless aristocratic battles. There was no hereditary system among court magicians, and it was a meritocracy. Lateral connections were of little significance, so it might seem ridiculous. Lambert was in the same boat. He took one look at the attack and returned his gaze. "I overheard your conversation earlier, do you two know each other?" "We only talked a little during the exam, right?" "That! This guy is rude, he asked if I''m a fake woman!" Elphimia glared at me. She''s so upset. That''s a compliment if you ask me. It was too much trouble to explain, so I meekly bowed my head. "I''m sorry about that. There were many things along the way. I promised myself I wouldn''t be fooled by someone else''s appearances again." "What''s that? I don''t know, but you''re fooling me again, aren''t you?" When I tilted my head, Elphimia smiled triumphantly. "Because I''m not an elf." "Huh?" I looked at the girl in front of me with a dumb voice. I looked at the girl in front of me. She had pointed ears, and she was an elf, no matter how you looked at her. "I''m a quarter. My grandmother is an elf. How can a non-human be a court magician?" She was a quarter. She looked more like an elf than a fake elf. But she''s right. If you are an elf, both parents must be elves. The Arsis Empire is a human country, and no other human species would be appointed as the central court magician, even if they were half-elves. But C and I smile wryly. "I was indeed deceived. I was also surprised. I''ll admit that. But this level of surprise is nothing compared to what you will see on the road. You know. When people are truly surprised, honey wine flows out of their mouths." "It won''t come out! What kind of demon are you?" Even halflings are human. You can''t discriminate against them. Elphimia and even Lambert and the others asked me what was going on, but I never opened my mouth. No matter how many words I tried to say, I couldn''t convey that thing''s mockery. With such a noisy opening, my life at the academy began. Lambert, Felix, Elphimia. There were nobles and their equals with whom I could have a decent conversation. For better or worse, Doris''s one voice may have been the beginning of breaking down barriers. Thank you to such a young lady C well, you don''t have to. Chapter 51: The First Year at the Academy - Rackendale Chapter 51: The First Year at the Academy - Rackendale After that, the students checked the monthly lecture schedule and events posted at the school building''s entrance and busied themselves with preparations. A few more days passed, and the first lecture of the academy began. The first subject was liberal arts, and as Hval had explained, the students were divided into two groups: the best students, the Yux, and the rest, the Vienus. Perhaps because it was the first day, the content is an explanation of the subject of liberal arts. Hval''s hair shone brightly in the sunlight from the window. I''m not bothered by the lack of lectures, but what bothered me more was the small number of lectures. The schedule showed five lectures on the first two or three days of the week, and the remaining five days were blank. While they teach liberal arts, academics, and the art of war in rapid succession, they only teach magic and alchemy once a week. According to Hval, this is because the study of magic and alchemy is too specialized. The study of magic and alchemy is not something we learn overnight, so cramming lectures into a class is repetitive. It was not much different from reviewing on one''s own. The blank period is not only for such review but also for studying subjects that are interesting or subjects that the students want to focus on. The school also had instructors on call for this purpose. And they were always available to offer advice. The students are left to their initiative. It sounds pretty easy for students who only have liberal arts and academics, but I was grateful for it too. I had already acquired some of the liberal arts through classroom learning from an early age, and I was good at other subjects as well. If I had to spend time reacquainting myself, I should be doing something else. First, I needed to repair my house, and then I needed to make ends meet. My living expenses are a pressing issue. After paying the rent, my father sent me only six gold coins for living expenses. I have about 30 gold coins in my savings, so I will not starve immediately, but that is just for this year. If I spend it all, I will have to live on six gold coins from next year. If I sell the magic stone from Eras Rhino, it will last until graduation, but if Roland finds out, he will lament that he should not have returned it. So, how do I find the money? Selling potions is difficult. This is Selene, where there are many alchemists and prices are low. If it was just for pocket money I can, but if it is for my living expenses, I would have to make it in large quantities. Probably, I would have trouble with the magic guild. Another candidate is to become an adventurer. The distribution from "Battle Axe of Destruction" was more than the profit from the potions sale. At first glance, this seems like a good idea, but it has its pitfalls. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" is a C-rank adventurer, and their reward is high. And since they are a powerful team, the monsters they hunt are also quite powerful. I can''t always find monsters, and the rewards for F rank are cheap. Even with my total take-home pay, I would have to raise my rank to D, or else I would be in trouble. The only thing left to do is to look for work in town, but if that is the case, it would be better to steadily work my way up the ranks while earning daily wages as an adventurer. There are many jobs that I can''t do because of my physical condition. My immediate goal is to repair the house, then become an adventurer. The class is over and the students are leaving the classroom. As I''m packing my things, Lambert and Felix came over to me. "What are we going to do after this? The lecture on the art of combat is in the afternoon, right? We''ve got some time, so we are talking about doing some physical exercise. How about you join us?" Saying this, he made a pretense of swinging his sword. "Sorry, I have an alchemy lecture coming up." "Oh, right. I''m sorry, You''ve got a lecture on alchemy coming up. You''re a man of many talents, you know." "If it''s just numbered, Elphimia is no different." Elphimia is taking a course other than the art of combat. They had no talent for magic. "Even if you bring up the daughter of a court magician. Well, that''s all right then. I''ll see you later." "Ah." I parted ways with Lambert and the others and headed for the alchemy class. Elphimia is also in the group moving in the same direction, and when she noticed us, she quickly approached. "How much can you do? Alchemy." "As good as anyone else. How about you? "As good as anyone." Elphimia and I exchange a smile. I think she wants to compete with me, but I''ve already won the game. Elphimia has "Mixing 2" which is inferior to Simon''s, the alchemist from Reedwald "Mixing 3". It''s a big feat for a ten-year-old to be on par with his real work, but I was an unbeatable "Mixing 6". It is even better than Reedwald''s top class, Tsuzan''s "Mixing 5". It''s not a coincidence, but it''s not for nothing that I can recreate Potion of Sharpe. Magic, though, is a dismal failure. Slashing with a smile as a weapon, we arrive at the alchemy room. Upon entering, I found the interior to be worthy of its name. The desks are spacious, with plenty of space between them. Since I can handle fire and dangerous materials and avoid bumping into each other. My shelves were lined with alchemical tools and inexpensive materials, and they would not have been out of place even if I move to the previous school. Since there are no fixed seats for any lectures, I took a seat at an appropriate place and looked around the room. I felt that there were not enough desks and chairs for consideration. There were 10 students in the room, and even so, the empty seats were noticeable. No one entered the room after that, and it was time for the lecture. These were all the students who had taken the course. Isn''t this a little bit terrible? If recovery magic is a surgical operation, potions are internal medicines. Everyone should be taking care of them. Compared to flashy magic and combat techniques, potions are behind the scenes, and it takes dozens of minutes or even days to make one. I know it''s simple, but... While I''m confused about this situation, a lecturer entered the room. His name is Luckendale, and my first impression of him is round. He is short, and apart from his body, contours, and narrow eyes, even his facial parts are round. Shaking the fat off his body and his nearly gray blond hair, the round old man stood at the podium. "Hello, everyone. I already greeted you at the entrance ceremony the other day, but let me introduce myself again. I am Rackendale. I am an alchemy instructor." He bows his head and immediately begins his lecture. He begins by explaining what alchemy is, the main ingredients of potions in circulation, and even the manufacturing process. Rackendale''s hands were moving as he gripped a piece of charcoal. There are no blackboards in this world, but there are tools that serve a similar function. It is called lacquer and board. Lacquer and board were used in the previous world until the blackboard came into existence. In this world version of lacquer and board, a large board is coated with Fizka Stone, and charcoal is used as a brush to draw letters and figures. It is a whiteboard, not a blackboard. It is a great help to the students, but it is a classic. I wonder if Alphis was not interested in this kind of thing. "No one? Then you. Answer me." "Well, I don''t know." "Ha ha, you''re not very good at jokes." I''ve strangely caught his attention. I''m sure it''s okay, though, since it wasn''t hostile. And, I can answer Rackendale''s question. Right now, the situation in this classroom is the answer. Alchemy, and "Mixing" in particular, doesn''t require a skill. With the right amount of materials, knowledge of input and stirring, or instructions from a skilled holder, it is possible to mix a potion without skill. It is impossible to make a high-grade potion because it is difficult to discern, but anyone can make an antipyretic potion. That is why alchemy emphasizes the importance of the master-disciple relationship. Rackendale also tells the same story to everyone. He was looking at me a lot. Rackendale pulled out a chair from the empty seat and sat next to me. He then asks Cody to instruct the other student, a fourth grader. He''s staring at me, the round old man. "Um, why are you sitting next to me?" "Never mind. I''m just looking." "It bothers me a lot. It''s hard for me to do this." "Again. I''m looking away, but it''s not a perfect input." Ah, I''m starting to get the picture. He''s the type of person who I can''t measure by status. The "Mixing" skill is 4, but he has a very good eye for "Mixing". "That''s great, that''s I used to do it. I knew you were good at Mixing. You''re better than me." He can tell so much by the way I move. He''s a great guy, but I''m starting to feel a little sick. "Oh? You''ve left a little bit of material." Such a round old man tilts his head. Since I didn''t touch the sachet, he seemed to judge it only by the amount I put in. That''s not good. I guess I left too much to the "Mixing". It is already too late, and Rackendale opens the sachet and compares it with the powder floating in the flask. "Hmm, I knew it. The quality of the solution is right for you. But it''s pretty small. Even I can''t see this far." Rackendale shook his cheekbones and nodded, as if impressed. I don''t know. It''s not a bad thing to be appreciated. But I don''t think it''s a good idea if this continues. If I fail on purpose, I''ll complicate things even more. I should just give up and make it normal. Ignore the neighbors as much as possible and focus my attention on the flask. NilkabCI guess I shouldn''t stir it. I move the flask up a little and away from the fire. And as I slowly heat it, the powder begins to rise gently in the solution. The powder goes to the surface of the water as if swimming. And from there to the bottom of the water as if tracing the wall surface. A bright green color oozed from the powder and trailed as it moved. What put a damper on such a beautiful scene was the sickening feeling that swelled up next to me. "Oh...what a pure ...... swaying prodigal fluttering veil ...... beautiful ......." The round old man writhed and squirmed, panting and gasping. Oh my God, there is a pervert here. It is the alchemy pervert. The old man''s appeal of the heart reached no one, and after a struggle, I finish the potion of antipyretic. I haven''t been this tired in two years from mixing. The most important thing to remember is that you can''t just take a look at the information you have on the internet. No, don''t take my potion. It''s in good shape. "It looks like you all got most of it done. Those who failed, don''t be discouraged. Alchemy is a series of failures. If you gain experience little by little, you will be able to mix a potion of antipyretic in a single hand. HoweverC" Rackendale holds up my potion. "You will not reach this state with ordinary effort! Do you understand, ladies and gentlemen, that this potion is of high quality? Only a few people in Selene can make this with these materials. Please observe and learn!" I put my potion under my lab coat. Hey, what about observation? In the end, the potion does not return and the lecture is over as I watch the students taste the potion. Exhausted, Elphimia approached me happily. "Good for you, the teacher praise you." "Did it look pleasing to you? That situation." "You''re not only good with swords, but also with alchemy. You can use magic at least at an intermediate level, can''t you?" "I will refrain from responding." As I was dodging around appropriately, Rackendale glanced over at me. The herbivore''s figure overlaps with my own. Oh no. I was out of my seat faster than the predator could step out. "See you tomorrow." I said to Elphimia, and then I heard a voice say, "YouC" and escaped from the alchemy room. I got a little serious and ran down the hallway. Will I have to do this every time? Chapter 52: The First Year at the Academy - A Celebration of Discernment Chapter 52: The First Year at the Academy - A Celebration of Discernment Chapter 52. The First Year at the Academy C A Celebration of Discernment "You look strangely tired." Lambert called out to me as soon as we arrived at the training hall. Felix is one step ahead of me and is wiping his sweat. What is it with these refreshing people? I envy them. I sat down on the ground and exhaled."I think I should go home and get some rest. I''m so tired." "Is it alchemy that hard?" "No, it won''t be. It''s alchemy, you know?" Lambert looks down at me with concern, but Felix denies it. This guy doesn''t understand. "You, you should see the same thing. A round old man staring at you, writhing around, saying how wonderful my hands are." "What kind of lecture is that?" As Felix was twisting his head, Desindo, the instructor of the art of combat, arrived. "Everyone is here. Let''s start the lecture on the art of combat." I forgot to change my clothes. I just sat down and go for it. I joined the students and listened to Desindo''s talk. The art of combat included basic skills such as One-handed Swords, other offensive skills, "Horseback Riding", "Tactics", and even "Logistics". The location of the lectures varied depending on the subject matter, ranging from training grounds to classrooms to horse stables. In addition, we''re forced to participate in field exercises held twice a year. The first semester''s exercises are held jointly with the alchemy students, and the second semester''s exercises are held jointly with the magic students. If you''re entering in both, alchemy and magic are given priority. After the talk, they decided to have a mock battle. Two students were nominated and crossed swords after they introduced themselves to each other. It seemed to serve as a self-introduction to Desindo. Then the mock battle between the new students began. Most of the students had no skills, but some showed reasonable movement. Among them, Lambert and Felix stood out from the crowd. The other team had skills, but they held them off and won the battle. If they continue to grow at this rate, they will become one of the best swordsmen in the world. It was my turn to step forward. "I am Caruas Silar Teolt." A slightly overweight boy introduced himself in a big way. A student of Yuke''s? The third son of a baron, I think. "Alter Les Reedwald." I responded but wondered what to do. He seemed very confident, probably because he had experience in actual combat. However, his movements are not much different from those of other students. I''ll keep it moderate. If I catch the instructor''s eye again, it will be troublesome. At the same time as the signal to start the mock battle, Caruas attacked while raising his spirits. I passed it off and assembled my fighting style. It may be an assumption, but I smell trouble from this boy. It would be best to take the attack, save face, and win just in time. After exchanging swords several times, we struck each other, and I struck Caruas in the shoulder with a cutback. He dropped his sword there, so I won. Kaluas was frustrated, but he seemed reasonably satisfied since I had dealt him a blow. Now he won''t try to tangle with me in any strange way. Thus, the lecture on the art of combat went off without a hitch. So my first day at the academy is over. The next day I''ll finish magical studies without a hitch, and we will enter the remainder of the week, the blank period. Other academy students are probably deepening their relationships or reviewing the content of lectures. What I was doing was repairing the house. I fill a washbasin with soil from the backyard and mix it with "Pure Water". At first, I was applying it to the cracks, but it seemed to me that I''m just playing in the mud. After consulting with a lady at a nearby general store, she recommended that I mix in some Fizka Stone powder. However, Fizka Stone is expensive and the repaired marks turned too white. The auntie then brought out some lime from the back of the store. The normal limestone is white, but this product was dull in color, slightly dirty, and therefore inexpensive. I immediately decided to buy it. She said I need to wear gloves, so I put on a pair of leather gloves and mixed the lime into the kneaded soil. It''s a little whitish, but it was acceptable. However, it was still loose. Cement is supposed to harden from the point where it is mixed. How about this one? Does it harden when it dries? As I scooped it up with my fingertips and observed it, a memory from my past life came to me. LimeCdoesn''t it react with water to generate heat? I pull my finger out in a hurry and check. There is no change in the leather glove. I poke at it, but it doesn''t seem to be heating up. I think I remembered it wrong. It was ten years ago. To be sure, I dissolved a small amount of lime in a large amount of water. It forms a cream-like substance. It''s interesting, but would it solidify? It didn''t generate any heat, and there seemed to be no use for me, so I put soil into it. With the kneaded soil, I repaired the cracks on the first floor. After finishing the work, I head upstairs. I move the boards against the wall and take them from the roof. The sky is blue again today. "The ceiling can wait, first the walls." But what should I do? The clay is surprisingly soft. Even if I piled it up, it would collapse under the weight. It might be possible to make a threshold with boards, like at a construction site, but whether it would be strong enough for practical use was unknown. It would be easier if I could use "Earth Wall" in such a situation. With some earth attributes, by using a catalyst, it remains as an object even after the effect ends. If I add more magic, I increase its strength, and people say that a good earth magician can even repair a fortress. "Then let''s use a substitute." If it is a shield type, I can mass-produce instant tiles. I immediately activated "Earth Shield" using kneaded soil as a catalyst. However, for some reason, it did not harden. I stopped the activation. "Is there too much moisture?" I activated "Earth Bolt", which has a small amount of catalyst, as a test, and forcefully poured magic power into it, somehow creating a stone stake. However, the magic would not end at this point. I look over and release it toward the kneaded earth. "Ah ......" With a sickening sound, the stone pile shattered. "If it''s a survey team, they''re long gone. "The survey team should have reached the village by now." "Well, that''s a relief." The rest of Ovech will be dead in the course of the investigation. Ronnie and the others would now be free from their days of anxiety. As I was feeling relieved, Markant looked a little stiff. "So, I need to talk to you about something." OvechCnot Ovech. The tone of his voice had changed from his previous statements. I guessed what he was trying to say. "I think I''m going to leave Selenre for a while." "I see." "I''ve been getting a lot of detailed requests anyhow. I''ve decided to visit the surrounding towns. I haven''t decided, but I think it will be a few months." "Okay. Take care and go." "So..." Danil cut in from the side. "Can you give us a moment of your time?" "Now? I don''t have any specific plans." I tilted my head. Then we all left the house together. The destination was the north gate. Perhaps as a sign of confidence that they could bounce back even if attacked, Selene had gates on the east, west, north, south, and west sides. It was at the east gate that I entered Selene and that I saw Roland off. It was the first time for me to pass through other gates. I was surprised when I went out of the north gate. I was surprised to see the city spread out outside the outer walls. It was much poorer than the area around my house and densely packed with houses made of scrap wood, cloth, and some kind of skin. They were cities of refugees. Outside the north and west gates of Selene, there were a good number of refugees living there. Danil prefaced his comment with, "This is just a guess." If refugees build dwellings in an unregulated manner, there will be no more land for cultivation. That is why they are segregating them, he said. That may be so. However, there is an imperial capital to the north. And the west is the most prosperous in this vicinity. It seemed like an attack on the ruler for creating refugees. I looked at the cityscape. Selene is safe C do people still think so? I was struck by a sight that I had never even imagined. But they didn''t want to show it to me. Markant did not touch it anymore and continued straight down the street, passing through the refugee town. We approached the forest. We turned west and entered the forest northwest of Seren. I invoked my "Presence Detection" in the forest, which they had not seen in a long time. As they said, the presence of creatures is thick. Also, since the twitching sensation is thin, monsters seem weaker than in the forest of Leknod. Incidentally, in our neighborhood, although it is rare, monsters that could destroy a whole town were walking around. Compared to that, it was a peaceful forest. As we continued to walk through the forest, we soon heard the murmur of a river. It seemed we had arrived at our destination, and everyone stopped at its banks. Danil looks around, and when he is satisfied with what he sees, he turns to me. "I C oh, I didn''t have to confide in you. I am afraid this is a small gift for your entrance, but I would like to show you an intermediate-level water-based magic, the "Flood Ball"." Saying this, Danil began to concentrate. Instantly, the river water shimmers and gathers in his hand. When the sphere of water was about 20 centimeters in diameter, Danil aimed and released it. The sphere he released then slams into a tree on the opposite bank, and then the violent sound of the water and the trees echo through the forest. I was astonished at the result. The tree it hit was snapped, and bushes and young trees were swept away. Was this the power of intermediate magic? If there were any living creatures in the area, they would be swallowed by the torrent, or worse, their limbs would be destroyed. Its effective range is about three meters, but the actual impact is likely to be a little wider because I also feel the damage outside of that area. If it is a single target, it can be reproduced by "Multiple Chanting" of the short-arrow bolt system. However, this range of its effects cannot be duplicated by "Multiple Chanting". "What do you think? I thought Alter-sama might be able to grasp something just by looking at it." "Can you show it to me one more time?" "Of course. But I have very little magic power, so two more times is my limit." Once again, Danil readied himself. "The "Flood Ball" can be triggered without water, but if you use a river as a catalyst, you can expect an increase in power. But we can reduce its speed activation. I will release the last one without a catalyst, so you can compare the difference." Danil fired once on the spot and once more after he had moved away. I devoured it and watched it with my eyes. True to Danil''s word, the last "Flood Ball" was less powerful, and the activation seemed quicker. Still, it was powerful enough. With "Multiple Chanting," I could blow up a platoon without a catalyst. I bowed to Danil. "Thank you. It''s the best gift I could have gotten." "No way. You can always tell me if you need something like this." Danil waved his hand and smiled shyly. I kept asking questions, and Danil would answer as best he could. This exchange continued until the sun went down. A few days later, I came to the west gate to see off "Battle Axe of Destruction". Their destination was the town of Firsatch, just like "The Sword of Deep Silence". It was the most extensive granary in the vicinity, supporting Selene''s food situation. After that, they will return to Selene while visiting neighboring cities such as Taklaz. "I''ll be back by the end of the year." "Take care. And here''s a potion, though you may not need it for a C-rank." "Oh, thank you." With that, Markant accepted the bag. The contents included eight bottles of healing and detoxification potions. I hadn''t been mixing it recently, so I created it after I heard he was leaving and sorted out the same good quality that I had given to Roland. After all this time, I should have given them to "The Sword of Deep Silence" as well. I didn''t think that much of it at the time. Then I said goodbye to every one of them. It has already been two years since we met. Or is it still two years? Waving their hands, they move away. I watch them go by forever. Now everyone who came with me from Reedwald has left Selene. Battle Axe of Destruction said it would return, but I don''t think they will find the request they want in the future. I look up at the outer wall, at the golem playing with the lion. It must be too peaceful, this town. Chapter 53: The First Year at the Academy - Adventurers Guild Chapter 53: The First Year at the Academy - Adventurers'' Guild A month had passed since I entered the academy. Early one morning after the blank period, I was deep in thought as I enjoyed my morning cup of General Tea. I had gotten used to the academy and Seren, and my life had settled considerably. Except for the roof, I finished repairing my house. However, there is a problem. The amount of money I had on hand was less than I expected. I have to pay for daily necessities, like repairing my house, daily meals, and even my clothes since I have no uniform. Clothing is difficult, and in an academy where nobles gather. Our appearances are of the utmost importance. The few pieces of clothing I had brought from Reedwald had reached their limit, and I had to buy new ones the other day. Moreover, even second-hand clothes are expensive. Even for commoners, silver coins are the norm in this world. Should I start working as an adventurer? I could have started earlier, but I was too new to the lifestyle. Besides, my financial situation was not as dire as it had been in the past. Suddenly, I thought of my friends who had departed. If I had told them I''m going to be an adventurer, they would have delayed their departure and would accompany me to registration. It was like being accompanied by a guardian. I am still close to 30 years old, and I''m almost an old man. Anyway, the first thing to do is to prepare. I had to buy more consumable items like preserved food, and I also had to take care of my equipment. Especially my Rhino Sword, it has killed a large number of wolves and two Ovechs along the way. Even if I take care of it, it is an amateur job. It would be better to have a real professional look at it once. I immediately headed for the store I had my sights set on. I found this blacksmith shop when I came home from the academy, and the store is small. It was about the same size as Ragnidig''s workshop, so I have a feeling that there was a hidden big shot lurking there. I entered the store and called out to the back, and a man around 30 years old appeared a short time later. He looks a little young. Is everything all right? The man drops his gaze and smiles a childishly affectionate smile. "Welcome. As you can see, we are a blacksmith shop." "I''ve come to ask you to take care of my sword. Can you do it for me?" I place the sword and stiletto on the counter. The man takes it and pulls it from its sheath. "This is ......." And then he goes rigid as it is. He doesn''t restart easily, so I tap the counter with a knack. "UhCoh, yes. Uh, ...... what material is this?" Do I hear that? There is no secret big game lurker here. I invoked "Appraisal" and found he only has "Blacksmith 2". That''s pretty low for a real job. It would have to be in a remote, remote village. By the way, Egil, the creator of this sword, has "Blacksmith 6". I don''t know of any better blacksmith at the moment. He answers the man''s question while his expression disappears. "They are both horns of Eras Rhino." "Huh. ...... I can''t believe you polished that so well. The man must have been a very good blacksmith." They are the work of Egil, a blacksmith from Reedwald. "I see. Then there must be some very good blacksmiths. "So, can you take care of it?" The man laughed cheerfully and assured me that he couldn''t. As we left the blacksmith shop, I was at a loss. A sudden setback. I had ordered the sword and stiletto from Egil at the Groen Armor Shop, and further tracing led me to the head of the Helit branch of the Adventurers'' Guild. It was not something that could be done at a random blacksmith shop. We had no choice but to ask a big shopkeeper for help. I''m afraid they would charge me a lot for the agency fee, but I would give up the idea that it was a necessary expense. As I''m looking for something on the main street, a store caught my eye. It was small, clean, and not overly decorated. It looked somewhat like Groen Armor Shop. The sign read Larsen Trading Company. I went into the store, hoping for the best. "Welcome!" I greeted the young shopkeeper lightly and looked around the store. It seems that they deal in a variety of goods, not just armory. There are many everyday magical items. I also noticed that the store was strangely bright, and I followed the light to find several magic lanterns, or magical corner fixture lights, hanging on the walls. Can I have one? But the only similarity is the atmosphere. Derrin''s store catered to beginners, but this place specializes in high-end items. It might be the correct answer for Rhino Sword, but it would be more expensive. I told the clerk what I wanted, took out the Rhino Sword and Stiletto, wrinkled my brow, and the clerk said, "One moment, please," and withdrew. I''m anxious as I stood in front of the now-empty counter. When I was in Reedwald, I asked Egil to take care of it. I just thought it would be better to have the creator take a look at it, but it seems to be such a difficult sword to handle that the shopkeeper at the big store changed color. Soon after, a stern-faced gentleman came in with the clerk from earlier. "My name is Lauri, chairman of the Larsen Chamber of Commerce." "I am Alter Less Riedwald. So, how is it?" "This way?" Lauri picks up my Rhino Sword and holds it up to the light. "Assuming you are an academy student, is there a problem? Is there a rule against it or something?" "No, I don''t think so. Unfortunately." "We recognize that the Adventurers'' Guild is a self-responsible organization. If it is not against our terms and conditions, please register." "That decision is left to the receptionist. Every year, academy students like you become adventurers, and in the worst cases, they lose their lives. I''m sorry, but I can''t allow it." She refused once and for all. And then she kept her mouth shut as if to say, "Go home.". Just when I thought I had a handle on the raid, this is what I get. He seemed stubborn, and it would be difficult to persuade him to leave. "I''m going to change the subject, but the guild buys materials, doesn''t it? Regardless of whether you''re an adventurer or not." "Yes, we do, but ......." I apologize," she said, nipping back at the heels. No choice, change of policy. I don''t know what kind of harm could be done if I keep on complicating things. Then, let''s earn steadily. As long as I can make a living, there is no need to force myself to be an adventurer. It might be easier than we thought. Nerio also refused to become an adventurer. "Wait a minute!" I stopped my hand on the door and turned around. For some reason, the receptionist was hunched over. "What are youCwhat are you doing?" "Hunting." Yes, I''m a hunter. Come to think of it, I haven''t used a bow in a while. My Rhino Sword has yet to be repaired, so I''ll use a bow for now. Oh, but arrows are consumable, aren''t they? If I''m as good as Nerio, it''s unlikely that I''ll ruin them. I''ll go there for the long haul and see what kind of prey I can find. Well, when I went in with Markant and the others, there were boar tracks. Good, that''ll save us some money on food. "That''s why I told you to wait!" The receptionist again stops me as I am about to leave. I kicked the peony pot out of my head and turned to the receptionist. "Huh, is it ......?" "Okay, I''ll sign you up." "As for me, I don''t care either way anymore. I can achieve my goal with the sale of the material." "Just go ahead and register. I wouldn''t feel good if you died on your own." "It''s not your concern. Well, if I can register, please do." The receptionist sighed loudly and returned to her seat. She then pulled out a form with a muffled "Why are you asking me..?". "One condition. You must take the request I choose for a while." "I won''t be picking up trash or anything like that." "Normally, I''d get used to doing chores C but it looks like I''m going to leave you alone and go hunting, in your case. What about pickup requests?" "If that''s the case." We talked about what to do then I received the form. As I looked over the form, the receptionist leaned back in her chair and complained. "This time of year is so troublesome." "I''m sorry to hear that. But it won''t take long. Adventurers are responsible for themselves. Just keep sending them out." "What if they die? If they are children of nobles, their parents will yell at us, you know?" "Why don''t you just throw them upstairs? People like that." "If that would work, I wouldn''t have any trouble." "Is that how it is?" There are a lot of strange parents and children in the aristocracy. If they were as understanding as I am, it would be easier. It''s hard work, isn''t it? While running a pen over the registration form, I suddenly had an idea. "Why don''t you make them ask an adventurer to help?" The receptionist tilts her head. "We''re going to ask them to investigate the surrounding area. The survey will cover monsters and vegetation around Selene. If we make it a yearly tradition, we can accumulate information from the same period, and while we''re at it, we can ask them to check on the newcomers. It will be an easy job because we are not defeating or collecting anything specific. I''m sure the adventurers would appreciate it." "That sounds good. I''ll talk to the branch manager about it." "Well, here you go." I handed her the completed registration form. There were only a few fields to fill out, and the only one required was your name. I filled in as much of my specialty as I felt comfortable disclosing. "Is your nameCTenko?" "Yes." "Well, that''s fine. Self-responsibility is the Adventurers'' Guild." "Oh, by the way, I didn''t ask your name." "I''m Rebecca. Nice to meet you, codename Tenko." Chapter 54: The First Year at the Academy - A Strange Day Chapter 54: The First Year at the Academy - A Strange Day It is the morning of the third day after registering as an adventurer. The lecture period will start the day after tomorrow at the beginning of the week. The day after day of adventurer work has come to an end today. Rebecca was watching my ability and spirit. She gradually raised the level of difficulty. On the first day, we collected Sorghum, a material for healing potions; on the second day, we collected Rasulp grass roots and stems for painkiller potions; and on the third day, we collected Soglio berries, a material for alchemical solutions. On the third day, we''re collecting Soglio berries, a material for an alchemical solution. I went into the forest regardless. I have collected Ceylon grass many times, and I can identify it without identification. I thought I would have a hard time finding Rasulp grass because it was my first time, but I found it when I''m using "Appraisal" randomly. It looks somewhat like Higanbana (Cluster Amaryllis) and is close to the time for it to bloom. Since I finished early in the morning, I spent the remaining time going to the northwest forest where Danil had shown me the "Flood Ball" and practiced intermediate magic. However, I made no progress. When I was not feeling good, I cut out early and practiced manipulation operatives. I have already learned it in the lecture, so I think I have a bit of a grasp on it. I entered the forest in the northwest and headed for the place I wanted to visit. Yesterday, I found a Soglio tree while strolling through the forest. "Oh, there it is." Fingertip-sized red berries were swaying in bells at the tips of its slender branches. Soglio trees bear fruit in all seasons except midwinter, but it''s at its peak from late summer to autumn. If I miss its season, the berries are too small or I can''t get the necessary quantity. This seems to be not a problem with this one. Forty Soglio berries cost one silver coin and two large copper coins. As I expected, the rewards for F-rank are small. I am a solo adventurer, so it is still good, but for a party of four, each person would have to pay three large copper coins, and they''ll lose their money. Therefore, low-rank adventurers would take on other gathering requests at the same time, or aim for materials or proof of the defeat of monsters. Otherwise, they could not even replenish their supplies. After securing the necessary number of supplies, we headed for our usual river, looking for prey that could be used as food. When I arrived at the river, I handled the two birds I had shot on the way. After I finished that, I looked at the stream and thought about today''s practice. I had seen the "Flood Ball" so it was easy for me to visualize it. My magics are "Earth Magic 6", and "Wind Magic 5". "Water Magic 4", "Fire Magic 4", and "Non-attribute Magic 4". It might be better to try other attributes instead of sticking to "Flood Ball" too much. If I''m going to be safe, I should go with the higher-ranked Earth or Wind C but when it comes to ranged magic, the "Fire Ball" is the way to go, right? Well, let''s try various things. Then, for a while, I devote myself to practicing. But it didn''t trigger as I wanted it. I couldn''t even see it. Without getting any result, my MP was reduced to half, and the practice was over. Sitting on the edge of the river, I sipped General tea from the water bag. Tasting the moderate bitterness of the tea, I ruminated on today''s practice. Is there something fundamentally wrong with me that I can''t make progress after all this time? Or is it simply too difficult to learn intermediate-level magic by myself? Buying a magic book would be a quick way to do it, but it''s expensive anyway. It is not an amount of money that someone who claims to earn a living can afford. Let''s continue to learn magic by myself for a while. Even if I can''t learn it, My practice will not be in vain. I put away my water bag and take down my bow from my shoulder. As I watch for the arrow and wait, the bushes above the river sway, and an odd-looking creature appears. "You guys again? You''re everywhere." Four goblins appeared. My first battle at Selene is with these goblins, right? Was it the same as the first battle after my reincarnation? There were more of them than humans. The goblins were a little apprehensive, but as soon as they saw that I was alone, they twisted their mouths and slipped out of the bushes. Let''s end with some bow practice. I shoot through the right eye of the lead goblin with a quick shot. The goblins are getting angrier than confused by my sudden first strike, and the three remaining ones let out a screeching sound and pounced on me. Before they can even get close, an arrow pierces the eyebrow of another one. Ah, it missed. I aimed for its eye. Did I ruin the arrow? The two are already right in front of me, and in a few steps, they will be in my attack range. I still have an arrow in my quiver, but I activate my "High-Speed Movement". I switched from my bow to my Rhino Sword and slashed their necks, then stared at the other side of the river. What is it this time? "Hey, I''m surprised!" A large man with a skinhead appeared from behind a grove of trees. And a man with a face full of scars. Away from the city, Selene is no different from the rest of us. Well, I think I can do a little, and maybe there will be a prize. That would be great. He held up his sword but immediately lowered his hand. The next to appear was a light warrior with a plain face and a small woman with a short wand. Adventurer? What are you going to do about my living expenses? The skinhead looked me up and down as I smoked out my inner frustration. Then, suddenly, he exclaimed in admiration. "So this is the guy! I''ve never seen you before, halfling!" "I missed that one. Is that an adventurer''s ironclad story?" I remember when Markant told me that. I was reluctant to do the mock battle. But if I had refused, my relationship with them would have been severed. Life is a strange thing. I was immersed in such memories when I suddenly realized that the skinheads were turning their wondering faces toward me. This reaction ....... "Maybe you''re not serious. Because I''m not." "Yeah, what?" "I''m human, no matter how you look at it. You''ve never seen a halfling before. So, what can I do for you?" "No, I just came to check on you because you were making a lot of noise. ......" The skinhead takes one look at the goblin and then looks around. You heard the practice. Is that why the goblins showed up? I''d better pay a little more attention. "Looks like I disturbed you." With that, the skinhead turns back into the forest. It seems he mistook it for the remains of a battle. It was just a practice, so there was no reason to correct him. The wounded man and the light warrior followed him, and for some reason, only the woman with the short staff looked around at the goblins and the surroundings. Then, I think she glanced at me and silently followed her companions. I don''t want to be known ......, right? With a hint of apprehension at the distant presence, I sheathed my sword. Selene is surrounded by a vast forest stretching from north to west, and part of it is connected to other territories via mountains and other routes. Because magicians rule Selene, they don''t clear the forests. The forest is a treasure trove of materials. While securing materials for potions in such a treasure trove, we proceeded eastward along the forest road. I found no magic stone from the goblin, and I only cut the right ear for subjugation proof. Some towns would reward me. Even if it didn''t have value, I needed it to increase my rank. After passing horse-drawn wagons several times and seeing a smattering of adventurers on the road, I exit the forest. The town of Selene stretched out ahead of me on a gentle slope. The sun was still high in the sky. I would be able to return before the crowds arrive. When I return my gaze, I stop dead in my tracks. Today is a day when we often run into each other. It was Elphimis who turned her surprised face toward me. "What are you doing?" "We''re both doing the same thing. What are you doing?" Elphimia was dressed in easy-to-move cloth armor and had a short wand at her waist. And she''s wearing all kinds of magical gear. "I''m going to practice my magicCwhat, you are too?" "I will refrain from responding." It''s nice, isn''t it, being an intermediate magic user? But it''s a magic book anyway, right? She''s a daughter of a court magician, so she can buy all the grimoires and magic books she wants. But I don''t have any money, so I''m trying my best to learn on my own while I''m trying to find food for my family. "Well, that''s fine. Well then." It was at that moment. An angry voice echoes through the hall. "What the hell, halfling! You''re the new guy!" Zerett soars back to his feet. The light warrior clung to it, "You don''t have to try, leader!" and struggled desperately to hold him back. Zeret turned an admonishing eye on the light warrior. "You know, you have to listen to what people have to say. Rebecca just asked you to do that. Have you forgotten that already?" "Listen to me too, don''t forget!" "Again, I don''t understand. Do your best. Look, I''ve been asked to test a newcomer." "That''s why! That''s..." "Stop it." Ismira interrupts the slightly heady exchange. "Stop it. There''s no chance, you''re out." "Really! What the hell, he seemed like a fun guy." Zerett drops his shoulders. Ismira left it at that and stood in front of the exhausted-looking light warrior. "You''d better learn to be nice. Keep your explanations brief. You can''t have a complicated story for this one." "That''s what''s complicated about ......, right, I get it." I don''t know what it is, but if I get involved, I''m going to get into trouble. Let''s get the hell out of here. I was about to reach for the handle again when Zerett jumped up in my face. Well, let''s eat dinner!" I duck the burly hand that has been extended to me. "I can''t read the flow of this. What is it, then?" "You''re new guy, let''s eat!" "I don''t understand. Someone translate for me." "The leader says, as a senior, I''ll give you advice, so I''m asking if we can have dinner." "You''re oversimplifying, don''t you think? ......" As I was getting frustrated, I was suddenly hit from both sides with a powerful force. I found myself surrounded by Zeret and the scarred man. "Come on, let''s eat!" "Let''s eat!" They held me down with ridiculous force and dragged me to the cafeteria. "Hey, wait! Do something about these guys!" "I can''t. I''ve been calling them too many times and my head is full. I''m just trying to figure out what to eat." "How stupid can you be!" Resistance was futile, and they were seated as they were. How did this happen? If I run as fast as I can, I can shake him off, but the trouble is that this guy is an adventurer of higher rank, and he has no malicious intent at all. No, wait. Regardless of the flow, he''s buying me food, right? ...... I can save money for one meal? I can ask them to buy me a drink here and sneak off. In less than ten minutes, they''ll forget why I''m there. I ask the waiter who comes to take my order for a simple meal. Zerett and the scarred man order drinks and meat with much merriment. When the drinks and food are soon delivered, Zerett raises his ale. "Welcome and cheers to our new guy!" The chanting overlaps and I lightly bail back. New guy, huh? Must be new. Whatever the case, I''m going to get sick if I stay too long. I''m going to eat quickly and leave. Just as I was about to reach for my meal, I heard "By the way..." Zerrett turned his sharp gaze on me. "Who are you?" "That fast! Have you forgotten already? "No, I''m asking your name." The light warrior quickly followed up. No, I''m tired of being here. "Come on already, you''re an idiot." "Who''s the idiot!?" "I see." I frown at the furrowed wrinkles between my brows and straighten my residence. "I''m Tenko. I''m new here, just registered three days ago." "Oh, nice to meet you, Tenko! I''m Zerett, leader of the "Everlasting Crop"." "Well, the farmers are going to be very happy to see you." I glanced around at everyone and saw that the light warrior was blushing. Good or bad, it''s not a name that those two over there come to mind. Ismira is not going to talk about it, so he''s the one who suggested it. A former farmer, perhaps. "I''m Barden, my brother''s little brother!" "I''m a Corpas. I''m a light warrior, in case you''re wondering. We are D rank. Scarred man, also calling himself a light warrior. And the wizard woman, Ismira, opened her mouth, looking disinterested. "I said my name earlier. Also, I''m a soloist." "You''re not in a team?" "No, I''m not. I have a connection, and sometimes we work together." "That''s enough, Ismira. Let''s do it together, "Everlasting Crop"." "I absolutely hate it, such an embarrassing name! Besides, I''m sorry I ended my life as an adventurer because of these troubles!" Zerett breaks into a face at the absurd exchange. "Ha-ha-ha, they''re a lively bunch, aren''t they?" "Well. And you''re a big shot. You go with them there." "Do you understand, rookie! Brother is amazing!" "You guys, stop it. Stop it, you guys, you''re embarrassing me." Zerett''s skinhead turns bright red and he smiles shyly. By the way, Zerett, who is more of an idiot than a brain, had an intelligence of 4. The average goblin''s average is also 4, so if I could talk to them, this is the kind of world I''d be living in. Oh, it gives me chills. And his idiot brother, Valden, had intelligence of 5, which was slightly higher than Zeret''s. As they introduced themselves, commented on the request, and engaged in trivial chit-chat, I noticed that Zerett''s talking to an impulse and Barden was talking to a houseplant. Corpas was drunk, so he quietly said goodbye to the decent Ismira. The sun had completely set as we left the Adventurers'' Guild. On the dark cobblestones, I sigh quietly. "It was kind of a strange day." Chapter 55: The First Year at the Academy - Rackendale Again Chapter 55: The First Year at the Academy - Rackendale Again The top students, the Yux, gather for a liberal arts lecture. Hval''s slicked-back hair swept across his face as he pointed to a large parchment with a stylus. "So, it was His Majesty Aesarius, the captain of the local garrison and later the first king of Arsis, who stopped the ever-expanding power of the Kingdom of Barmutt. That was 800 years ago. Then, what do we call the three knights who supported his Majesty? Yes, Doris, you raised your hand cheerfully. Yes, that is correct. They are the three outstanding knights." And Hval writes three omega on the board. Is this a joke? Doris''s face is bright red as she answers. "So three organizations will be formed around them, and wow, two of them will be completely swallowed by one." Now he adds arrows to the omega''s left and right and points them at the central fissure. Isn''t that too obscene? "Yes, what is this one that has swallowed and grown larger? Who can tell? The correct answer is a knight of the King''s Guard." Can I answer it even if I know? The liberal arts lecture ends with a flurry of undertones, and the academy students begin to move. In the midst of all this, Lambert and Felix approached me. Before they open their mouths, I express my concern. "Hey, are you okay? You''re about to get caught for disrespect." "What are you talking about?" "It''s that emblem." "That emblem you just saw?" Elphimia, who was nearby, entered the conversation. "It''s from the kingdom days, so we''re not used to it anymore, but it''s not disrespectful." Disrespect was in my heart. I was so sure of that. I converted it into Japanese. "You''re so weird sometimes, aren''t you? Like the one you just did, the other time it was ......."N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. Elphimia suppressed a laugh. I knew what she was remembering. The other day, there was a lecture on the Dance Course, a part of the liberal arts. The instructor was Loretta, a demure beauty who was popular with both men and women. That was fine, but the problem was the Dance Course. Even when I was in Reedwald, I hardly ever practiced it. I accompanied my brother to practice, and I showed up and danced a few times, but my mother looked at me warmly and said, "Alter doesn''t have to dance.". So even if I couldn''t dance, it was no use. "That frog-like movement ...... pfft." Unable to hold back, Elphimia turned over and shook her shoulders. It is an annoying reaction. If there were bipedal frogs, they would be monsters. Lambert, perhaps sensing my feelings, changed the subject. "I''d rather ask you something. Where do you go? You''re always away." I twisted my head, not understanding what he meant. Did I come here during the commission? No, Lambert must not know where I live. I think for a moment and realize. "Well, I didn''t tell you. I''m renting a house." "A house? But you''ve been in and out of the dorm, right? I''ve seen you." "I use it as a place to store my stuff." The thing that troubled me when I started living in the academy are my stuff. I can''t go to lectures with Rhino Sword, stilettos, and a Seiran Cloak, even if it''s money. The commercial guilds and adventurers'' guilds would take care of them, but I had to pay a fee. It was then that the idea of a dorm room hit me. I explained to him what I had done so far, including that. "I see, so it''s for alchemy." "Well, in the dorm you can''t practice fire magic." "I don''t have either talent, but I understand how you feel. If they told me not to wield a sword, I''d leave the dorm." "But you know what, ......, the lecture might have been a mistake." Lambert and the others are dubious, and Elphimia bursts out laughing again. "It''s the alchemy lecture. I couldn''t concentrate. I''m always stuck with Rackendale. He never leaves me, the round old man." "Here it comes. It''s here... and he''s sticking." Rackendale peeked out from the hallway, "Alter-kun, are you there?" I walked into the classroom. A student who doesn''t know what''s going on points at me, his stringy eyes narrowing even more as he nips at me. What is he doing here? You don''t have a lecture today. "What can I do for you?" "I invited you, but you never show up. I''ve invited you to my room." A small scream rises in the room. I guess I imagined that I sounded a little happy. "Please don''t misleadingly talk to me. I told you no to the assistant thing." Why, oh why, let''s mix.'' "You can''t change your tone." "What''s wrong with you? You can mix all you want. Oh, maybe you don''t like Cody? Do you want me to expel him?" "Please don''t take away young people''s future just because you''re in a groove." Then you can come. You don''t have a lecture after this." Don''t go looking up people''s schedules on your own. Let''s just leave it alone and go home. "I have something to do, so I''ll leave you now." Wait, wait, wait. Well, I''ll teach you what you''ll learn in two years." In two years? Speaking of things I''m likely to learn in alchemyC. "Creating magical tools." "Let''s go." "You answer immediately." Elphimia mutters in disgust. What are you talking about, you little girl? Of course, I''m going. "So, I''m going to go make some magic tools. See you." I took Old Man Maru with me and ran out of the classroom. I never thought I would be able to try my hand at magic tools so soon. What should I make? Is it to strengthen Rhino Sword? Or should I make a new suit of armor? I also like trinkets. I only have the Seiran cloak. "You tricked me!" "I didn''t trick you. You can''t just make it out of the blue." I was raging, but Rackendale and Cody quieted me down. "Well, calm down. I''ll explain it to you from the beginning." I glared at them but had no choice but to sit down. This is Rackendale''s private room assigned to him by the academy. It is usually near the classroom where we held the lectures, and as usual, it is next to the alchemy room. Rackendale, the owner of such a room, makes a crisp, lecturer-like expression and begins to speak, "What are magical tools?" At first, I looked at him with a confused look, but as I listened, I understood Rackendale''s point of view. Increasingly, in contrast, is the dark green. I turned my attention to the approaching gardens. I had not been here since my first guided tour on the first day. The garden, surrounded by an iron fence, was lush with trees. Through the branches and leaves, I could see brick buildings. Although the academy is usually green with rows of trees and lawns, the garden was unique trees and the smell of the air. Because it''s removed from its natural state. It feels even more strange to those who are used to the forest. I was puzzled in front of the gate. It was locked. I looked here and there, but there was no one in sight. Perhaps it was some kind of defense measure, or so I use "Presence Detection". I guess I''ll have to go back and ask for permission. First, let''s go to the office. When I turned around, I stopped moving. Was that the gardener? An old man in work clothes with a rag around his neck approached me with a jaunty gait. But where have I seen that man before? No way. The old man notices me and smiles. I bowed back to him and watched him, and my suspicions turned to certainty. What are you doing, Dean? The head of the academy stood in front of me, looking dingy. "You want to see the gardens?" "Rackendale-sensei asked me to come here to get some cistrus nectar." "Cistrus? That means, are you Alter-kun?" The Dean looks into my face as he says this. My expression instantly disappeared. "Yes, but I am just an academy student taking alchemy. I am not Rackendale-sensei''s assistant, nor am I his apprentice. I don''t have any plans at all." "Ha ha, you are very perceptive. So you have good "Mixing" skills, right? No wonder Rackendale-sensei likes you so much." What is that old man talking about? Are you trying to fill the moat from the outside? What convinced the Dean to nod repeatedly and open the garden? "Cistrus grass, right? This way." Then he entered the garden and headed straight for the building at the back. It was mid-spring and the plants were coming alive. The garden was filled with the fragrance of countless plants. Overwhelmed by this, I followed the Dean. We arrived at the back of the building, and he invited me in again. As soon as I entered, the quality of the air changed again. "Inside this building, the environment is controlled by magical tools. It''s dedicated to the fussy plants. The Cistrus grass is also delicate C oh, here it is." The Dean picked up a potted plant with pale reddish-blue flowers. The petals were distinctive, with numerous branches at the tips. It was delicate in appearance, befitting its nature. "The nectar of the cistrus plant begins to deteriorate as soon as it is collected. If you want to use it in your mixings, you can take the whole potted plant. It won''t affect the food, though." "You can eat it?" "Usually not, but I hear it''s sweet and delicious." I''d like to taste it. I peeked into the flower and saw shallow yellowish nectar. There''s not much. I don''t think I can taste it. While I was thinking about that, I suddenly felt a gaze. I looked up to see the Dean''s soft eyes on me. "By the way, why do you think I''m managing the garden?" Suddenly asked, I was at a loss for a response. It''s a question, but I can''t think of anything in particular. I answer safely. "Because you like plants?" "Yes, that''s right. Yes, I do indeed like them." With a somewhat indefinite tone, the Dean takes the empty pot in his hand. "Help me, please. I heard that you used Earth Magic during the exam. I''d like you to use the Handy Soil to fill this pot with soil." I tilt my head inwardly. The Dean has "Earth Magic 2". He shouldn''t need any help. "Okay." I agree and accept the pot. I don''t know what he''s thinking, but let''s do it. Regular "Handy Soil" won''t do. Nordt said he would change the soil depending on the application. Since I don''t know what plant it is, for the time being, let''s try to make the soil similar to the soil around Selen. Thinking back to the collection request, I strongly visualize the soil. The soil spilling from my fingertips was wetter and darker than usual. Even if it is life magic, it consumes a lot of magic power if I use it strangely. By the time the potted plant was full, it had consumed more magic power than my Beginner Magic. I exhaled lightly and handed the potted plant back. "How about this much?" The Dean nodded in satisfaction as he picked up the soil. "That''s good soil. It won''t look like this with just any "Handy Soil". I''m thinking properly about making the plants happy." Then, as if loving his beloved child, he slowly looked around the room. When he turned around, his eyes were moist. "I know I can trust you with these children." He quickly removes the cloth from his neck and holds it out to me. "From today on, you''ll be the garden caretaker." "Well, I don''t want to..." "From now on, you''re in charge of the garden..." "No, I don''t want to." His smile gradually becomes distorted. Then, just as a tear spills out, he slaps the cloth on the floor. "Why, you could do it! I just want to quit! I''ve been managing this place for 60 years, I need to be replaced!" The Dean cries out, shrugging off his dignity. Wow, he''s crying. Do 60 years mean he was a student? And he''s been taking care of the garden ever since? I don''t want to do that. To be honest, I am interested in it because there are many rare plants. However, there is no way I can take care of this many plants with just one hand. I have to manage water and temperature and take measures against pests and diseases. Even a single potted plant takes a lot of work. Even now, I''m struggling to make ends meet with my schoolwork and living expenses, and I don''t have time for that. And if I accept the job, the Dean will not let me go even after I graduate. If I''m not good enough, I''ll be the garden caretaker for the rest of my life. "Thank you very much, Sislas Grass." I quickly fled the garden, shedding the resentful gaze that pierced my back. Chapter 56: The First Year at the Academy - Being Alone Chapter 56: The First Year at the Academy - Being Alone As soon as the lecture was over, Helena, the lecturer, left the classroom without a pause. There is not the slightest hint of lingering on my memory. Helena is the teacher for magical studies. She is a person of conviction, a woman with a strong core who never bends herself. However, everything she does is steered toward something than education. Rumor has it that she only teaches to learn advanced magic. She has flexible lecture hours. She has free access to research facilities. The students usually study independently. And since there are no classes, the student never consulted her about anything other than her academic work. There is probably no easier job in the world. Naturally, she had not a shred of enthusiasm for education. When she called her students, she would say "you." or "there.". If you''re lucky, she would call you "boy." or "girl." by their gender. As one would expect from an old woman, the content of her lecture is surprisingly interesting. I was impressed by her previous comment that "Life magic should be called basic magic." but today''s talk also made me think a lot. What is magic and what is skill? I think this is a theme that strikes at the very heart of the world. According to common belief, we use magic by consuming magic power in our body, and we use skill by passing surrounding magic power into our body. Roland''s "Turn Over" sealed Eras Rhino. Once again, no matter how much I improve my skills, it is impossible. If I''m using my enormous magical power around me, including my "High-speed Movement" I can perform inhuman feats. Helena said "This is a pet theory." and then added, "In this world, there originally existed only skills, and humans developed magic by imitating them. From there, she continued, "Then is magic inferior?" But that is not the case. There is a lot of overlap between skills and magic. But this assumption raises the question, "Then why do skills have magic ranks?" Helena assumes that skills are created when the technology to harness magic power is established. If that were correct, a cook who could make ingredients dance wildly with magic power might appear. "What, are you dilly-dallying?" I noticed that Elphimia was standing next to me. "I was just thinking back to the lecture for a minute." "Hmm. By the way, how was it the other day? You were all excited about making magical tools." "You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?" "Well, yes. If it were that easy to make, we wouldn''t need a grimoire maker to make it." Then how could I have stopped him at that time? I was so preoccupied with what to make. This doesn''t fool Zerett. After my encounter with the dean, I tried to make a high-quality healing potion but failed miserably. I could make it without the honey of the Cistrus grass. It was a waste of materials. I had a premonition that I might fail during the preparation. It was a strange feeling. A feeling that the path I was trying to follow was somehow being forcibly shifted. Somehow, it was similar to when I created Potion of Sharpe. Then I realized that I had been doing only low-level mixing. I had thought that one more material was not much different from the accompanying effect, but when I tried it, it was completely different. If that one is an extension of the function, this one is function modification. It was a process of dismantling the finished product and rebuilding it to a higher level. It was such a difficult formulation that even Rackendale didn''t think he would succeed. He was writhing in agony with satisfaction when I failed. I hate myself for getting used to it. "Oh, there you are!" I looked over at the familiar voice and saw Lambert entering the classroom. Behind him was Felix, as usual. The two of them remind me of Roland from time to time. "You haven''t left yet?" "I have something to do with you. Are you free after this?" "I don''t have any pressing plans..." If I did, it would be to stop by the Larsen Trading Company. They are taking care of the Rhino sword and stilettos. They should be done by now. "Then hey, show me around town. I''m thinking of getting new weapons and taking care of them." "It''s been almost two months. You''ve at least found a store. What do you want?" "I''d like to see your house." "Oh, you mean that ....... I don''t mind." Lambert and Felix clapped their hands together in delight. Elphimia looks at me. "What''s so interesting about looking at houses?" And I left the classroom with a cold look in my eyes. I have to admit that I agree with her. After leaving the academy, we turned off the main street onto a branch road. The main street is winding, so it takes extra time. After two months of living in Selene, I have a vague idea of where we are going, so I often take branch roads. This was my first time in this area, but I was sure I would not get lost. After passing through the commercial district around the main street, the number of large mansions increased. Selene, which is a very crowded area, this area is for the wealthy, with a sense of openness and serenity. Some of these houses are rented. If Samini had recommended this place, I would not have had time to walk leisurely. We proceeded along the cobblestone streets under the suspicious eyes of the gate guard. Incidentally, before we left the academy, I asked Lambert if we could use a carriage. The answer was "No.". He said that when he was in Keten, he always used a carriage for his father''s appearance, but when he went out for training, it became troublesome for him to ride a carriage for a trivial distance. I was a little pleased to find out that even the sons of aristocrats were like this. "Well, how long have you two known each other?" It would be quite an expense, but in Selene, I couldn''t trust it to anyone but Ishtar, and via Lauri, they would guarantee it if anything should go wrong. After that, Lambert and Felix asked for care and rummaged through the store''s armory. Lambert isn''t happy with the selection and is out of his mind. We had taken care of our business and left the store immediately, the reason for this was immediately apparent. "Wow, that sword! It was all white!" Lambert''s voice was excited as he looked at the Rhino sword at my waist. He liked it. "The material is Eras Rhino horn. You can ask Egil of Reedwald to make it for you. I''m sure you can get the horns somewhere. I hear they''re not rare." Lambert was delighted, "Oh!" But it was soon followed by a difficult expression. "But I''d like to make it out of antlers I''ve killed myself anyway." "That''s a lot of work. It was a loner when I killed it, but I heard they usually come in packs." Lambert was troubled by my words. And since Lambert has the style of a royal swordsman, the lightweight Rhino sword is not for him. If he still wants it, I''ll help him as much as you want, but I think even I''d have a pretty hard time with it. If there were several Rhino swords. Eras Rhino would fill the whole area. It''s hard to use "High-speed Movement," and with their physical strength, I wonder how much magic I can use to cut them down. We continued chatting and went to the center of Selene, and then to the main road to the north gate. On the sidewalks, residents and adventurers of Selene come and go. After a while, the number of street stalls began to increase. And many people were attracted to the stalls and negotiated with the store owners. While enjoying the such a lively scene, one of them caught my eye. It is a skewer shopCthe meat is wild boar and deer. There are even vegetable skewers. Okay, let''s have dinner tonight. I ask Lambert and the others and stop at the stall. The meat is large, so I ask for six skewers, evenly distributed, and have them stuffed into a bag. I notice that Lambert and the others have also bought some and are chomping on them. "You don''t want some?" "N...... yeah, I guess so." I pull a venison skewer out of the bag. The meat was a little tough, but as I bit into it. The meat has a unique flavor. I savored it and looked around. I''m eating with friends on the way home, huh? This might be the first time for me to have such an experience. I hadn''t been home since I entered the academy, or since I left for Selene. I rented a house, went to the academy, and now I am even an adventurer. Living on my own and being busy with my daily life made me realize that my pride is built on someone else''s support. This was only recently when I became accustomed to my current life. When that fact hit me, I realized how much of a child I had been. Is this also growth? A self-mocking smile appears on my face. "What''s wrong?" "No, just a little." "But then again, you buy too much, don''t you?" Lambert points to a leather bag with a skewer. "It''s dinner." "DinnerCyou should eat something a little more decent." "I''m buying vegetables, too. You''re going to the house, aren''t you?" "How close are you?" "Almost there." I lead the way. We turn down the main street and pass through a narrow alley. When I arrived at my house, Lambert and the others were stunned. "It''s cracked, the wall!" "Words exactly. I already fixed the cracked wall tho." The wind blew through the private house and caressed their home. Right in front of us, there was a snapping sound. "Hey, the planks are falling!" "Exact words. It''s the roof." "It''s a shingle!" "It''s aboard!" I couldn''t tell the difference, which is a shame. I put the roof up against the wall and turned around. "Well, why don''t we have a cup of tea," I say, "It''s cheap tea, though." I invite them into my home. And as I close the door, I look back east. Soft clouds were slowly drifting across the pale blue sky. Underneath that C what could it be? "What''s wrong?" "No, nothing." If someone had been there, it might have been different. Whatever the case, the club is closed for a while. Chapter 57: The First Year at the Academy - 68 Chapter 57: The First Year at the Academy - 68 "Ah, it''s so relaxing. Forests are wonderful." One morning in early summer, I was visiting the forest in the interval of my blank period. It was the northwestern forest that had become so familiar to me. If the F-rank was a trial period, the E-rank was proof that I''m an adventurer. However, Rebecca seemed unwilling to promote me, a 10-year-old solo adventurer, and had been secretly delaying my promotion. At the time of the request report, Ishmira, who happened to be there, said, "You''re still ranked F? Isn''t that a little strange?" She was not happy about it, but Rebecca secretly delayed the promotion. I''m supposed to be promoted on the same day. Since Ishmira had recommended that I find a friend, she probably intended to promote him as soon as he had formed a party. It was an abuse of authority, but she did it out of malice, and there is not much difference between F and E ranks in requests and rewards. Besides, as an apology, Rebecca said she would move up the requests for achievement that had exceeded the required number of promotions to an E-rank assessment. Whether it is an apology or not, I don''t care because the result is the same. "Oh, maybe this is it." I picked up a whitish stone lying on the riverbank. It was about the size of the tip of my thumb. It was a little small. I shaved a little with a knife and put a piece on his tongue. It seemed to be all right. I swallow it and invoke "Appraisal" at the remaining stone. Name: Latam stone Characteristics: A white stone that can be found on riverbanks in various regions. Its hardness is low and it shatters with the slightest impact. It was a collection of small creatures called Latam, and the area where it grew became a stone quarry. The powder is said to be a blood booster and tonic. Features: It can be used as a material for a blood-enriching potion or its accompanying effects. Requires "Mixing 2" or higher to use as an ingredient. Smaller Latam stones are not suitable for use as a material, as they may have some missing components. This time, I collected this Latam stone. I see. If it''s small, it may have some missing components. That''s why Rebecca made a circle with her finger and specified, "About this size.". When I tried to see how much I could crush it, I can easily crush it with a little force. If I didn''t handle it carefully, it might break into pieces on the way back to the house. I put the crushed stone into a leather bag. Even if I can''t deliver it, it will be material. A blood increase would be a good incidental effect. I look around the riverbank and invoke "Appraisal" which looks like it. There were many similar stones, but surprisingly few Latam stones. I found one and turned off the "Appraisal". It would be convenient if I could always activate the "Appraisal," but my concentration quickly wanes and I become fatigued. Helena said that the skill is to channel the surrounding magic into the body. If this is the case, "Appraisal" is considered to be expanding or interfering with the visual and brain processes with magic power. No wonder the load is so high. After collecting a certain amount of material, the "Appraisal" is the final confirmation. The purchase price of a Latam stone is one large copper coin per piece, and if I collect 10 pieces, you can buy them for 12 large copper coins. The reason is that the former is treated as a material and the latter as a request. It seems the contract with the client was in units of ten pieces. Soon, I collect 38 Latam stones. It''s not a good start, but there doesn''t seem to be any more around, so he gives up for now. I carefully pack them into my backpack. Then I jumped back. A black shadow swoops down and crashes into the riverbank. I chant "Magic Bolt" multiple times. After releasing five arrows, the shadow let out a short scream and died. The rest of the signs moved away at the same speed as when they approached. "Nudrok, huh? The cloak''s repair materialCthis one is enough." But it was unusual for it to attack its own. I jumped on a large tree nearby and looked at it. The sign has long since left the area. It''s like a street monster. This is not the kind of demon that fights like this. I checked and found a bleeding spot on one of the branches. Injury? I jump down and turn over the dead Nudrok. This guy is unharmed. So, the herd that had had some altercation found me on their way back, and this energetic guy attacked me on the way home as a reward. This 10-year-old kid might have looked like easy prey. When I didn''t appear to be coming back, I began dismantling him on the spot. Nudrok has long fingers and a wide range of motion in their limbs. Also, a wolf''s skull is horizontal to the spine, but this one was attached slightly downward. The skeleton alone resembles that of a bipedal creature. It may have taken this form to search for prey below from the tree tops, but when I first encountered it in the forest of Leknod, I felt a subtle sense of discomfort that gave me the creeps. "Oh, it''s following me. It has a magic stone." A dark-colored magic stone was attached to his heart. It was less than an inch in size, larger than a goblin. Nudrok often has the skills of "Claw Attack, "Claw Art", "Presence Detection" and "Stealth". The color of the magic stone is determined by the skills possessed by the monster, so this would be around "Stealth". However, using this magical stone does not necessarily mean that a magical tool that grants "Stealth" can be created. It is only possible, and sometimes, as in the case of the Seiran series, we can grant unrelated abilities. These magical tool fluctuations are probably related to the qualities of the monster, the blacksmith''s skills, and the materials and other parts. To sum it up, you can''t know until you make it. In addition, we can use "Create Magic Tool" skill to manipulate them. The blood paste is washed off and let the sun shine through it. It looked like onyx. It''s about a gold coin, but now it''s secured. The economic situation is not in dire straits, so I can secure it for practicing "Create Magic Tool" and sell it off if I need the money. Besides, I need to do something about the foundation. If I buy them all, no matter how much my budget is. It won''t be enough. If I asked a craftsman as good as Ragnidig, the success rate would increase, but that would be reckless. If I think about the future, making it yourself is the cheapest way. The best way for me to benefit from "Increased Growth Potential" is blacksmithing, but I should be able to learn other professions with 15 Dex. To save on food, I cut up a small amount of Nudrok meat and fit it in my backpack. I thought the smell would lure monsters and animals. But I didn''t notice any sign of them. I started practicing spherical ball-type magic on the spot. It had been almost a month since Danil had shown me "Flood Ball," a water-disaster ball. For a long time, I made no progress, and I had almost given up on the idea of learning it on my own, but recently, I began to see signs of change. I had misunderstood this magic. I had been drawn to the image of "Fire Ball" and assumed that spherical balls were explosions. When I experimented with various attributes, I suddenly realized that I had difficulty imagining anything other than fire. What is the explosion of water, wind, and earth? The only one I knew of, "Flood Ball," was not a steam explosion, but a muddy stream flowing in all directions. It may look like an explosion, but I would not call it an explosion as a phenomenon. After pondering for a while, I remembered that I was repairing my house. "Earth Bolt" which I used as a catalyst from kneaded clay, shattered as soon as it hit the floor. At the time, I thought it was caused by its collision with the floor or the kneaded soil. But perhaps it burst due to the excessive magic power I pour into it. The spherical ball system is not an explosion, but a release from compression. I switched my thinking to this. I released a "Fire Bolt," which solidified with a large amount of magical power. A moment after it touched the water''s surface, flames spread like ripples. A "Fire Bolt" ends when it touches the water. It does not show this kind of reaction. Perhaps, the completed form of this is a spherical ball system. If there is a drawback to this activation, it is that it consumes an unusual amount of magic power. It would be far less than if I had just used ordinary intermediate magic, and even Danil''s magic would be limited to twice. This is a practice method that I can only do because I have abundant magical power. For a while, I kept shooting "Fire Bolt", into the water. Then, when my magic power reduced to one-third, I stopped. "I don''t get it. Why Cartilard? You could go to the guild and sign up." "The adventurer said that you need knowledge. He also said that Cartilard is the best." The girl responds on behalf of her threatening brother. I don''t care, but how long are they keep bickering? Don''t you ever get tired of it? Well, be that as it may C adventurers certainly need knowledge. Unless you are blessed with friends. You cannot aim for the top. Markant and his crew were helped by his chief of staff, Danil. But I think the adventurer didn''t think about it and just mentioned the most famous Cartilard. The examination fee for Cartilard Academy of Advanced Studies was three silver coins. They must have managed to get by with the sale of materials, but one would not expect refugee children to take an entrance exam to cut down on their living expenses. As proof, they were not taught the essentials. "Did you know that it costs tuition?" All three of them looked at each other with a scowl. "If you''re going to Cartilard, you need fifty gold coins a year." "Gold coins ......?" "In case you''re interested, I heard those with good grades will be exempt. There may be some other relief..." Even if there is, it will only be a reduction. If the academy reduced its tuition fee by a tenth. There was no way they could afford to pay the daily expenses. 68 was looking down, but suddenly his face jumped up. Simultaneously, a fierce hatred slammed into me. "It''s you, people! It''s all your fault!" "I don''t know, I''m not getting the point from earlier." But I could see the reason for the hostility. And this guy is finished in his mind. There was no way I could respond to him even if he just pushed me to a conclusion. "It seems you''ve had a dispute with another nobleman. But what does this have to do with me? Is it because I was born a noble? If I get into a dispute with a commoner. Can I blame you?" "Shut up, you''re all the same! Don''t talk like you know what you''re doing when you''re just hiding!" "Hmm, now that''s not so bad. I''ve only recently been reminded that I have the support of many. But I''m still not biting. It still doesn''t matter what you say. I''ve never been a part of your life...if that''s what I''m saying." "What?" 68 is furious. The girl tried desperately to hold him back, but he seemed unable to stop. Then, perhaps inspired, even the girl with the stick piece glared at me. I sighed. These people are going to die. They may not be able to take a bite out of an adult nobleman, but they may turn on a child like me. As long as they are in and out of town, they will eventually encounter a child of nobility. They will be punished for their disrespect or eaten alive by monsters. Either way, there is no future. Let me show you a little reality. as "Oh, by the way, you were making a big deal about still being able to do it during the exam. Let me tell you. I''ll show you how weak you are." I pull out the Rhino sword by the scabbard and secure the scabbard with a string. "Come at me." As soon as I speak, 68 leaps at me. I give him a cold look. What have you been doing for two months? You haven''t grown at all. I turn my head to avoid the stick and strike him in the shoulder. A short scream goes up and the stick falls to the ground. "How dare you drop your weapon at this level. Are you going to do it, you?" "You!" He picks up the stick and swings it. He ducks it and strikes again. This time, he doesn''t drop it. I put a little more force into it and hit it harder, but it still didn''t drop. He has guts, doesn''t he? He slips through the stick, which he swung down with force, and hits his forehead hard. With a groan, 68 falls to his knees. "Your emotions are getting too far ahead of you. Your upper body is slumping forward." After that, I continue to fight with the stick-wielding 68. At first, the girl tries to stop me, but halfway through she seems to realize what I''m doing. Now she is watching the fight with a serious expression on her face. A short time later, 68''s strength runs out. He had attacked me a lot, but he hadn''t even grazed me once. I look down at 68. "Have you become aware of your weakness? Then you can''t even beat the goblins, let alone the hated nobles." "I''m next!" This time, the girl with the stick piece comes forward. Well, I''ve been waiting for her for a long time without intruding. She''s so disciplined in a strange way. "Very well." As soon as I agreed, she jumped on me. I guess similarities do come together, huh? In the end, while I was fighting the girl with the stick piece, 68 came back to life, and we had to fight each other in turn. Did I underestimate the stamina of children? I''m getting a little tired. More time passes, and finally, the two of them fall to the ground. They seem to be struggling to breathe. The girl comes up to you and bows her head. "Thank you." "No problem. But you know, this area is indeed dangerous. I''m not the most persuasive person in the world, but don''t be too reckless." "Yes." Suddenly, I shifted my gaze to the two rolling around. I''ve treated them so well. They understood, didn''t they? I don''t think I''m as stupid as those turn-of-the-century guys ......, but I''m just as intuitive as they are. "Well C I''m also an adventurer. If I take a commission, I won''t be back until the afternoon. If these guys aren''t convinced, I''ll deal with them again. Just make sure you tell them." "Yes, I''ll let them know!" I wave lightly at the smiling girl and walk toward Selene. Behind me, I hear a girl''s voice caring for the two of them. Was it unnecessary? Suddenly, Rebecca comes to mind. What I''m doing is no different than what she''s doing. Chapter 58: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 1 Chapter 58: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 1 The classroom was noisier than usual. All of them were either combat or alchemy students. In Cartilard, they held field exercises in June and October, with students of combat and alchemy participating in the first semester, and combat students for three days and two nights in the forests near Selene, the combat and magic students learn practical courses, while those of alchemy learn to gather. After Desindo, the combat instructor finished his explanation. The students began to move in unison. They let the student do their grouping, with twelve groups of four students and one group of three more. The alchemy students will receive a brief lecture at the site, but other than that, it seems that group activities are the basic rule. Everyone seems frantic, as this is the key to having a good time during the three days and two nights. Well, I''ll get lost if I don''t move too. I looked at Lambert, who was coming toward us. "Let''s partner up." "Yeah, I''m looking forward to working with you." We decide on our group. I was grateful to be in their group because we knew each other well, and we trusted them purely as a fighting force. And if I had to choose one for sheer strength, there''s no one else I''d go. I wondered about a woman in a group of three men, but when I looked for her, I didn''t have to worry about it. Elphimia had already got her group. What was her name again?? She was Doris''s first crony, a blonde driller. She is a young lady of noble birth who is neither qualified nor motivated but is taking a lecture on alchemy. I wondered what she was doing here, but Doris sent her. I''ve heard her say before, "She''s all over me, that woman. Like that one of yours," Elphimia complained. No. 2 has tiny black hair. She looks like a small animal, but she is a child who always looks up to others and doesn''t know the meaning of her existence. It seems that Doris has been gathering up her childhood friend. And in addition to her cronies No. 1 and No. 2, several others were also being caged in. Elphimia already got the better of her, but her purpose is unknown. She is not interested in it. Perhaps it was for some unimportant reason, such as to make the academy a bull''s-eye or something like that. The first such person and two girls who were her childhood friends are surrounding Elphimia. If they were overbearing, there might have been a way to deal with them, but No. 1 and her two child keepers were bowing low and begging to be part of the group. I could not be unobtrusive. Elphimia was in a quandary. "No Elphimia? Silesia has her." Lambert says resignedly. I didn''t know he had a name like that, No. 1. Well, I don''t remember him telling me his name. The baron''s son is not wanted. "What do you say? The three of us go?" "Well, it''s going to be troublesome if we add ...... someone strange." As I was looking around thinking that, a girl suddenly caught my eye. She is a student in an alchemy course. And I was being stalked by a round pervert for pointing out that girl''s material. She is looking around the classroom with a tearful look on her face. I guess she doesn''t have her group. She didn''t take the combat arts, so her alchemy friend must have teamed up with the others. Two girls approach her. She smiles at them, but she returns to her original face. From the conversation that I heard leaking out, it seems that they have come to apologize. As she listens to it, she almost chuckles. The friends leave, and the girl''s gaze wanders around again. "She doesn''t seem to have anyone to team up with." I muttered, and Lambert and Felix followed my gaze. "That seems to be the case C don''t tell me you''re planning to put her in a squad?" "It seems like a commoner, sir." I looked at Lambert and Felix. They both had cold expressions on their faces. Unexpected, perhaps. Maybe a natural reaction. Even the baron''s father and brother were separated from the commoners. The son of a viscount or the son of a knight in his service would be even more so. They didn''t care about my attitude as the son of a baron, refused to take a carriage, and ate and bought food. I had assumed that we were on the same side. With that, I am reminded that I am a heretic. But even so, I still think the aristocrats are off. They don''t understand a simple mechanism. I open my mouth cautiously, looking for Lambert and Felix''s reaction. "Lambert, what do you think the nobility exists for?" "It''s so sudden. To rule the realm C right?" "Ultimately. The nobles protect their fiefdoms because that''s where the people are. They pay the taxes and we protect them." "Then they are just mercenaries, aren''t they?" Lambert rebutted with disapproval. I''d like to say he''s right, but that would be the end of the story. "That''s one aspect of it," I said. "When you have an abundance of resources, it doesn''t matter whether you have more or fewer people. Gold is plentiful, and if you use it to protect your golem as Selene does, even soldiers can be kept to a minimum. But most nobles can''t do that." Lambert made a gesture as if to look into the distance. He seemed to be thinking back to the golem on the outer wall but pulled back because he didn''t want it to shift as it did. "What if, for example, Keten is attacked and the war is going against us? Would you abandon your people?" "No, of course not..." Lambert cut me off. The nobles are too elective. Imagine that in concrete terms, and he''ll soon realize it. They''ll be corrected in their thinking, I suppose, when they''re children. "That''s how it is. A decent aristocrat would know their role. Like you are now. But don''t despise them as mercenaries. We are the wish of the people who do not have the strength to fight. "Wish ......" Lambert looks at his hands. Felix, too, had a serious expression on his face, as if he was having second thoughts. "Besides, it''ll be a good rehearsal." To their confusion, I continue. "There will come a time when you will fight for someone. It may be the people of Keten, or it may be a noble lady." They both look into each other''s eyes. "Three of you are enough. Oh, good. I''ve never been an advisor before. Between you and me, some of the students might think I''m a little bit of an errand boy." Tobias was truly relieved to hear that she was really worried. Suddenly curious, he looked for Elphimia. There are only two women there, the two small servants, but they have the biggest baggage, the first one. When I found her, I found that her advisor greets her. I wonder if No.1 is from an aristocratic family because she is very polite. From his height and atmosphere, he seems to be a fifth-year student. At first glance, he is just receiving the greeting, but C he is quite a senior student, isn''t he? It''s as if there is no gap. "Ah, it''s about time." Tobias'' voice brings me back to consciousness. I follow his gaze and see Desindo and the others walking toward us. Behind them, more than a dozen fully armed men were following them. Why are they here? I gently move my body and enter the shadows of the other students. "Silence!" At the sound of Desindo''s voice, the students quieted down. Taking one look at everyone, Desindo explains a brief note about the field exercise, the formation, etc. Then he looks at the armed group. "We''ll have adventurers with us, just in case. Greetings." Prompted, a man in his mid-twenties with a mace at his waist advances. Oh, it''s made of mithril, huh? He''s got money. "I''m Haleist, leader of the C-rank party "Serps". I am also the leader of the adventurers. I''ll be accompanying you as your escort, but I''ve heard that the students of the art of combat are intended for actual battle. We will only move when you are out of control. Don''t expect us to protect you at all times." His face was fearless and his gestures were calm. The students'' expressions brightened a little, which must have made them feel somewhat uneasy. Haleist urged the party next door. The next party is a D-rank party called "Ezras" and their leader is Dickel. He is mainly in charge of scouting. Dickel then passed the baton to the next, but the students were already buzzing. A large man with a skinhead advanced. He looks around to lick the rising murmur, then suddenly raises his right hand to the heavens. "I''m Zeret from "Everlasting Crop"! I''m going to smash them altogether!!!!" A barbaric voice shakes the schoolhouse. Zeret is pleased with the screams and cheers that roll in. Do something about it, Corpus. I don''t understand his request. The lecturers are anxious, looking sideways at Zeret''s back and Haleist''s. Haleist was holding his head, but if you looked closely, his eyebrows were twitching and shaking. Corpus rushes over and forces Zeret to leave. During that time, Zeret and Valden also shouted, "I''ll smash t off!". Who hired these guys? "Yeah C so we''re leaving. Each group, please follow the instructions of your instructors and advisors." Then Desindo announced the departure. The students agreed but were anxious to get behind them. There, Haleist was struggling against Zeret. He is trying his best to explain his role this time, but all he gets back is, "Leave it to me. I''m going to blow it all away," he said with a wry smile. The exchange continues several times, and Haleist realizes it is futile. He told Corpus and Ismira to explain the situation with a mixture of complaints, and ran away. Is this the first time you''ve teamed up? I would have given up the moment I saw their faces. The "Serps" led by Haleist was a C-rank party, but their abilities were good. Still, it is not bad. Haleist is a warrior who uses mithril mace, and Odiles, another warrior, can use sacred magic. The remaining one was a wind magic user, skilled in assistance. Just having a recovery magic user makes a difference in stability. And since Haleist seems to have leadership skills, he would be useful if several parties were to work together. Well, Zeret immediately busted it up. One of the instructors took the lead and the students departed from the academy. Lambert''s group was the last. As they were leisurely waiting for their turn, Lambert spilled out as if he was impressed. "That was awesome." "I wonder if he understands his role." Felix voices his concern. Yeah, he doesn''t understand it at all. "Don''t try to understand that. You''ll go crazy." "You sound like C like you know him, don''t you?" Lambert looks at me suspiciously. Oh no, I''ve been influenced by him. "You guys saw the guy who put it all together, right? He was shaking his hair at the end." "I certainly ...... don''t want to be like that." "Everlasting Crop" was moving forward in high spirits, without regard to the lineup. That imposing back made me feel uneasy. I think I''ll just go get the Rhino sword. Chapter 59: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 2 Chapter 59: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 2 The destination of the field exercise was the western forest. We set out and headed west along the road in a string of beads. We arrived near the forest in the morning, took a short rest there, and entered the forest. Soon after, we arrived at a clearing. It was large, and there were still remnants of campfires here and there. This was our campsite for the first day. Desindo instructs us to pitch our tents. Leaving the site selection and setup to Lambert and the others, I, as a scout, decided to take a look around the plaza. In the center of the square, the instructors build a large bonfire with the help of adventurers. A cooking area had already been set nearby. They''re fighting over it. The aristocrat-centered group dominated the area around the bonfire. Although the teachers were not taking a forceful approach, they could not resist the silent pressure. The group of commoners headed for the perimeter with their shoulders slumped. Such a struggle was going on even among the nobles. After exchanging names, they exchanged euphemisms, and one side maturely backed away. It seems that superiority or inferiority is determined by family rank, economic power, and the influence of the donor parent, but this is a world I don''t understand it. I looked back to see what happened to Lambert, one of the nobles and saw that he had taken up a position near Seren, just before the perimeter of the plaza. A good choice. It was a good choice. In an emergency, there would undoubtedly be chaos in the center. It was an easy place to retreat to without getting caught up in the chaos. But still, you are throwing a lot of energy into your students. In this world, the power of the individual is so great that tactics have not developed, but of course, the military exists. We learn about military tactics and the chain of command. We decide who the student leader will be. So you''re throwing it all in my face, whether I''ll decide or not. I don''t know how much more laissez-faire you can take. I''ll keep this quiet. Leaders are determined by their status, and if they are of the same rank, there will be a struggle. And a ten-year-old with no real combat experience, the chain of command would not work. It would only confuse them even more. After taking a look around, I returned to the tent. Lambert and the others had unloaded and were resting. "Oh, you''re back. Can you bring me some water?" They fill the pot offered to them with "Pure Water". Lambert and the others poured from it into wooden cups and refilled their water bottles. I think the reason the campsite is not in the northwest, where there is a river, is to teach them the preciousness of water. When the group was divided into groups, those with good eyesight actively brought in water magic users. Those who were not would bring in large quantities, and those who were unaware would need water tomorrow. Since I can use water magic, we also brought in little water. Anyway, the water was heavy. After unloading, I also quenched my thirst. Most of the mixed-group teams had two tents. Lola refrained from doing so because it would add to the bulk of our luggage, but I was too worried about it. "Well, what about Tobias-san?" "I heard that the advisors are in another tent. If you need anything, call on him anytime." "That would be great. Frankly, four people in this tent are a bit cramped." I looked for Tobias and the other advisors and found them running around. Nearly half of the students were still struggling to set up their tents. They look busy, so I won''t call on them unless they''re not busy. After a while, when all the groups had finally settled down, one of the instructors called out, "The representatives should gather." Lambert returns as if it wasn''t a big deal. "The alchemy students will do some hands-on collecting, and the combat students will patrol the perimeter. Alter, I want you to prioritize the collecting." "Understood." We parted ways, and Lola and I headed for Rackendale. Weaving between the countless tents and luggage, I spoke to Lola. "Do you have any experience in collecting?" "This is my first time. But I think I can tell the difference. We have a store." "Heh, I didn''t know that. In Selen?" "Yes. It''s a small store." It''s called Breos Trading Company, a small but well-established business that''s been around for over a hundred years. Come to think of it, Danil also said he learned it while helping out at the store. If people learn "Mixing" they can raise the value of your products. Perhaps the commoners are learning with a clear purpose. We arrived at the outskirts of the square where they instructed but Rackendale had not arrived. The alchemy students were almost all there, chatting away at hand. One of them, Elphimia, notices me. She turns down the first one, who is making an impassioned speech about something and walks up to me. "Your place looks like fun." "You too." "You want to switch?" "I''m sorry." I immediately apologized. I can''t stand that kind of suffocation. Elphimia slumped her shoulders. "Huh. ...... why is this happening? You know that guy, talking on and on and on? He''s talking about which sweets are good, which clothing store has bad taste, and which prince is good-looking. Do I look interested?" "Odd. I''ve had similar experiences. But this one is worse because I''m interested." That''s why I get caught so often. We sighed, and Lola asked us if we were okay. Elphimia turns her slightly disheveled face to Lola. "YouCLola, was it?" If it was just an assessment, I''m fine. But what if they felt the same way I did? I don''t think they would return Kaluas and the others to the city. They would increase their influence. Should I be prepared? I stop and look at the treetops. The presence is rapidly approaching. The direction is around the perimeter of the plaza. It seems to be reinforcements C or is it them? "Goblins!" With a mysterious shout, a skinhead and a scarred man jump out. Then, upon seeing me, they hurriedly raised their hammers. They hurriedly stopped the hammer they raised. Don''t jinx it up. Corpus and Ismira also show up. Only Ismira was not surprised to see me. "It''s Cartilard, isn''t it? I didn''t expect to see you here." "I''ll just return it. I''ll just return it to you. Do you have time?" "No, we''re just here to blow up some goblins..." We''re done. Zeret and Varden are astonished. They still don''t seem to understand what they are asked to do. After waiting for them to revive, I take "Everlasting Crop" to a place where there is no sign of life. There, I asked them not to tell anyone that I was an adventurer. Zeret and Varden nodded with mysterious faces. You don''t get it, do you? As I was wondering how to explain, Ismira twisted her head. "What does that mean?" "Meaning?" "Cartilard doesn''t prohibit adventurers, does it? It''s natural to work for a living, and not everyone is as wealthy as you are C oh, maybe you''re a poor aristocrat? Sorry." "Sorry doesn''t exonerate you. Besides, I''m not poor." I didn''t need Ismira to confirm that it wasn''t forbidden. What I''m worried about is if my parents find out I''m an adventurer. They would increase my remittances. I wrote them a thick letter with a lot of small talks. "Anyway, I don''t want to spread the word too much that I''m an adventurer. Would you please keep quiet?" "I don''t mind. I''m sure you have your reasons." Ismira and Corpus agreed. The rest were these guys? Zeret looked down at me suspiciously. "Hey, ......, you''re an adventurer, right?" "That''s an uneasy start, isn''t it?" I can''t predict what he''s going to say, which is a problem. Zeret folded his arms and wrinkled his brow in contemplation. Then, suddenly, he looks up as if he had been played. "Then you''re an adventurer!" "So you''ve thought it through." Was it a stumble, or was it the end of twists and turns? I''d like to take a peek into his train of thought. Yet another troubled fellow had also reached a mysterious conclusion. "Wait a minute, bro! Maybe this guy is a fakeC" "What! What fake? "I don''t know! I don''t know who you are!" "Yes, wait a minute. Let''s just calm down a little bit." I calm them down. After all, their problem is that they have a lot of assumptions, and they process everything in their world. The only way to get them to understand is to dive into their world. I think for a moment and open my mouth. "A man C he has a secret that he can''t tell anyone. Right?" "Hmm." Zeret and Barden stroke their unshaven beards and chuckle. I knew it. They seem to like this kind of thing, don''t they? "I have a secret too. So please don''t tell me I''m an adventurer." "Oh, leave it to me. A man''s secret! "I''ll protect it too! I''ll protect your secret! Somehow, they seemed to understand. I breathed a sigh of relief, and Corpus looked at me happily. I''m not going to be one of them, okay? Chapter 60: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 3 Chapter 60: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 3 After dinner, we were discussing the instructor''s instructions over a cup of tea. They told us to take turns being on watch during the night in each group. I don''t think we need 14 guards, but it''s an exercise, so we have no choice. After some discussion, we decided that the order would be Felix, myself, Lambert, and Lola. I suggested that Lola, who was the most tired, should be the last to get the most rest, and left the rest to Lambert and Felix. Compared to when we were guarding the "Sword of the Deep Silence" any order was a piece of cake. After that, it was bedtime, and while I was resting in the tent Felix shook me by the shoulder. I quietly slipped out of the tent so as not to wake Lambert. "Switch, please." "Anything unusual?" "Not really. It was noisy." Felix smiles mockingly. I ask him back, but he goes into the tent, "You''ll probably find out soon enough." Tilting my head, I immediately understood what he meant. Everyone gathered around the central campfire and began chatting and laughing. It''s like a campfire, isn''t it? I don''t doubt the feeling. If they weren''t so fond of things or aware that they were in danger, they wouldn''t have set up camp on their own. We may be nobles or commoners, but we are ten years old. In my previous life, we would be in the middle of elementary school. Individual campfires are prohibited. So the campfire is dimly lit except in the center of the camp. And the reflection from the bonfire and the moonlight only vaguely reveal the shape of the tents. It is unavoidable that people gather near the bonfire. There are eight of us gathered here. The other four are not on guard somewhere. I can''t say for sure, but I don''t see them around the tent, and I don''t sense any sign of them on the perimeter either. It seems that they have not come out of the tent. I don''t think they are inside keeping watch, so they must have gone to sleep. Well, do as they please. I''m just doing my part. I invoked "Stealth" and moved to the eastern forest, hiding in a dark grove of trees. If they attack Lambert''s, it would be in this direction. The rustling of leaves carries the students'' stories. After a while, the guards'' banter showed no sign of abating. First a death struggle with goblins, and now they are indulging in ghost stories. There are rumors of the Seven Wonders of Cartilard, but these stories usually become rambling in the latter half of the day. As expected, they soon run out of material and leaves the academy, only to be terminated. Now he takes turns telling ghost stories. I wish they would put their enthusiasm into their original role as a ghost storyteller. What I found a little interesting, however, was that many of the monster stories were about monsters that cause direct harm. Even in my previous life, the objects of fear differed according to race. In this world, ghosts seem to be prevalent, partly because they exist as monsters and can be dealt with. Unusually shaped demons lurked in labyrinths, kings of death led by countless undead, and even ancient dragons made an appearance. In this way, it is no longer an adventure story. And there are labyrinths, or dungeons, in this world as well. They are useful because we can obtain magical tools, magic books, and materials for rare monsters, but they were even more harmful. The labyrinths have powerful demons called guardians, who, contrary to their designation, come out of the labyrinths with impunity. They lead their hordes to attack surrounding villages, towns, and even demons. Therefore, when they discover a labyrinth, the destruction of the labyrinth was the first thing discussed. As is customary, destroying the nucleus is the only way to stop their activities. Therefore, it is considered a kind of monster, but true or not, it was not bare like in the game. The dungeon core is buried somewhere in the realm, and dungeons that have expanded unnoticed are nearly impossible to destroy. Thus, when it was concluded that a discovered dungeon was indestructible. So people abandoned the land. So now the countries are spread out to avoid such labyrinths and dens of monsters. I turn my gaze away from the forest and toward the square. Except for the guards still chatting, most of the students are asleep. With the place so quiet, "Presence Detection" would work. One presence was heading straight for us. Is it for me? The presence passed through the plaza and entered the forest. Even so, it did not change its direction. It is not Lambert. It''s early for his shift, and he doesn''t know I''m here. I hide in the darkness and catch my breath. As I continue to watch, a young man emerges from the shadows of the trees. What is he doing here? It was the advisor of Elphima''s team. He is looking around the area with his seamless movements as usual. I don''t know what he''s up to, but I don''t like it when he comes at me out of the blue. I deactivated my "Stealth" and made myself a little more visible. Then, he immediately noticed me and smiled. "There you are, in a place like this." "Can I help you?" "I''m worried you won''t be back anytime soon." The young man responded with a relieved look. He must have seen you just before you moved. I bowed lightly. "I''m sorry for worrying you. I should have told you where to watch." "No, that''s not necessary. We''re just advisors." "Yes. I will suggest that you take the lead in the next encampment. I''m sure it will be a struggle." "Indeed. This year is going to be a struggle." The young man laughs happily. The students of combat art and alchemy are all viscounts and barons. There are no big names. The only one who is equal to a count is Elphimia, but she is not only equal to a count, she is not a nobleman, and she is a woman. The childish men of the aristocracy would not be happy. "I''m going back. I''ll be back. I''m Harvith Rasfall, fifth year." "Alter. Alter Les Riedwald." Hearing my name, Halvis was a little surprised. When he wondered, he returned to smiling. "Well then, call me if you need anything. Alter-san." I returned a bail to his back as he walked away and gently invoked "Appraisal." I see. I have heard rumors. So this person is the strongest in the academy? Name: Harvith Rasfall Race: Human Level: 16 Physical Strength: 71/71N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. Magic: 83/83 Str: 14 Int: 14 Dex: 15 End: 13 Agi: 16 Charm: 14 [Skills] Hard Strike, Double Strike, Ryuen Sword Dance, Puncture, Spiral Pillar, Throwing: Spear, Shield Strike Strike Resistance 1, Mental Resistance 2, Crisis Perception 2 One-handed Sword 6, Spear 5, Shield 5, Taijutsu 4, Horsemanship 3, Projectile 2 No-attribute Magic 1, Denatured Magic 2 [Magic] Beginner Magic Shield, Cloak of Protection Increased Leg Up, Moving Up [Title] None. I had heard he was strong, but I didn''t expect him to be this strong. His simple fighting ability is equal to that of Markant, and he can even go toe-to-toe with Roland, if not beat him. So he is a student of the institute. If he blocks my "High-Speed Movement" and "Multiple Chanting," I will probably lose. I thought so at the time of Elphimia, but there are geniuses out there. I feel ashamed of my cheat. But why was I surprised when I heard his name? When I tilted my head, a round old man crossed my mind. Is it that guy again ......? The next morning we were folding our tents and getting ready to leave. We packed our bags and declared to Lola the supplies we had consumed. She wrote them down on a piece of parchment and rationed food from the shared supplies. Although our luggage was bulky, we had agreed to maintain only food in case of distress. As for water, I replenish it regularly. After that, I distributed potions. Everyone nodded their heads, as this was not part of the plan. Lola observed the aroma and color. "Are you sure it''s a fatigue-relieving potion?" "Correct." Lambert grumbles at my words. "I appreciate the sentiment. But I don''t work out soft and tender." Felix agreed. He thought I had been underestimating him. "I know. I was going to give you only Lola''s share, but you''ll have to drink it today. It might be a long day." I looked at the lecturers. Lambert followed my line of sight and guessed. "Are you up to something?" "I doubt it. You know that goblin from yesterday?" "Of course I do. If he bragged that much, I''d hear about it even if I didn''t want to. What about it?" "A complete victory in his first real battle. I know you''re proud of yourself, but you''re getting a little carried away. If I were the instructor, I''d tighten up." "You''re getting in the way of those idiots. Well, it''s better than going home without swinging a sword." Lambert laughed, but Lola, who heard the conversation, turned completely pale. "Don''t worry. If it looks dangerous, we''ll retreat immediately." "Besides, if push comes to shove. Felix and I will hold them off." "Thank you. But please don''t be too reckless." Lola''s expression softened as she said this. The situation is favorable. Lambert and his men were stable, as they had been in actual battles. With the pressure reduced, the movement of "Serps" is also much better. It''s the bows that are tricky. "I''ll go clear out the back." "WhatC?" I slip past the startled Lambert, duck my sword, and kick the fleshy goblin away. I rushed to the panicking archer goblin and slashed at it with my small sword. The sword feels heavy, after all. The blade is dull. As I was finishing it off, another archer was drawing its bow out of the corner of my eye. Immediately, I activated his "High-Speed Movement" and avoided the flying arrows. I approached at the same speed and cut down the archer with the arrow. He is still alive, but his long-range attack is blocked. One more. I fire a "Shock Bolt" at the goblin archer who trying to keep its distance. It stops moving, but I can''t finish it off. A single shot is not powerful enough. I then fire two more "Shock Bolt" shots. The archer goblin stands perfectly still. I turn around and slash at the goblin, who is in a panic because it lost its bow and arrow. This took care of this one. When I looked back, I saw that Lambert had just killed the last one. He was not far behind the goblins. I guess I''m still ahead of the rest of the freshman class. "Are you guys senior students?" Lambert shook his head at Haleist''s question. "No, we''re first-years." "I''m saved by the person that I''m supposed to protect. Now thank you, but don''t take it too hard." "It''s an exercise. If you don''t fight, there''s no point in coming." "That''s true, butC" Harvith exhales in disgust. "Terrible, this year''s Cartilard. That one in particular." He turns his gaze toward me. I''ll take your assessment in stride, but we don''t have time for this. "Reinforcements may be coming. Let''s join up with everyone." "Right. Give me a hand." Supporting the students who had been left behind, we began to move. We arrived at the first point, but the students were nowhere to be seen. The signs C are more backward, I guess. They seem to be gathering as instructed. It''s our fault for not retreating, isn''t it? We can''t go home with a chip on our shoulder, can we? As proof, a familiar presence approached. "Where are the goblins? Zeret was the first to jump out. "Where are they?" Followed by Barden, then Corpus, Ismira, and finally Desindo. Desindo notices us and pats his chest. Harvith steps forward and begins his report. "We have already treated a few injured, including a few seriously injured. "What is the situation over there?" "It''s a mess, but it''s fine." While they were having a serious conversation, Zeret peered into the grove and bushes. Then, unexpectedly, he turned to me. "Hey, Tenko. Where''s the goblin?" "Tenko?" Lambert reacted, a dubious look on his face. It''s impossible to get away with it. There are these guys. "Uh, ...... actually, I know them." Oh, we know each other!" "I knew it." "Sorry for not telling you. And, Tenko is just what he calls me. It doesn''t mean anything deeper." "Oh, because he''s Tenko!" Lambert laughed weakly at Zeret, who was very good at what he was doing. The question would remain, but it was useless to ask him. "You guys, we''re going to join everyone else." Desindo called out as he seemed to have finished his report. The "Serps" had already retreated with the students. But then my "Presence Detection" reacted again. Reinforcements. Four or five more, and more are on the way. I weigh the speed of the goblins against the students moving away. It''s impossible, they''ll catch up with us. "What are you doing,? Hurry up!" Desindo urged me to hurry, but I looked up at Zeret. "You want to fight goblins?" "That''s what you asked me to do!" Yeah, that''s not it. But I won''t go into it now. "They''re coming." "What?" Pointing with his thumb, Zeret swung his war hammer. Immediately after that, goblins came out of the bushes. "Let''s blow them all up together!" Zeret charged with glee, and Barden drew his saber and ran at them, shouting in surprise. Ismira panicked and tried to stop them, but it was no longer possible. The only thing they could think of was to blow its head off. "You, what are you doing!" "I''m just saving you the trouble. They will catch up with us anyway. The result will be the same." "Ugh. ......." Ismira made a strange moan and fell silent. In the meantime, the goblin hit by the hammer of the side cleave is flying somewhere. Barden is laughing and waving his saber around. The goblin appeared in high spirits, but it was already losing its will to fight. I felt a little sorry for him. "Oh, God! Let''s get this over with and join up with them!" Ismira and Corpus joined the attack. "Water Bolts" flew and Corpus'' sword flipped. The reinforcements were on the verge of destruction. "Let them take care of this. We''re going back." Desindo said irritably. I don''t disagree with you, but something''s bugging me. I didn''t move, and Decindo raised his voice even more. At that moment, a strange sound echoed through the forest. The sound of shattering glass? In the forest? It reached everyone''s ears. Startled, Ismira backed up and turned her gaze to the forest. "What was that ......?" "You know?" Ismira nodded her head, keeping her eyes open. "It''s probably a Freezing Storm'' a ranged-field type. There are no adventurers who are familiar with it. Not even instructors or upperclassmen." "Then it''s a year. And there''s one exceptional person." "You''re kidding, it''s intermediate magic. A ten-year-old?" "Well, that''s not the important part now, is it?" Ismira gasped. Ismira was also aware of the situation. "Is this a diversion? I guess so. This is what''s strange. No wonder the goblins were not retreating. They attacked from the first point of contact, and the main force surprised them from the flank. Because we were taking it easy and Zeret and the others were there, it was no longer a diversion. The student who was less than a recruit wouldn''t have had a chance. He was a great commander. "There''s Lola over there, we have to go back!" Lambert is impatient. A few days ago, he would not have said those words. He was happy, but something was still bothering him. "What''s wrong? "JustCwait a minute." I quieted Lambert, who was about to start running and reconfirmed the situation. Zeret and Barden are chasing around the goblins, who are not very patient. No goblins are seriously trying to confront them, but they don''t seem to be retreating. They seem desperate to play the role of diversion. But C even if that were the case C they are too weak. This is an easy way to be destroyed and hardly a diversion. Zeret and Barden almost entirely held them. Can''t you mobilize that many? I focus all of my consciousness on "Presence Detection". I pass through Zeret and the goblins and go further in. There it is C this guy. Further back in the diversionary unit. A strong presence. I see. They made us think it was a diversion, but in the end, we were the real target. He''s good, isn''t he? I found myself smiling. Chapter 61.1 - The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 4 (1) Chapter 61.1 - The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 4 (1) "The other side has enough forces. Serps'' will be joining us soon. And Lola is being escorted by Tobias-san." Lambert stopped and looked back. "That''s true, but ...... what do you mean?" "Can I act on my own?" "You don''t ask that kind of thing, usually." "Well, yeah." Lambert ponders slightly and gives his permission. I turned to Desindo. "Please go back first." "What? What are you talking about?"N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. "I''ll stay behind to assist them." "Leave this to the adventurers! Just go back!" "If they break through, we will be flanked. We have to make sure we hold them off. Besides, it looks like we''re almost done, and we''ll be joining you soon." Desindo glared at me and looked behind him. I knew the students would be fighting over there. I''m sure they''re anxious. But I''m not too worried. The initial "Freezing Storm" should have weakened the ambush team''s momentum. And not only the adventurers, but also Harvith, the academy''s strongest. Even if about 30 goblins attacked, they would not keep up. It would be more dangerous for them to break through here. Desindo glared at me again, but his strength suddenly weakened. "Fine, I''ll allow it." "Thank you." He then advised me to take it easy and ran off. As I watched him go, Lambert asked. "Why did you stay?" "The whole main group is coming. Here." The two men looked at each other. "The "Presence Detection'' you were talking about earlier?" "Please wait. Shouldn''t we have gone back then?" Felix glanced at Lambert. I''m sure he''s worried about his boss. It''s easier for me to be on my own. "Fire Ball" Finally, I''ve mastered intermediate magic. The power of this magic, when invoked with "Multiple Chanting" is incomparable to that of the beginner level. If I disregard the spread of fire, I can annihilate the goblin horde. However, Lambert would not leave me alone. If push comes to shove, I''ll use it without worrying about being seen, but until then, I can''t trigger it, even if it''s at a slight disadvantage. "This is the main force, but they are not so numerous. They are concentrating all their strength on the ambush force. We can defeat them. Let''s say we fall back and meet them again. What do the students over there think?" "A pincer attack. Some will get upset and start running away." "That''s what I mean. The students who run away may die in the forest. Besides, it''s too late." I indicate with my chin, and a new goblin swarm appears. Zeret and Barden charge without care, but Ismira notices something unusual. I keep my distance and instruct Corpus to fall back as well. "Ohriyaaaa!!!" Swinging his war hammer, Zeret pulverizes the goblins. That''s a lot of spirits. That is one of those things that can''t be measured by status. But the march ends here. A violent metallic sound emanates from the trees, and Zeret is blown away with a loud bang. "Brother!" Barden turns bloodthirsty and rushes toward him. The rest of the group was transfixed by the slithering figure slithering out of the forest. As I thought, a mutated monster rule the goblin horde. That is unusual. Name: C Race: Goblin Level: 19 HP: 54/54 MP: 35/35 Str: 14 Int: 9 Dex: 12 End: 13 Agi: 3 Charm: 5 [Skills] Heavy Blow, Double Strike, Heavy Hammer Blow, Claw Strike Presence Detection 1, Pain Resistance 2 Two-handed Sword 4, Staff 2, Hammer 1, Claw Art 1, Taijutsu 3 [Magic] I remember I seemed to have a hard time with it. "You''ve still got it. Don''t let me out, okay?" The goblin leader and I slashed at the same time. Small swords and two-handed swords crossed, and the sound of metal slamming and scraping echoed. We repeated it many times, and gradually the goblin leader''s expression became stern. The feeling I felt just now. This guy is experiencing something more than what I felt just now. It''s a very strong monster, but I am superior to him in all simple abilities. And with "Taijutsy 6," I am sure it cannot find the slightest gap between us. And the more we crossed swords, the clearer the difference became. I was unharmed, while my opponent had wounds all over his body. The goblin leader seemed to be fed up with the situation. The goblin leader swung his two-handed sword to the side and moved away. It was time for his next move. There is no big "Heavy Blow" here. Probably a "Double Strike". The two swords were breathing in unison. Is it a falling dead leaf or a flower swaying in the wind? Something triggers it. Suddenly, the goblin leader jumps in. Its two-handed sword is above its head. The sword is swung down at a speed never seen before. I shifted my entire body to avoid it. Immediately after, I spun around on the spot and unleashed a follow-up upper strike. A combination of body techniques C can it do that? The goblin leader managed to avoid it but still stepped forward. It uses a "Heavy Blow" like a leap up. "Kuh!!!" Its tip of the sword slices through my cloth armor. I roll my eyes. It''s not over yet!? The two-handed sword floats in the air. The goblin leader dives into my pocket with no hands. A "Claw Strike"Cno, this! It uses a powerful wind noise in front of my eyes. My bangs sway, and my forehead takes the impact. After all, was said and done, the goblin leader and I were astonished at each other. I can''t believe itCa "Heavy Hammer Blow" with a two-handed sword? And that too, by grabbing the blade? I know there is such a technique. It''s a striking attack with the hilt. But that''s while wearing a basket hand. No matter how much "Pain Tolerance" it has, it''s reckless. The goblin leader was still shocked when it regained its grip on its two-handed sword with its bloodied hands. It must have been a decisive move. The only way to handle that series of attacks is to be very good at it. If it wasn''t for the difference in agility and "Appraisal" that allowed me to see into its hands, I would have been in danger too. Hot drops of heat dripped from my forehead to the bridge of my nose. I got a blow. "You''re great, you know. It might not be too late. Will you surrender?" The reply was a slash. Well, that''s too bad. As long as we don''t have any casualties, we don''t have to kill you. I readjust my sword. "I respect your strength. I''ll give it my all in the end." I activate "High-Speed Movement". The goblin leader''s movement immediately slows. I dodge the two-handed sword as it swings down at me while advancing, and then I use my weight on the side of the sword in a cleave. The goblin leader lost sight of his target and was bewildered, but it doesn''t notice me behind it. It quietly fell to its knees. No matter how well-trained you are, a slash to the heart will kill you. Even in this world, that is reality. I looked down at the goblin leader with no afterglow of victory. "You looked like you were having a lot of fun." I looked up to see Elphimia. Next to her were Desindo, Harvith, Lambert, "Everlasting Crop" and the others who had joined them in watching the battle. Before I knew it, all the fighting seemed to be over. "Don''t talk about people as if they are battle junkies. It''s just an exercise." Saying this, I gave a bow to the unmoving strongman. Chapter 61.2 - The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 4 (2) Chapter 61.2 - The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Field Training 4 (2) Chapter 61.2. The First Year at the Academy C First Semester Field Training 4 (2) The number of ambush attackers was more than forty. There were no strong individuals on our side, and it seemed that that one was the leader. As I looked at the goblins lined up in a row, Lola ran up to me. Behind her was Tobias. Neither of them was injured. "Are you all right, everyone? Oh, your forehead..." "It''s just a scratch. No problem." "I heard you had a hell of a fight with a goblin." Tobias looks straight at me. "You''re a quick ear. Who was it?" "Well, first it was Halvith-san, but then it was the adventurer." That bald guy. I''m a little worried, then give up. I''m curious about what he''s listening to, but it''s too late. Besides, our Knight Commander shouted, "This is a great opportunity to make Reedwald''s military name known!" If this causes trouble, it''s Conrado''s fault. I will send him a letter of complaint. I returned my thoughts and looked at the goblins again. Quite a few, the size of a platoon. Had they rallied to attack us? As I moved my gaze around, a strange figure caught my eye. "There''s something strange in the mix." "It''s a Dekrama." Tobias responded. It looks like an ape with all its hair missing. It''s about a meter tall, with dark brown skin. Its knobby fingers and toes are long, and according to Tobias, it moves freely through the trees with them. "It''s a monster from the west, but it''s spreading here little by little. It looks like it''s clashing with Nudlok right now." A turf war between monkeys and wolves in the trees? It''s going to be a fairy tale. "I''ve seen goblin claw marks and bites on Dekrama." "A sideways move on the two squabbling sides, huh? The world of monsters is a very dangerous place, isn''t it?" There are fifteen corpses of Dekrama. They had planned to secure food and make a triumphant return, but on the way back, they found us. They must have decided to attack us in a hurry. With this many corpses, fifteen doesn''t seem like a lot. "If it''s true, we''ll have them learn to dismantle them as well." Tobias looked at the students and shook his head. Many of the students were sitting up and not moving. Some were injured, but most were terrified. Among them was Caruas. His energy from yesterday is all gone, and he''s freaking out in response to the slightest sound. The medicine seems to be working a little too well C but that''s okay. It''ll be quiet. "I''ve decided that the monsters are a temporary reward for the adventurers. They''ll return to yesterday''s encampment as soon as they treat the wounded and are ready. Oh, except for the strong goblins, okay? That''s yours." Ownership, huh? I was concerned about Lola and the situation here, so I left it alone and joined them. They don''t know how to dismantle the corpse in the first place. "I''m on my way back now, what can I do for you?" No one responded to my question. Zeret looked down at me with a difficult face, arms folded. This feeling, could he have sensed the "High-speed Movement"? His expression doesn''t match his thoughts, but he is, after all, a D-rank adventurer. Maybe he got a sense of what was going on. When I thought about it, I realized that it was too late. Well, there were other people there. I was too focused on the battle and too distracted. I wondered if I could make excuses with "Moving Up ". I think of the faces that were lined up in the room. It looks a bitCimpossible. "I''ve been thinking about it since the fight earlier." Zeret''s voice brings me back to consciousness, and I look up. The tone is uncharacteristically heavy. Perhaps seeing through my nervousness, Zeret smirks. "Is it okay if I call you Aniki?" No, I don''t.'' I reflexively refused. I struggle to hold back the urge to break out of it. How the hell am I supposed to turn that way? I was mildly confused, but Barden was even more confused than me. "What, you''re going to have an Aniki? Aniki of Aniki? A higher Aniki? Big Aniki? SuperC" "Stop it!" What is it with these guys already? I''m getting a serious headache. "WellC anyway, let''s hear your reasons." "I''m impressed! To easily defeat an ogre goblin-like that!" "You know difficult words in strange places. Also, don''t create new species on your own. For a moment, I thought it was that kind of species." Exactly what kind of orc is this? Don''t let the strong go great on earth. And I don''t want a brother with such an evil face. My mother would have a stroke if she knew. While I was thinking about it, I also feel the simple Barden was like a little brother. And the two of them started circling me and whispering, "Aniki Aniki." Oh, my headache is killing me. I kicked them both to Corpus and said, "Stay at your posts or I''ll report you!" I warned. Somehow, I managed to get rid of "Everlasting Crop". The voice called me Aniki in the distance. Tobias muttered to himself as he watched. "You know. You are easily liked by strange people." "Even if you think it, don''t say it. It will be the truth." Tobias looked like he wanted to say something, but I ignored him and gulped down a gulp of pain-relieving potion. It''s still three. It''s not too late. Chapter 62: The First Year at the Academy - Refugees Chapter 62: The First Year at the Academy - Refugees Chapter 62. The First Year at the Academy C Refugees Just before evening the next day after the battle with the goblin horde, we return to the academy. There were many wounded, but no casualties. That was probably the best result against such a large herd. However, as soon as the lecturers announced they were breaking up. The smoldering discontent exploded. The protests against Cartilard Academy rose, especially among the noble students. "You looked like you''re dead, but you''re looking good." Lambert was taken aback. I agree, but I could understand both sides. The academy is not well-informed, and if you go into the realm of monsters, you need to be prepared for the unexpected. And because of that, you can''t just say you didn''t know, because it isn''t acceptable. But if anything, I think the academy is at fault. "So, what are we going to do? We''re breaking up now, butC" "Shall we go out for a meal? To celebrate your safe return." "Oh, that sounds good." Perhaps they were sad to part ways like this, but everyone agreed. The cafeteria at the academy was not very tasty, so we decided to go to a restaurant on the main street. And just as we were about to head there, a boy called out, "May I have a moment?" He had a big scar on his leather armor. There were also traces of blood around it. "My name is Elliot. I apologize for the delay in thanking you. I was told to rest." Was he seriously wounded at that time? On the way home, four other people came over. He had thanked me for my help, saying he was too seriously wounded to move right away, so I thought that was the end of it. Lambert looked at the wound on his chest. "Are you okay to move?" "Yes. I received healing magic after that, so the wound is almost completely closed. Thank you so much. I don''t know what would have happened if you all hadn''t rushed in. And you even used the healing potionC" Elliott bowed deeply, but I stopped him with my hand. "Don''t worry about it. I made the potion myself." "But......." Elliott looks troubled. He is soft-spoken and has no last name. Is he the son of a merchant, too? It''s still all men, but Lola might feel a little more comfortable with a commoner. I glanced at Lambert, and he gave a small nod, wondering if he was thinking the same thing. Then I spoke to Elliott. "We''re going out to eat. How about you?" "Oh, are you sure?" "Yeah, it''s more fun with more people. Oh yeah, maybe we should invite Elphimia too." "That''s good." I agreed, looked around, and was caught again. When I called out to him, he regained his animation and ran up to me. "Thank you for saving my life." "You''re welcome." When I invited her to the homecoming celebration, she accepted without hesitation. I was about to go out with him, but Lola said she wanted to go home and tell her parents that she was safe, so we broke up for a while. We decided to meet in front of the academy. The homecoming celebration was held at a restaurant near the institute. Elliott was nervous at first, but he gradually relaxed. He was the son of a merchant who worked for the Tanar Trading Company, which was Firsacci''s big store. He must have been quite a shrewd man since his employer sends his children to Kartilhar. Such homecoming celebrations continued until the dormitory curfew was approaching. After the field exercises, there would be no lectures until the first semester exams. I''ll have to say goodbye to everyone for a while. Early morning three days later. After picking up my leather armor and restocking supplies, I''m taking it easy, except for a few hours. The first semester exams are about to start, but the only thing I need to prepare for is my education, so I''m not in a rush yet. While having breakfast, I thought about visiting the Adventurers'' Guild. The academy would probably tell us about the battle against goblins. If there was going to be a subjugation team, I wanted to participate. If other goblins are as good as the leader, I''m interested. However, I was also left wondering if they''ll make the subjugation team. The number of goblins defeated in the field exercise was no less than 70. No matter how large the settlement, the loss of this number would be a major blow. The threat level has been reduced. The guilds may be thinking that way, too. As they have heard no rumors of a strike force. I turn around to see that Lambert''s mood has changed. "Aren''t these people refugees?" Lambert has a straight face, and Felix is as usual, but his expression is somehow cold. That again C I thought it was over. His attitude toward Lola has changed dramatically from before the exercise. At the homecoming celebration, he is concerned about her as a commoner and invites Elliot, another commoner, and Elphimia, a woman, to join him. Besides, Ted and his friends have a personal relationship. They are not looking for understanding or approval. "Yes, they are. Is there a problem?" "Yes, there is. You are the son of a baron. If you were a student, you wouldn''t be allowed to be called out by a mere commoner. Aren''t they refugees?" "I''m the one who gave them permission to do so." "Your permission is immaterial. If you allow it, the nobility will be insulted." He had a point, I thought. When I was in Reedwald, my father had been careful not to let that happen. Lambert has replaced it with all the nobility. A friendly aristocrat sounds good, but on the flip side, it can also be taken as disrespect. Lambert continues to speak to me in silence. "You said before that we are the people''s wish. Then what is a refugee? Don''t tell me they are the same as Lola. They do business, they are soldiers, and together they support the territory. But they are different. They are the ones who abandoned the territory and ran away." The anger was as much contempt as it was contempt. The hedge had just shifted. Lambert sympathized with my words. That''s why I can no longer tolerate the way refugees are. And if I deny Lambert, I have to deny my own words. "You''re right. There''s nothing to argue against. Just let me correct one thing. They didn''t run away. They were refugees. They were deserted by noble." Lambert frowns, his face grim. "Some noble soldiers attacked their village. It seems the attackers were Viscount Takraz." Takraz was a barony northeast of Selene, and Ted''s village was south of it, in the domain of Earl Wolver. The attackers disguised themselves as bandits, but they were Thakraz soldiers, and they had made statements implying that they were. If this was a sudden incident, a conspiracy was possible. However, this is not the first time that Takraz soldiers have attacked Wolver, and people know that Takraz soldiers have raided Wolver several times in the past. The latest attack was particularly severe, and many villagers were killed. Even if they appeal to the lord about their plight, they realize that it is futile due to the past raids, poor harvests, and various other experiences they have had in the past. When they concluded that the village was unsustainable, they abandoned it and the Wolver territory. "I understand the situation, and I take back my statement. But that is no reason to disrespect the nobility." Lambert stubbornly refused to change his opinion. I narrowed my eyes at the hard look on his face. I must have misunderstood him a little. If they are abandoned, they are in the same position as Lola. They were deprived of the opportunity to support the territory. But Lambert sees the problem with being a refugee. Even though he understood the reason, his thoughts stayed on "Because they are refugees". The barriers had indeed shifted. His attitude toward Lola has indeed changed dramatically. However, he may have only been forced to do so to adapt to the environment of the academy. If it were easy to change, I wouldn''t have any trouble. Me neither. "Let''s change your perspective a little." Across the table, he sits down in front of Lambert. "We don''t represent the nobility. We are just sons of nobles, not even legitimate sons. Our status is only guaranteed until we come of age, and then it''s up to our father, our lord. If they don''t want us, they''ll kick us out." "I know that, even if you don''t tell me. That''s why I came to Selene. To support my father, to be his knight. Are you not like him?" "Yes, we are much the same. I''m the same, you''re the same. But that guy is a little different. Takraz''s soldiers killed his father. And his mother was killed by monsters when they were escaping. He wants power not to support anyone, but to protect his sister and himself. Even to the point of trying to join the Cartilard, even though he''s a little too selfish." Lambert shuts down. Without a care in the world, I continued. "Suppose they gain power in the future. And what if they are chosen to be knights? What''s the difference between them and us? Roland is the most powerful man in Reedwald. He is a former adventurer and a commoner. If I become a knight, I might become his subordinate." "That''s sophistry! Don''t change the subject!" The table shook violently with rage. "I told you I would change my view. You''re talking about the nobility as a whole, and I''m talking about ourselves. The world can change as much as you want it to, depending on your point of view." Folding his arms, Lambert indicated his refusal. At his stubbornness, I leaned back in my chair and exhaled. "I''ve been on the verge of death many times. I''ve been shown the harshness of fate as much as I hate it. So I think it''s very admirable that they are fighting and struggling as they are. It makes me want to cheer them on." Suddenly, Lambert''s face contorted. And soon after, he squeezed out his voice as if he was trying to stifle it. "You''re not fine ...... with that, are you?" "To be slighted, huh? I don''t even care. Let them say what they want. I just C I won''t allow you to taunt my family through me." Lambert was silent again at my words, and then he stood up. Then he simply mutters, "I''m leaving." and leaves the house. Felix quickly put away the parchment, bowed to me, and followed. I sit in the empty room and stare silently at the door. The only sound in such a room was the booming voices from the backyard, echoing forever. Chapter 63: The First Year at the Academy - Water Attendant Chapter 63: The First Year at the Academy - Water Attendant Chapter 63. The First Year at the Academy C Water Attendant When I went out to the backyard, I found Ted and Gemma hitting each other with wooden swords. I forbid attacks to the head except in mock battles with me. Even a wooden sword can kill you instantly. If it hits you in the eye, you risk losing your sight. Lily was sitting by the wall, cheering them on. She stopped in place so she wasn''t disturbing them and observed their movements. Ted was talented. He was good with one-handed weapons and had a fast reaction time. He could also use a shield to a certain extent, so he could handle any style of weapon except heavy weapons. The rest depends on his qualities. No matter how fast he grows, he may suddenly hit a wall. The barrier of qualities is absolute. Gemma, on the other hand, is more subtle. He is the tallest person, including me, and he has a good physique if he can build muscles. But perhaps because of this, his movements were awkward, and he often wielded his wooden sword with brute force. He also seemed to have very poor swordsmanship skills. He is not afraid of anything, so I think he is suitable to become a tank. Whatever the case may be, the two of them have a long way to go. They will have to try out different weapons and go through trial and error. They have their wishes, too. Also, neither of them had any magical qualities, but I gave Lily a try and found that she had an aptitude for the earth attribute. She has made it clear that she will not become an adventurer, but she seems to find time to practice. She looks away and up at the sky. I think Lambert has no choice now. I can''t get myself in tune with the aristocracy''s peculiar way of thinking. If they were raised as nobles, I was raised as a commoner from my previous life. Our roots are different. My fathers thought of me as a slightly different son, but when I got to know the other nobles in-depth, our differences worsened. If I''m reincarnated as a commoner, I''ll feel more comfortable. I like my family now, but I find the position of nobility disturbing. "Have the guests left?" Before I knew it, the mock battle was over and they were wiping their sweat with a cloth. "They''ve gone home. Let''s rest a bit and then we''ll have a game." "Ouh!" Ted responded, swinging his wooden sword. After filling their jugs with "SPure Water," the two immediately poured it into their wooden cups and drank it. As usual, the order of pouring was Ted, Gemma. After meeting with them several times, I found that Lily naturally stands up to Ted, as does Gemma. Although she doesn''t seem to be aware of it, she seems to have subconsciously decided that Ted is their leader. Otherwise, she would not be in second place. Gemma, by the way, was not a refugee in the purest sense of the word. He was a child born in a refugee town, and he met Ted and his family three years ago when they came to Selene. After the rest, the game began immediately. I go along with them because that''s what they call it, but what''s inside is my instructor''s training. Ted holds up a wooden sword and a wooden shield. At first, he complained that the shield was in the way, but when I demonstrated it to him, though he was unfamiliar with it, he quickly understood its effectiveness. However, shields are fragile and poor adventurers cannot maintain them. This was in preparation for the time when he could afford it. We hit it off a few times, and I told him the problems, and what was good about it. Ted nods honestly, and then he moves back, swinging his head back. "I''m next!" Gemma pounces on him as if he''s been waiting for him. He swings as hard as ever, and soon after the exchange of strikes, Gemma''s wooden sword breaks. "Ah..." I screamed sadly and looked at the sword''s tip as it flew away. Gemma often breaks wooden swords because he swings them like a cudgel, without the tip of the blade up. "Sorry, I broke it again." "Don''t worry, wooden swords are easy to break. Ted, I have a spare in the storage on the first floor. There''s also an oddly shaped one, so bring that one too." These wooden swords and shields are my handiwork. They are sold at armory stores at low prices for training purposes, but I decided to make them myself for dexterity training and as a rehearsal for learning blacksmithing skills. I have made more than a dozen so far, and they look pretty good now. Ted said, "Isn''t this the weirdest thing you''ve ever made?" He returned with one wooden sword and a wooden weapon, saying. "Yeah, that''s the right one." He takes the wooden weapon and hands it to Gemma. A dejected Gemma stared at the weapon he handed her. "Is this a cudgel?" "It''s supposed to be a mace, in case you were wondering. I''m going, to be honest with you, Gemma is not cut out for swords." "That may be true, but... I don''t think he''s cut out for the cudgel." "That''s why it''s mace. Besides, a striking weapon is superior. You don''t have to worry about the direction of the blade. So you can counterattack from any position. It is also effective against monsters with hard armor and hides. The C-rank adventurer I met the other day loved using a mace." "A C-rank?" "Adventurers value practicality. That''s how easy it is to use a bashing weapon, and how powerful it is." Although I don''t talk about it, those weapons have their weaknesses. Except for the head, they are less lethal and wounds heal quickly. If you''re dealing with leather armor or soft-skinned demons, a sword is more effective than bashing weapons. "Also, I think Gemma would be better as a shield." "Shield?" "A tank role. You''ll be on the front lines, drawing the enemy away and protecting your friends. The heart of the party." I suggested this might be a good idea. They are both too aggressive. Suddenly I looked at Lily and saw that she had started training in earth magic, perhaps inspired. She is concentrating on putting magic into the sand at hand and trying to make it react. She is serious, so she will eventually train to the limit of her qualities. After that, how high is her limit? I can''t say for sure, but I have a feeling it''s not very high. Usually, qualities also affect the speed of acquisition. If she can''t learn life magic after all this practice, I think beginner level is the best she can do. Should I look into it formally once? At the Cartilard Academy of Advanced Studies and the Adventurers'' Guild, there was a grimoire for testing magical qualities. The official name of this magical tool is Denetree Sea Calytes, but the meaning is difficult to convey, so it is called a tool for testing magical qualities or a tool for investigation. The guild charges a fee of two silver coins for its use, and the academy only allows students to use it. If I wanted to check it out, it would be at the Adventurers'' Guild C and it made no sense for me to pay for it. Lily is not an aspiring adventurer, nor does she seem to want to know. It seems to have taken over a year, but they are scraping together three silver coins, Cartilard''s examination fee. If they feel the need, they will discuss it with Ted and the others and see what they can do about it. I look over them at the loud noise. "What the hell, are we done?" Ted looks down at the fallen Nails. He doesn''t seem to have the strength to argue, let alone get up. Nails remained slumped over, not moving a muscle. Gemma poked him in the side with her mace. "You''re not going to make it. "You''re out of it, man," he says. "Let''s play, Gemma." "Oh!" After pulling Nails toward us, Ted and Gemma begin a mock battle. I guess kids are energetic. I look next to me and see a breathless Nails lying on the floor. I brought a cup from my room, poured some water into it, and placed it in front of him. After a moment, Nails gets up and drinks it down as if he were gorging himself. "Don''t worry about it." When I spoke to him, Nails turned to me with a scowl. He pointed with his chin at the two men, who were flailing about energetically. "Those guys have been working out for over a year. If it''s just physical strength. They''re better than normal kids." "I see, one year ....... And her?" Nails moves his gaze to Lily. She was immersed in practicing her earth magic from earlier. To the casual observer, it looks like she is playing with sand. The sand moves in the palm of her hand. "What? Now, the sand isC" "Lily is practicing magic. She''s not even a novice yet, though." Nails stared at Lily''s palm. That''s quite a bite. So you''re more interested in magic than swords? "Shall we find out? Can you use magic or not?" "Please!" As it turned out, Nails had an aptitude for water magic. Ted and Gemma were even happier than he was to learn this. Outside the walls, water is difficult to secure. They understood well the importance of water. "We''ve got a water attendant for our party!" And they were excited to have Nails around. It''s a terrible thing to say, and he hasn''t said he''s going to be an adventurer, but he seems happy, so we''ll take it as a good thing. Lily watched her brothers in such a good mood with a smile. But why is she practicing magic? She said, "It''s a good opportunity." but she was very enthusiastic about it. When I asked her what she was thinking, she opened her mouth, looking a little sad. "My brother and I were farmers. I know I can''t go back to my old life. But I still want to grow a lot of my favorite crops on my farm someday. I hope that earth magic will be of some help then." Did you have such a dream? Then, if your qualities were not earth magic, you would not have practiced diligently. A thought occurred to me, and I asked Lily. "By the way, is it limited to the field to grow?" "Yes, not really, but ....... I like growing flowers, too. Oh, I also like the smell of soil." "I see." I stood up. "I''m going out for a bit. If you''re coming home late, you can go straight home. And drink your tea if you like." "Oh, yes." I told Ted and the others that I was going out and left the house. Well, I hope you can stay. Chapter 64.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Those Who Struggle (2) Chapter 64.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Those Who Struggle (2) Chapter 64.2. The First Year at the Academy C Those Who Struggle (2) A week had passed since Lily started working in the gardens. I visited the academy to see how things were going while I was out shopping. Three days after meeting with the dean, Lily''s employment was decided. I was surprised when I find it out because it was almost unprecedented to hire someone from the outside. They said it would be a probationary period for a while. Incidentally, it was Rackendale that told me. I was doing some research at the library in preparation for my first-semester exam when he suddenly appeared out of nowhere and said "I heard you introduced her to him. Se''s good with materials, that girl. But she doesn''t have "Mixing Skills" ......." He was disappointed. Watch out. An old man stalking a girl is a perfect case. The dean seemed to like Lily so much that he decided to hire her officially and provide her with a work uniform. Lily desperately refused, but I recommended that she accept the offer. The students at the academy were all from wealthy families, and they were all neat. It would have been conspicuous if a girl walking around there with a refugee''s round head had walked in. It''s not hard to imagine that some stupid aristocrat would try to mess with her. Also, with apologies to Lily, there was the dignity of the Cartilard Academy of Advanced Studies, which represents Selene. I think the provision of work clothes is a necessary step. However, for some reason, the dean went out to select the work clothes and took Lily around to enjoy meals and other activities, so maybe he just wanted to shop with her. And the meeting with Ted and the others, which I had been worried went without a hitch. And he was smiling even though he was called the dean, "The old man in the garden." The fact that the meeting didn''t get complicated was probably due to Lily''s intercession. I rounded the library and walked along the cobblestone path. Near the garden, I heard the dean and Lily''s laughter. They are getting along well, aren''t they? Compared to when we first met, I felt more vitality from the dean. He had been tired and obliged for many years. It has changed in just a week or so. Lily has neither strength nor knowledge. I introduced him as an assistant, but it doesn''t make a difference. Even so, she listens attentively and tries to be as helpful as possible. The sight of her by his side is an invaluable source of encouragement. I peeked around for a while and turned on my heel. This is fine. If there is anything to worry about, it is Ted''s pride. Lily''s income now covers most of their living expenses. He seems to be adding Nails to help him, but the harvest is not as good as before, and Aunt Lime has warned him to handle it carefully. They relied on Lily''s talents, but they were separated and clarified. Perhaps it was time to give him some real-world experience. With these thoughts in mind, I turned the corner of the library and saw a figure ahead of me. It was not a place I would pass by by chance. Was he waiting for me, Lambert? I approached him silently, and he came to me. We kept our distance and stopped at each other. "I''m trying hard not to be told what to do! Felix is fighting sleepless nights right now!" "That''s what you mean when you think he''s not here..." Elphimia pointed her finger at me in disgust. "Not you. You over here, are you okay? The Dancing exam." (TN: Raw said ̤ aka Butou. Butou is a form of Japanese theatrical dance. Here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Butoh) "What is that ......?" "Dancing is part of the liberal arts. Of course, it is." You''re kidding, right? I haven''t heard of it. No, wait, it''s okay. It''s part of it, it''s part of it. "Dancing is part of the liberal arts. Even if I drop dancing, I can get by elsewhereC" "I''m assuming you''re going to drop it." Elphimia sighed dismissively. Damn, this girl can do it. Dirty, daughter of a court magician. She''s probably dancing from morning till night anyway. That''s easy to dance, isn''t it? "Let me help you with that." "HeeC?" The sudden suggestion makes me raise a strange voice. "Dancing practice. You can''t do it alone, can you? Or do you want to practice with your friend who is holding your hand?" "If you ask, ...... Kuh, please help me." "Not Kuh!, I''m helping you here!" I shake it off with all my might and bow to the window. "Please, Elphimia-sensei!" "If you insist, I''ll do you a favor. You owe me one." Elphimia responds with arrogance. For some reason, it was Lambert who panicked at that. "No, wait a minute! After this, I''m planning to borrow Alter''s help as soon as possible!" "Then why don''t you help me with the dancing practice?" "Kuh, if that''s the case" "That''s not why I''m here!" I refused with all my might and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "Let''s both try, Lambert." "Oh, that''s not gonna happen! Hey, wait! You promised to help me, didn''t you?" Lambert''s voice trails off. Our resurrected friendship was already cracking, and I was on my way to dance practice with Elphimia. Good luck, Lambert. Chapter 64.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Those Who Struggle (1) Chapter 64.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Those Who Struggle (1) Chapter 64.1. The First Year at the Academy C Those Who Struggle (1) Even in the sparsely populated academy, I see fewer people than usual. Most students study for exams in their dormitories or holed up in the library. When I arrived at the back of the grounds, I look at the garden. The door unlocked, but the signs C as usual C were hard to make out. I peeked in through the entrance and called out to him. Soon after, the dean, who has been managing the garden for 60 years, appeared in front of me. "Hello, dean." "Alter-kun? What''s the matter? Don''t tell me that Rackendale-sensei forced you toC" "No, I will run away if that happens. I have something I want to ask the dean today." "Oh, for me." I have to ask him first, anyway. Then the conversation is over. "This is out of the blue, but C do you know who I fought in the entrance exam mock battle?" "Sorry, I don''t keep track of every one of them." I''m sorry, I don''t know every one of them. I pause for a moment, and then I begin. "My opponent was a commoner. The same goes for the other nobles. Most of my opponents have been nobles and commoners, or nobles and knights. As far as I know, there has never been a match between nobles. Dean, can you tell me the reason for this?" He put down raindrops and wipe my hands with the administrator''s proof.N??vlRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?vl??n. (礷?ꤦ¶äߤ^?֤ä̤?) The old man who turned to me had the eyes of a dean. "It''s not like you. It''s a test, isn''t it? Of course, you''re testing me." Candidates were tested in what? I thought back on my comment and gasped. The dean smiled. "Yes, that was a test of readiness. If you enter the academy, you will have a chance to become an officer. In some cases, you will have to face a nobleman with your sword. If you are intimidated by the difference in status, you will be useless." "Are nobles a stalking horse?" "Yes, that''s right. You have already passed the exam. What are you trying to test?" "As you say." I must have been wrong. Does that mean that heother than that, failed? "No, she is his sister." "Oh, my sister. The sister of the student taking the exam." A refugee boy was taking the exam for Cartilard. The dean must know how difficult it is for people to take the exam. Kolmis Halikal. His title is "Councilor", but he isn''t an aristocrat. He is a commoner. "I understand. If you insist so much, let me meet her." "Right away." I bowed to the headmaster and ran back to the house. Ted and his family were relaxing in the backyard. I explained the situation and made Ted and the others wait outside the academy. I was hesitant to let non-related people into the premises, and their language and attitude were too bad. The headmaster might get a bad impression of them. When I returned to the garden with only Lily, who was still hesitant, the headmaster was waiting for me at the entrance. "Is that her?" Lily was a little frightened but greeted him politely. When the headmaster smiled at her, Lily''s nervousness eased up, probably because of her mild impression and the fact that he was an old man. The headmaster then began to ask questions. The content of the question was about his lifestyle, but it was related to his work in the garden. "I see, you collect medicinal herbs to make a living..." "Yes. But I made some mistakes." "Oh." "Until Alter-sama pointed it out to me, I didn''t know the difference between Actini berries and Sarnis berries. I sold them several times without realizing it." "And?" "I told the lady at the grocery store, and she said it was okay because I had defused them." "That''s good to hear. Sarnis gives me a stomach ache." After repeating such exchanges, I found myself completely at ease. I think we''re going to be okay. I gently took my distance and watched them quietly. It''s like a grandfather and granddaughter. But in reality, they are the dean and councilor of the academy representing Selene and a refugee girl. Perhaps the original state that this academy wants to be in is the scene in front of me. Chapter 65: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Exam Chapter 65: The First Year at the Academy - First Semester Exam Chapter 65. The First Year at the Academy C First Semester Exam The first semester examinations are held over three days. The first day was a written exam, the second day was a mock battle and magic demonstration, and the third day was dancing and mixing. For those who had taken only liberal arts and academic subjects, such as Doris, the second day was a day off, and the third day was dancing, which was their specialty. After completing the written exam without incident, I took on the challenge of a mock battle the following day. My opponent is the knight son who was with the first crony during the field exercise. His name is C well, it doesn''t matter. He was equipped with a one-handed sword and a shield, which is the royal equipment, but he didn''t seem to have any skills in either of them and was only a soldier. While keeping a serious face, I just fended him off and won. When I use "Appraisal" he has "Scythe 1". I''d heard there was one, but this is the first time I''ve seen it. I wonder if he had a run-in with a goblin while farming. If his agility was high enough, he might be able to change his occupation to a ninja. In the afternoon, there was a demonstration of magic. It is not so difficult because all you have to do is to hit multiple moving targets with the magic you choose. The target hides after it moves, so the activation speed is important. I didn''t realize it until I compared it to others, but I have "Multiple Chant" so it seems my activation speed is quite fast. I guess it''s only natural because I can handle countless magic simultaneously. Thus, I cleared the demonstration and finished the second day. Then came the third day, the most difficult. Early in the morning, I arrived at the school''s ballroom. I have spent all the days since then practicing dancing. Elphimia abandoned me halfway through, saying, "Enough, enough," but even so, I continued to practice alone and in vain. ButCI felt as if I lacked confidence. There were three reasons for my fumbling. Dancing is not a skill, so "Increased Growth Potential" is useless. There was no need for magical assistance. Second, dancing was not a creative dance. In my previous life, I think a ball was an impromptu, graceful dance to music. Although I cannot confirm this fact, the choreography of dances in this world was determined for each piece of music. Moreover, some dances could be part of a whole. Children as young as ten years old, dressed in flashy costumes with serious faces, form a big dance. No matter how you look at it, it is a play. It is unavoidable that the heart of an old man violently rejects it. Finally, there was no recording equipment in this world. The music and choreography are the same, but I could not hear the music. On the first day of the lecture, a band came and played a variety of pieces, all of which were new to me. The nobles looked at me like, "Oh, this is it. So when I practiced with Elphimia, the tunes were only playing in her head. I had to time the choreography with tempo and my internal clock. It would be impossible to ask her to dance with this. So it was not that I lacked in taste. While I was waiting in the dark, the students began to gather. Among them were Lambert and Felix, who immediately noticed me. And as soon as they get close to me, they say "Thanks to you, yesterday was a mess." He complained. "I was desperate too, you know. Unlike the nobleman who dances so well." "You''re a nobleman, too, you know." "It''s okay for me. My mother told me that Alter doesn''t have to be able to dance." "You''ve given up on that." And then we both sigh. "You''re still as shifty as ever, you guys." I look up, and before I know it, Elphimia is standing there. Lola is standing next to her. It''s been a while since I''ve seen her. I had seen them during the written exam, but this was the first time we had met after the field exercise. "You practiced properly, didn''t you?" "I did. I did practice." "I''m extremely anxious. You know what? If you fail, I''m going to lose points too." "I understand." Elphimia looked at me with a stern look. I''m not lying. I just can''t help it. Perhaps unable to see this exchange, Lola offers a helping hand. "Don''t worry, Alter-sama is very dexterous!" "Thank you, Lola. In return, you''ll be my esc-." "No, thank you." I kicked off the ship as fast as I could. Lola quickly runs away and hides behind other students. Why? I could be a knight too. "You never learn, do you?" Elphimia shakes his head in disgust. Then she urges me to stand. "I''m helping tho!" "That''s not very personable. I worked very hard. I want to pat myself on the back." "You should have told me after you got the results!" Without a pause, he denied everything. I''m sorry, but your children have a very narrow perspective. "You haven''t got that result yet. There''s always the next one." "Next time? What are you thinking......?" "Leave it to me. Today will be the day history will change." Yes, I had a trump card. When unveiled, I''ll change aristocratic society to a new stage. I would be a pioneer. After a short break, the test resumes. This time, I dance with my partner. Immediately, the first students start dancing in unison to the tune. Everyone''s stride is constant, reminding me of a merry-go-round. We watch the entire group and get the timing and distance into our heads. After repeating it a few times, it was our turn. I raise my hand as the students come out. "Loretta-sensei, may I speak?" Loretta tilted her head and said, "Go ahead." With a cough, I begin. "Generally, a dance is a dance to a tune with a predetermined choreography. And many people dance together to form a single dance. It is a beautiful sight. Especially in a glamorous court ballroom." I cut off my words and look around at everyone. They''re eating it up well. "But if you focus on each individual, you could say they just learned the choreography. It''s truly characterless, and it''s not surprising that they can''t dance." "Which one of you is saying that?" Shut up for a minute, little girl. "Can we measure dancing technique with this? I can''t help but wonder. Besides, with this method, no matter how many masterpieces are created, they will not be released to the world until the choreography is finalized. That is a loss to the world. What is the essence of dancing? I believe that it is the unbridled outpouring of emotions. Butoh is the outpouring of joy, sorrow, and a wide variety of emotions. Choreography by an excellent choreographer is fine. However, I believe that we should not be bound by such choreography, but rather focus our attention on our inner passion. That is the new dancing, the new world." I declare in high spirits. "Therefore, in this dance, I would like to dance the sword dance!" The room is silent. Loretta looks at me and smiles. "No, you can''t do that." I was in a corner of the ballroom, sitting in a gymnasium, crying. "You''re an idiot. Bottomless one at that." Elphimia''s voice comes from overhead. It''s just me and Elphimia left in the room. Lambert and Felix spoke words of encouragement, and Lola, perhaps without words, slunk out of the ballroom with a pained look in her eyes. Why? It was a perfect theoretical armament. And with a "One-handed Sword 6" and high agility and dexterity. It would have been the best sword dance. "That''s discrimination, I''ll sue them. ...... Even sword dance is a dance, isn''t it?" "You should learn the basics first. If all you do is swing a sword, then all swordsmen are dancers." She''s hitting a sore spot, this girl. "And what''s a sword dance? The emperor comes to the court ball. There is no way we can wield a sword. How am I supposed to match up with a magician? And what''s more, the loss of the world? You''re an idiot, aren''t you? If it''s a new piece by a famous composer, there will be a concert soon. And if you want to bare your emotions, go dance in the meadow somewhere. It''s annoying." Funny, I can''t stop crying. As I continue to cry, Elphimia follows up. "Well, now my reputation has gone down a lot. I''m going to make sure this debt is paid back." "...... I have a very bad feeling about this." "I''ll be in touch soon." After saying this, Elphimia left the ballroom. The blurred vision reflected her back figure, and then she vanished. It was here that I finally realized. She knew this was going to happen. What is she going to do, that young lady? Chapter 67: The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 1 Chapter 67: The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 1 Chapter 67. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 1 It''s been a long time since I''ve seen orcs. We ducked the clubs and axes that were being swung at us with force, slashing at their limbs and blocking their movement. When the orcs noticed us, we were in a deadlock, and we were sure to finish them off. After stabbing through the neck of the third one from behind, my companion opened her mouth. "I knew they were strong, but I didn''t expect them to be this strong." Elphimia looked down at the orcs, clutching her short-staff wand. She had only been spectating. She had blocked the orcs'' movement to avoid an attack on that side. Magic is useful, but there is a limit to how many moves you can make. The day after I received the request, we passed through the south gate and came to the southwest forest. Elphimia was wearing the same clothes I had seen before, and her baggage consisted of only a short staff wand, a knife, and a shoulder bag. She was lightly dressed for a one-day trip. When I pointed this out, a tent and sleeping bag appeared from a small bag. It was a magical bag. Bourgeois. I dropped the bloodstain from the Rhino sword and put his baggage back on his back. Elphimia tilted her head at the sight. "Aren''t you going to dismantle it?" "Eh, I can?" I asked back. "You wouldn''t leave it behind if you were an adventurer. I''ll put it in my bag for you." I take her at her word and quickly dismantle it. We can use orc skins to make leather armor, but it takes too long. Elphimia must have wanted to move on quickly, so she gave up. We find no magic stone, and the weapons are unlikely to be worth money, so we cut out only the proof of defeat. And soon after moving on, we encountered wolves this time and fought them off. We only managed to skin one wolf and get a small amount of meat from the rest. The forest facing south seemed to have a slightly different kind of monster. As Tobias had said during the field training, monsters probably have their territories. After that, we avoided fighting, sometimes taking long detours to advance through the forest. Elphimia''s casual gait reminded me of our previous encounter. After all, I had not advised her. I know it would have been pointless if I knew what was going on, but I still think it''s dangerous for a magician to go in alone. Even though they are all weak monsters, the signs are getting thicker as we go on. The first thing you need to do is to look behind you and open your mouth. "Even if you have your reasons, isn''t it dangerous to go into the forest alone?" "I don''t want you to tell me that." "Right. That''s why I didn''t tell you." I agree with the immediate rebuttal. To me, Elphimia raised her right hand and showed me her finger. "And don''t worry. It''s a Danger Detection ring." "It''s in your skills. As I recall, it''s also a magicC" "[Sensing Peril]. It''s intermediate-level magic with a denatured attribute. It has a duration, but this one is unlimited. It''s more like a skill. I think the effect is about rank 2." Markant had rank 3, while Halvith had rank 1. How useful would rank 2 be? While I was thinking about this, Elphimia suddenly stopped. She put her hand on the handle. Did the ring react? My [Presence Detection] didn''t catch anything, though. Only the sound of the wind rustles in the forest. Tilting my head, I turn around to see Elphimia pointing to the front. "Here." I looked back at the forest, but it was just an ordinary forest. There was no building, not even an open space where one could build. I look around and notice something else unusual. Many of the surrounding plants and flowers were dead, and there were countless scratches on the bark of the trees. I''ve seen this situation before in field exercises. "Did you use the [Freezing Storm]?" "Yes, because the demons were in the way." Elphimia picked up a pebble and threw it in front of her. The pebble came back and fell to the ground. It neither turned nor disappeared. It just flew and fell. "I can''t believe it. That''s where the warding is." "I''ve never seen warding this sophisticated before. If I hadn''t used range magic, I would''ve been fooled. But if I feel the discomfort, it can''t fool [Magic Sight]." "How do you see?" "Magic in the natural world is irregular. It''s free-spirited. But it''s different here. It''s cleverly pretending to be natural, but it feels artificial." I looked at it again, but I had no idea what it was. There are two types of magic: [Magic Search], which is at the beginner level, and [Magic Scrutinize], which is at the intermediate level. Elphimia also could use the former. But she doesn''t mention it, probably because she can''t see through it. "Yes." Elphimia held out her hand. Shake your hand? "Come on, hurry up. You think you can get in alone?" "Oh, I see what you mean." Oh, I see. Our objective was the invisible mansion. I shouldn''t have been impressed by the warding. I grabbed her, and Elphimia squeezed back tightly. "Let''s go. You can keep your eyes open, but make sure you go the way I''m pulling you." Saying that Elphimia starts walking. I pay attention to the changes around me, but nothing happens. It was a large room with several shelves. They were lined with shelves and probably held daily necessities. At the far end on the right-hand side, there were wooden boxes piled up. Some of them had collapsed on their sides and bottoms, scattering their contents all over the floor. They appear to have deteriorated over time rather than being destroyed. Every shelf and floor was covered with dust, and there was no sign of life, let alone a shadow or sign of a person. The warehouse was as it appeared. It had been abandoned for a considerable number of years. I looked through other windows, but the first floor was in the same condition. "How is it?" "It''s a warehouse. Shelves are lined up, and a lot of daily necessities are stored. There are crates, too, but they are probably preserves. Insects ate it. It was no longer in its original state. For now, it''s safe." Hearing these words, Elphimia also approaches. Then she looked into the window a disappointment came to her mind. If her grandmother came here, she''ll leave traces. There is nothing wrong with the door, no sign of a fight. From the dust on the shelves and floor, it seems no one has been here for a long time. Is it 46 years, or is it longer? Somehow, I had a feeling it was the latter. I silently left the place and looked up at the building. With help, I ran up the wall and clung to the window frame. When I peeked in, I saw that the situation was almost the same as on the first floor. Shelves lined with daily necessities and a wooden box in the corner, but not food. This one seemed to have been damaged by age and weight. The contents, which had fallen out, were covered with dust but shone in the sunlight. They were gold coins. If all the contents were gold coins, there would be no more than a few hundred. I look at the coins. It is hard to tell from the dust, but it is not an Arsis gold coin. Nor are they the Sejer or Hazel gold coins of the Coges Union. There are two kinds of unknown gold coins. The larger of the two is a Veliates gold coin. These gold coins were used until the early days of the Kingdom of Arsis and can be found in ruins. What is the other one? I think I have seen it somewhere. I broke off my thoughts and jumped down. I then jumped to the window several times to check the second floor but found nothing unusual. When I returned to the entrance, Elphimia was still standing in front of the window. After a moment, she noticed me and turned around. Then she smiled as if I was about to be punished. "Well, that was a wasted trip." Despite her words, her palms clenched tightly. I wondered how long it had been since she had started looking for her grandmother. It''s less than two days for me. For her, the end of several years. I couldn''t guess how she was feeling. I tried to be cheerful and opened my mouth. "It wasn''t just a waste of time. There were invisible mansions. Then this can''t be the only one." "So...?" "Maybe." Standing beside Elphimia, I point to a shelf, then a crate. "The shelves are commodities and the crates are the result of preserves. There were also gold coins upstairs. Perhaps this is a contingency shelter. If so, there must be others. What if the enemy takes up position in this forest? If I were them, I''d have another place ready." For a moment, Elphimia''s eyes widened, she looked back at the window as if to confirm. "Well then......." "That''s what I mean. I think this place belongs to Selene. Whoever built it, it''s a big deal if they''re storing all these supplies. Maybe it''s a Selene powerhouse." Elphimia''s shoulders shook, perhaps in surprise. "But I don''t think we have anything to worry about." I picked up a pebble and drew a picture on the ground. Elphimia mutters, looking at it. "That pattern ...... Baromat gold coin?" "I knew it. I was not sure because I had a vague recollection of it. There were also a lot of Veriates gold coins. Both are past currencies that are no longer in circulation. On the other hand, there were no gold coins of the Arsis Empire or the Sejer gold coins of the Coges Union." It was more than seven hundred years ago that the Kingdom of Baromat reigned in the territory of the current Arsis Empire. If this was a living refuge, it would have been exchanged for Arsis gold. "Could it be C was this place built in the time of Alphys?" "Maybe. Both gold coins were mainstream at Alphy''s time, and they were the only ones who could handle this ridiculous warding magic. And Selene is too safe. Someone built a shelter, but they never got a chance to use it, and it''s probably been forgotten for some time." I throw away the pebble and look up at the building. "There are other invisible mansions visited by your grandmother. Both are wishful thinking, but let''s assume they are all true. Someone is playing a trick in the invisible mansion, and your grandmother came there. Then, the trickster founds out that the elves can see through the invisible mansion. And they don''t know to who the grandmother is communicating the information. What would you do?" "I''d move out....... They can''t stay there." "And if you are in power, you most likely know of other invisible mansions. Either move to another mansion or give up the invisible mansion itself. If it''s the former, you''ll make sure to check all the invisible mansions. You never know where the other pursuers are. If it is the latter, we leave no evidence behind. And if there are no traces of people coming hereC" "Have they cleared out? Then, even if my grandmother came to the invisible mansion, ......" I shook my head. "No, I think some traces have been left. What Mr. Trickster wants to erase is not what they were doing or what happened. I''m just saying that whatever the truth is, if all you do is investigate, you''re not going to fight with Selene. They''ve already erased the evidence, so if they try to mess with us, it''s probably just for surveillance. Anyway, let''s start over." Elphimia''s eyes widened at my words. "Are you still going to help me?" "Why do you ask that? The request is to accompany you to the invisible mansion. If you have something else, it''s not finished. Or do you want to give up and enjoy your life at the academy? If you could do that, you wouldn''t be here in the first place. You." After a moment of stupefaction, Elphimia smiles. Then, in passing, she tapped me on the shoulder. "Back to Selene." Chapter 68.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (1) Chapter 68.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (1) Chapter 68.1. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 2 (1) At dusk, I was waiting for Elphimia at the entrance to the deserted house. On our way back to Selene, we discussed our plans. Whether her grandmother was involved or not, it was not a bad idea. With no other leads, we had no choice but to continue searching the house, and even if it proved fruitless, it would be clear that we had nothing to do with the case. Then we can worry about what to do after that. The next question is whether there is more than one, but I think it is highly possible. If it is a place of refuge, it still doesn''t make sense to have only one place. The question is how to find them. The first invisible mansion was an accidental discovery. Elphimia noticed it when he encountered the demons and wiped them out with "Freezing Storm". It would be impractical to search using the same method. If I were to investigate Selene''s territory, it would not be enough to throw away my entire academic life. When things boil down. It is always a good idea to go back to basics. I asked Elphimia about the details of the rumors, but she only heard other students talking about it and didn''t know the details. Then I had no choice but to ask them directly. That is why I came to the institute. It seems that some of the students have returned home for the holidays. Although most of them are still here, I cannot be sure how the students I am looking for are doing without visiting them. If they have gone home, I''ll put them on the shelf until they come to the Academy. After a while, a long shadow moves in the corner of my vision. Elphimia appears from the corner of the school building and comes running toward me. Before I could even catch my breath, she launched into a speech. "I''ve been talking to Siridia." "...... Who?" "You know, the one by Doris. Blonde hair, curly." "Oh, that''s No. 1." "But she didn''t know the details. She just heard from Riz." "...... Who?" "The other one with the dark hair!" "Oh, the No. 2." For some reason, Elphimia held her head. It''s not my fault. I''m not interested. "You should at least remember their name ...... and I heard Riz holed up in the library." "I see. Well, I''ll go see her." The library was a large facility with a church-like appearance, three stories high, and two basement levels. Usually, only the first and second floors are used by students, and the other floors are used to store rare books and documents in low demand. When I entered the building, I was surprised to see many students. Elphimia looked at me uneasily with that gesture. Don''t worry, I won''t say anything else. "Can we keep this between us?" "Sure." "I heard from an adventurer that I know there was a hidden refuge in Selene." "Wow, that''s the first I''ve heard of it. Is that what the invisible mansion is?" "Well, maybe. I thought they didn''t want to make it public because they have to hide it, but if it exists, I''m curious to know what kind of magic they use." "I kinda get that. Is it some illusion magic? Is it attributeless? It could also be denatured." She was mumbling to herself, but then she looked up, perhaps remembering my question. "But, the direction depends on where you''re looking from." No. 2 snickers. Elphiimia and I looked at each other at that. I thought it was possible, but -. I bite down to be sure. "From Selene''s point of view, I mean." "So, from Selene''s point of view?" This time she scoffed, not hiding it. I got it. The rumored invisible mansion is in the city. "Sorry, you''re in the middle of your self-study. Thank you for sharing your story with me." "No problem. Let me know if you find it. I''d love to see it." "Yeah, I''ll call you." With that, I parted ways with Riz and left the library. Elphimia immediately opens her mouth. "So there was one in town. What are we going to do now?" "We''ll have to look for it. I don''t know if it''s really in town, though." I promised Elphimia that we would discuss the matter again tomorrow at my place, and we parted ways. In the twilight, I left the academy and headed for home. I join the residents hurrying home and the people going out to the bars and looking out over the cityscape in the dusk. If the rumors are correct, a mansion lurking somewhere in this landscape. If so C how do I find it? Chapter 68.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (2) Chapter 68.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (2) Chapter 68.2. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 2 (2) Early in the morning, Elphimia came to my house. I brought her some fried sweets as a souvenir then we sat down to tea. "We''ve been playing with information, both of us." I sipped the General''s tea. Elphimia chewed on a piece of fried pastry and agreed. "Yeah, I know. I assumed they''d be off the beaten path." "It''s not good that we found them so easily. If No. 2 hasn''t pointed it out, I might have stuck to the outside. I''ll send you a packet of General''s tea next time. Let''s thank the No. 2 too." "Stop bothering Riz." You don''t understand. Characters like that are supposed to sip tea and nibble on rice crackers. I don''t sell crackers, so I''ll give her some fried snacks. "Well, I''m not sure if there are any in town, but I''ll have to check anyway. Can you find it with the flow of magic power? It''d be easier than out there, I''d think." Elphimia shakes her head. "On the contrary. There''re too many magical objects in this city, so it''s disrupted the natural flow. If the mansion had a disguise, it difficult to identify. And it''s exhausting to watch the magic. I can''t keep activating it." "It''s no use walking around randomly. Why don''t you take a guess?" "Then I guess you''ll know C how do you narrow down the location?" I was at a loss for an answer, and I pondered. All things have magical power. It was Virgil who taught me magic when I was a child. The "Magic Sight" of Elphimia can see all such magic power, so it is probably impossible to discern the mansion unless you get very close. Moreover, it was like trying to find countless floating soap bubbles with different movements. No wonder she''s tired. First, let''s organize the information. The mansion outside was a shelter or supply warehouse. There was no point in building it in the city, even with the warding. They could get daily necessities. If that is the case, it is natural to think of it as another use. "So, invisible house wards too?" "In theory, yes. But it''s impossible. The most advanced wards absorb the magic power of the surroundings and recover their magic. Otherwise, it would not be possible to maintain it for hundreds of years. And the amount of magic power stored in it is enormous. I think we can destroy it someday, but I have no idea how long it will take." "That''s going to ruin our clandestine exploration." A little in and out shouldn''t consume much. It would take a concentrated bombardment of long-range or magical attacks. I thought about Elphimia''s story, and then it occurred to me. "If that''s the case C maybe by the wall. If people are coming and going too fast, they will waste their magic, and if the wall is close, they won''t head that way for no reason." Elphimia thought for a moment and nodded her head. "Maybe so. There''s less chance near the walls than in the city, where lot of turnovers. If the invisible mansion is from the time of Alphas, it''d coincide with when they built the wall." "So it''s the most likely candidate. Now we have to figure out how to sear them out." The candidate area is still massive. We can''t scatter ranged magic, and they can misinterpret my bolt. Elphimia''s "Magic Sight" is the surest way, but it is too tiring for her to use frequently. How about making a map? If it is a mansion, it must be of a certain size. If we measure the area around the walls C that would be tough, too. After all, we would be misled, and there is no good way to measure it in the first place. I crossed my arms and groaned involuntarily. What a troublesome opponent this is. Just by looking, I am affected by it. It would be better not to look at it, but if it comes within range, we''ll misrecognize it. No matter how I do it, it can''t let us recognize it, it can''t let us get close to it. The elves are also unorthodox people since they can break through wards that are out of the ordinary. Hmm, wait, if that''s the caseC. "We just have to misidentify them." "Huh?" "It''s a tour de force, though." Hearing what I said, Elphimia was just stunned. Chapter 68.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (3) Chapter 68.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (3) Chapter 68.3. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 2 (3) I ducked my Indigo Cloak and jumped off the roof. I turned my attention to the night street, made sure no one was watching me, and entered the alley. "I didn''t expect you to use attack magic for measurement." Elphimia''s voice came from the darkness. That night, we had come to the middle section of the city, close to the south gate. The common flying distance of bolt systems is about fifty meters. If I shoot at the outer wall from the magic reach point. I can measure the distance. And if I were misidentified by the invisible mansion, I would reach the wall more often than the other rows, or if I reached it, it would be just barely more than the others. The only sounds reaching our ears were the sounds of life and pedestrians'' shoes. There were no sounds or signs of people rushing toward us. "I used magic in the city, but people don''t seem to notice it." "Of course not. This is Selene, remember? It doesn''t matter where you use magic, and no one is invoking "Magic Search" for no reason in the first place." If you ask me, that is true. It was "Wind Bolt" I activated on the roof. "Wind Bolt" lacks physical attack power. Furthermore, since I kept its magic power to a minimum, it was only powerful enough to hit a lump of air. Since it was weak and invisible, there was a little chance people detected it. Even if it was discovered, as long as people didn''t see me on the roof. I planned to push through with my magical practice. If they saw me C I would run away as fast as I could. "Let''s move on. We''ve only just started." The wind arrow flies between the roof and the dark sky. It reached its limit and disappeared into the void. Is that house next? Even though I couldn''t see it, I could sense where the bolt system flew to. So when they are deflected or obstructed, I feel something is wrong, but this ward deceives me too. I think this magic is a joke. The investigation continued, after the seventh time. The "Wind Bolt" crashed into the wall. The last flying distance is about half the distance, which is the benchmark for all of this. If the magic doesn''t reach them even after seven times, or if there is a distance gap, it''s Elphimia''s turn. We turned back, shifted our position, and resumed our investigation. Then, after midnight, I stopped the investigation when I completed the eighth row. Elphimia was reluctant, but my magic power was depleted. If possible, I would like to leave some spare time. Besides, Elphimia could not use wind magic, so she could not take my place. It was time to call it a night. I walked Elphimia back to the inn and watched her from the shadows. "Ah, welcome back. I was worried you were late, remember?" Not long after she knocked on the door, she was greeted by a well-dressed old lady. Hearing Elphimia''s apology, she invited her into the inn. She probably meant to be worried, but she also looked a little annoyed. I guess I''d better move up my time a bit. Chapter 68.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (4) Chapter 68.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Invisible Mansion 2 (4) Chapter 68.4. The First Year at the Academy C Invisible Mansion 2 (4) It was the fourth day since we started the investigation. I gradually became accustomed to the work and finished the investigation before the date changed the day before. Thanks to this, the lady at the inn seemed relieved, but the situation was not progressing. Besides, our improved efficiency does not mean that the number of times we can investigate will increase. Elphimia seems to be annoyed that I have left some spare magic power. The day after I began my investigation, I started practicing wind magic. I understand her feelings and buy her talent, but I thought it was hard to master. Her high ability is the result not only of her talent but also of investigating her magical qualities at an early age and training her without wasting time. She has not learned wind magic because she lacks the qualities. We arrive at our usual path and begin our investigation. I gave her a word and headed for the roof, but Elphimia just nodded and concentrated on practicing her wind magic. Her impatience is partly due to the impending period of time at her disposal. There was less than a week of vacation left. I will continue to help on a priority basis, but I won''t be able to investigate as much as I used to. Life and death will be painful for her, so she wants me to make a little progress during the break. I wonder if that wish has been granted. That''s the first row after we resumed the investigation. I interrupted the seventh magic activation. I stare at the dark wall that emerges in the moonlight. I had already fired magic at the wall more than twenty times. I could see how much magic I needed depending on the distance from the wall in my field of vision. I can''t reach it from here. I turn around and look for the point where it launched so far. I found the sixth one, but the one before was blocked by a building I couldn''t see. If I had made a mistake on the way to the activation point, that margin of error was too large. I jumped off the roof and rushed to Elphimia''s side. "I think I might have hit it." As soon as she said that, Elfimir ran out into the alley. I stand next to her and look around. The front of the building is dark, and I can''t find anything out of the ordinary in the surrounding buildings. But perhaps we''ve stepped into a ward. Then she shifted. In the faint moonlight, we continue on our way. I wonder how long the silence lasted. Suddenly, Elphimia stood in front of an alley. It was even narrower and enveloped in deep darkness. Elphimia reached out a slender fingertip and gently stroked the darkness. "There it is." She looked back, her eyes filled with a monstrous light. Almost swallowing her, she hurriedly shook it off. "Is it a ward ahead? It''s too dark to see anything anyway. Didn''t you inherit Night Vision''?" "Unfortunately." Elphimia smiles thinly and holds out his hand as he activates his "Night Vision". A girl lures me to a mysterious mansion lurking in the darkness, huh? It''s all fantasy, isn''t it? With a wry smile, I grasped it, and Elphimia stepped into the darkness. Pulling me along, I stare into her eyes. We pass the first warehouse and move on to the next. The occasional glimmer of light reveals an indescribable scene. As I moved forward, I was dragged into the darkness and slipped through a wall that stood in my way. The discomfort was intense because of the man-made nature of the place. Reaching out to the walls on either side, I could clearly feel the texture of stone. I am not sure if they are real or if I am misinterpreting the warding. While I was gawking at the fantastic maze that unfolded one after another, the world suddenly spun around. This sensation, I finally get out of it. But this is. I forget to let go of my hand, and I''m gazing at the scene in front of me. What emerges in the moonlight is a circular square. And a collapsed mansion. Chapter 69.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Horns and Iron (1) Chapter 69.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Horns and Iron (1) Chapter 69.1. The First Year at the Academy C Horns and Iron (1) Standing outside the fence, Elphimia and I stared at the mansion. Two stories built of stone. Perhaps it had been. Most of the second floor had collapsed, creating a pile of rubble downstairs and around the perimeter. Had the protective magic worn off? "I''m going to check the surroundings." I called out to Elphimia, and we climbed over the fence and entered the grounds. The space between the compound and the fence looks like a garden. I see no garden plants or trees, so they must have died out long ago. While looking at the house, I turned to the right. The construction was crude, but there were decorations in some places. If it had not collapsed, it would have had a quaint appearance. It was completely different from the warehouse in the forest. We continued to the back of the house and then to the left. This area was littered with debris. The left side of the house was also badly damaged. As I avoided the large debris, I saw reddish-brown iron plates and black lead inside the debris. It seemed to be for detection and intrusion prevention. If the same people had built the mansion, they must have had this in the previous warehouse. Whatever it was, it would be ineffective if it collapsed. "Presence Detection" did not catch anything, and there was nothing to draw our attention. After completing my rounds, I turned my attention around the mansion. The fence covers the garden. And a stone pavement extended from the main entrance. Beyond that was a wide street flanked by warehouses. It seemed we had arrived by a route other than the main road. Warehouses surrounded this place, but the warehouses around the mansion were deteriorating. Perhaps the wards may have taken in some of the warehouses. No matter how outrageous the wards are, there is a limit to how much they can mislead. By daring to incorporate them, they suppressed the sense of discomfort. I think it was one of these that I touched when I went through. When I reported nothing wrong, Elphimia said, "Yes" with a hardened expression. I turned around and looked up at the mansion. The house we were looking for had collapsed. What does this mean? "I''m going in alone. Wait for me." It''s pointless to think about it at this point. We''ll find out. Leaving Elphimia outside the fence, we approached the house. The approach is divided into stairs on either side, and a few steps up are double doors. The front door was open, perhaps due to the collapse. To be safe, I focused on "Presence Detection" and went up the stairs. That must be the salon. When I looked into the mansion, I found a large room with a vaulted ceiling. There seemed to be separate rooms on either side. At the front C a stairway to the second floor. The front and the right side of the mansion are less damaged and surrounded by thick darkness. As if to cut through the darkness, moonlight from the windows illuminated the mansion in a pale blue light.N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. I observe the carpet in the salon. There are no traps C I think. That is the first time I''ve seen any traps at all. I prepared myself and stretched out my legs. When my feet touch the carpet, dust rises and shimmers in the moonlight. Agi: 9 Charm: C Skills Restoration 6, Lightning Resistance 3, No-Attribute Resistance 2 Magic None Title Protector of the Base I see, there is a tremendous amount of compensation. Magic is an imitation of skill. This one is an imitation of Labyrinth Guardian. "......I''m sorry, but let''s go back." To my surprise, Elphimia shook her head frustrated. "The protector golem is hard to hot, especially if it''s an iron golem. And C maybe C that golem was specially made by someone. Somehow, the magic flows through it." "It''s special. How do you normally defeat it, anyway?" "If you destroy the core, it will stop. But there are no rules about where to put it. Can you find it? From a piece of iron." "How can you locate the core with that flow of magic?" "Impossible. I can''t see what''s going on inside." Well, she''s probably right. The flow of magic power is a pretext to fool the "Basic Appraisal". It''s out of order. The back of the back walks away with ease. High arm strength and durability. The material is iron, and the location of its core is unknown. It regenerates quickly, and to top it off, it is resistant to all the attributes that seem to be effective. That makes me want to go home. "Isn''t there any other way?" "We can''t stop it except by destroying the core, but we can use powerful physical attacks or magic to temporarily incapacitate it. Most of the time people will either make it through that time or destroy the core. If you look hard enough. You can still see the embedded marks." "So either way, we need to stop it, or we can''t talk about it." "With A strong physical attack C in this case, a strike weapon?" I should have brought a blow weapon too, but what you don''t have, you can''t do without it. Let''s think of a way to do something with what we have. No matter what kind of golem it is, it will stop moving if we destroy its core. Then we can search for the core while challenging it to close combat. With my agility, it is possible. Then, as soon as I find it, I will fire a concentrated volley of "Multiple Chanting" with "Lightning Bolt". That should work, but I still have my doubts. Even with the firepower of "Multiple Chanting," the reality is that it is a collection of beginner-level magic. If we applied resistance to each of them, it greatly reduced my power. If so, it is doubtful whether I can destroy it even if I pour all my magic power into it. It is also unknown if we''ll find the core. Elphimia said, "There are traces left behind," but if I were the creator, I would thoroughly remove all traces. Especially if it was a specially made golem. The only thing left is to lure it out, attack it when it returns, and repeat the process. I won''t know until I try it, but I''m not sure if it will exceed the recovery speed of "Restoration 6". I think it would be better to go through with it. "Anyway, let''s try some things." "Are you serious?" "We have to try everything, don''t we?" I left my backpack with Elphimia and pulled out my sword. Chapter 69.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Horns and Iron (2) Chapter 69.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Horns and Iron (2) Chapter 69.2. The First Year at the Academy C Horns and Iron (2) We had already been recognized as intruders. As soon as I crossed the fence, an iron golem appeared from the mansion. I rushed to it and slashed at it as if I were slipping.N??vlRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?vl??n. A dull sound echoed. I nearly knocked off my sword but managed to duck a backhanded counterattack. Where is the wound? While dodging more fists, I somehow manage to find the wound. However, it became thinner and thinner as I looked, and then it vanished. I slash with all my weight on it. I can''t even laugh. Before the golem, it''s the compatibility of the materials. It is difficult to damage an iron block with a lightweight horn. After that, I slashed at it several times, but the wounds disappeared in the blink of an eye. It seems impossible. The Rhino sword and a mere slash cannot go beyond "Restoration 6". Besides, the repair speed was faster than I imagined. Even if I cut off the neck or limbs, they seem to stick to the sword''s body as soon as it passes through. Giving up on a straightforward attack, I switched to a magic attack. First, a single shot, "Shock Bolt". The square was lit up. On the surface, there is no change, and its HP C is slightly reduced. Next, in Elphimia''s blind spot, I unleash a "Shock Bolt" with "Multiple Chanting". The number of shots is three. Our damage is slightly increased. My prediction came true. The golem resisted each shot of "Shock Bolt". I didn''t know "Multiple Chanting" had such a weakness. I''m glad I wasn''t in the worst situation when I found my weakness. "It''s ......." "We need a powerful physical attack or magic to stop that thing. We don''t have that. I don''t know if we can stop it even with siege weapons." The situation did not improve when we returned. Selene might be able to get some effective magical tools or intermediate-level magic books. But the odds are pretty low. It would be more reliable for me to learn striking combat techniques and lightning magic. It would be a good idea to ask for help. Zeret is a hammer user, and his muscle power is more than Markant''s. His character is also perfect. He would lend his help with an answer. But Elpimia cannot easily make that choice. She has been pursuing her grandmother all alone. Deep down, I''m sure she didn''t want my help either. Besides, there was no telling who would turn against her. The more people she has, the greater the risk. That is why we had no choice but to try everything we could now. We would only explore other means after we had exhausted them. I took my gaze away from Elphimia, who was slumped over and stared at the mansion, which I could not see. Slashing and body art attacks could not overcome "Restoration 6". If I combine "Taijutsu" with "Fast movement", I can increase the power, but it will destroy me first. It is the same with swords. And deep wounds and broken bones take time to heal, even with healing potions. In the meantime, the other side is completely healed. Magic doesn''t work either. Beginner''s level can hardly break through resistance, and my intermediate level is fire, and Elphimia''s is Ice and Holy magic, which are not effective against iron golems. After all, there is no other way except to strike the core directly. If I can find it, I should be able to finish it off with Rhino stilettos. The problem is the location of the core. That''s where we''ll end up. Where would I hide it? The head and chest would stand out. You could take advantage of this, but there is a high possibility of an accidental attack. What about the soles of its feet? Unless it falls, I won''t be able to see them, and there is less chance of an accidental attack. It''s a pretty safe position. Another possibility is the joints. If it''s a joint such as an arm, it saves the trouble of covering up the traces of burial. Wait, joints? For a moment, something clicks in my brain and fizzles out. The knowledge so far, our abilities, and the nature of the golem. Unraveling and arranging them one by one. Suddenly, something blurred becomes clear. "Was I thinking too hard? It''s pretty thin..." Elphimia gives me a dubious look at my muttering. Chapter 70.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Saiji-to (1) Chapter 70.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Saiji-to (1) Chapter 70.1. The First Year at the Academy C Saiji-to (1) "Can you use wide-range magic that won''t cause harm even if I enter the range?" "I can use Sanctuary, but even it won''t work on a golem." I was relieved inside while pretending to be impressed. I won''t reveal my hand without a fight. Elphimia flubbed it, and suddenly the line was broken. "One more thing. What happens to the magic within range when you use it?" "Any magic will interfere with the magic in the vicinity. Of course, it''s natural. I''m scattering magic power." "Well, I guess I can handle that." I inspected Rhino sword and put it in its scabbard. To the untrained eye, there was nothing unusual. However, I slashed at the iron ingot many times. No wonder there is invisible damage. Do your best a little more. I''ll send you in for proper maintenance. "What are you going to do?" "I''ll explain when it''s done. What we''re going to do is simple, but a bit complicated. We''re going to fight again, so on my cue, I''ll ask you for a "Sanctuary". Focus on the golem. Oh, and I''m going to borrow your bag." "What? HeyC" I borrow the bag from Elphimis, who is in a panic. As we approach the mansion, we immediately hear the golem''s footsteps. If it had any feelings, it''d thought, "This guy again?" I look around at the debris in the area. I don''t know how well it will work, but I''ll take out an insurance policy. I move to a decent piece of debris and measure the distance from the golem. "I''m sorry to use this on your first real battle, but..." The square is set ablaze by the explosion. I fired two "Fireball" to blow the rubble away, scattering it in the air. I fired four "Fireball" in all directions at the black planks glowing in the moonlight. The board lost its place of refuge and was fanned by the flames in mid-air. I fired four more shots. The black planks begin to glow dully. The golem was distracted by the flames bursting above its head, but it must have judged that I was harmless, because it rushed toward me. I moved forward toward it. I ducked its swinging fist and leaped into the air, using the golem''s shoulder as a foothold. "Let''s take this one first!" I fire "Fireball" from my left and right hands. Somehow it seems to have worked. The golem being was similar to a skill. It has no magic power, and the magic power that holds its limbs together depends on the outside world. What happens when range magic is released there? For a moment, the surrounding magical power is given direction, and its flow is interrupted. That would be a meaningless moment. But for me who can generate random speed? It''s the best opportunity. Still, if the structure had been like a spherical joint, I couldn''t detach it easily. It was quite forceful even now. When I held up Rhino sword, I found countless spills. If the lead had not slowed it down, I might have broken Rhino sword. I pushed it too hard. Unlike a metal sword, I cannot resharpening it. If I resharpen it, it will become even lighter. I have to use it more carefully. "Hey..." I looked over at the unexpected voice and saw Elphimia''s shoulders shaking. What''s wrong with her? Toilet? "What do you put? In my bag!" "Oh, that. It''s okay, I''ll be quiet. It''s still in pieces. Let''s take them out." "Stop it! What are you doing? I thought it suddenly disappeared, and then I saw the golem''s limbsCno, more importantly, what was that magic? It looked like a Fireball. Elpimia''s eyes widened, and she was stunned. It seems she has arrived at the right answer, but I am a little scared because of her big eyes. I can''t hide it under the circumstances, and I don''t intend to. I''d tell it her honestly. "I forgot to mention that I can use "Multiple Chanting". And also "Appraisal"." "No way! But that''s for sure." Elphimia was mumbling, but then she thought back to my words and stopped. "What did you just say?" "Appraisal''. Hey, Elphimia, who has "Basic Appraisal"." Elphimia glared at me and backed away. She seemed to be searching for the truth of what I said, but I thought it was pointless to bother her. "Since when did you know about it?" "Since the beginning. I don''t like you snooping around too much. I try not to look unless I have to." What is necessary depends on my mood. Then she suddenly exclaims. "Don''t look at my status without my permission! You pervert!!!" "How can you say it like that?" Now you know what it feels like to be on the receiving end of a sneaky peek. That is how people grow up. I''m an adult, so I don''t need to know how it feels. Chapter 70.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Saiji-to (2) Chapter 70.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Saiji-to (2) Chapter 70.2. The First Year at the Academy C Saiji-to (2) The white light of the Fixed Light illuminated the mansion. I cautiously stepped inside, but no sign of any other golems. This Fixed Light belonged to Elphimia, who peeked ominously into the magic bag and lent it to me. And she is invoking the "Light" magic. What does it mean that she seems more of an adventurer than I am? Elphimia also activated "Magic Search" and used "Magic Sight" to look around the mansion. "I don''t see any suspicious magic." "Understood." To the left and right of the salon were adjacent rooms, and the stairs to the second floor were visible in front. The golem came to the next room on the left. When we looked in that direction, we saw a sofa and table filled with countless pieces of debris, as if it were a break room. We saw the room center cleared of any debris. The scattered stones had brand-new scratches, probably from the golem''s path. The back of the restroom seemed to be a hallway, but we went back and peeked at the other side. That is the dining room, and except for the fact that it is in disrepair. We saw nothing out of the ordinary.N??vlRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?vl??n. We should probably follow the golem''s footsteps first. Elphimia had no objection, so we went through the dining room tunnel and into the hallway. There are several branches, but most of them are buried under rubble. The golem''s footprints followed one of the branches. We followed the footprints to the far left of the compound. After a while, a dark hole appeared at the end of the path. We saw a scattered broken door, and the footprints led to a hollow in front of it. I looked in the hollow, but there was nothing there. "Probably a waiting area. The base golem returns to its designated spot when its orders are completed or no longer possible." "So C this is the place you want to protect the most." I tell Elphimia to wait and look around the room. That room was covered in rubble, but I could see the remains of a large bed and an exquisitely carved table. It seems to be a bedroom. We enter the room and illuminate it with a fixture light. It looks strange. The room seems large, but there is too much space. The furnishings cluttered against the walls. And apart from a bed, table, and chairs. There is nothing on the floor. It''s like they''re in the middle of cleaning. "There doesn''t seem to be any danger." Elphimia looked around and said the same thing: "It looks like a bedroom. "From the decor, I''d say it''s the master''s room. I don''t know why it''s so tidy C but it looks like there was something there." I move the dust away with my foot and bring the fixture light closer to the carpet. A dark stain. It was blood. Blood stains are all over the place. Was there a battle or just a murder? It could have been a monster or an animal too. Was the collapse the result of a battle? Once again, I looked at the furnishings by the wall. When I pulled up the skeleton body, the head rolled on the table with a light sound. I laid the crumpled body on the sofa while wrapping it in clothes and placed the skull where it should be. I examined the clothes from the front and found no other wounds. Examining the bones would have gathered a little more information, but the fatal wound was a stab wound from behind. From the hole location, it would not be surprising if he died instantly. I turned my attention to the table. A ring was on the dismembered finger bone, and when I invoked "Appraisal" I found it was a ring that controls a golem. That almost confirmed that it was not an intruder. I continued to look at the man''s body with "Appraisal". Unfortunately, I don''t know the skeleton''s details even with "Appraisal". In this case, the body is described as a "human corpse". If I knew the corpse details, it covers the adventurer''s equipment with information, and I would not be able to eat. The man also had some other magical tools in his possession. I laid them out on the table, trying not to touch them. I was drawn to one, or rather two, of them. Out of his pocket came an old skeleton key. Both were of the same material and tooth shape. After a bit of pondering, I picked up one of them. Immediately, information flowed into my brain from the key. Is it a magical tool that does not question its master? I look at the key in the palm of my hand. That is the key to passing through the warding. Name: The Signpost to the Hidden House Features: A guidepost for the warding and a key to the target structure, created by the highest level of magic, Trephas Masnito. Characteristic: It does not function outside the deployed wards when it was created. Trephas Masnito C is that the invisible mansion''s real name? There was no keyhole in the forest warehouse is the building was also subject to the effect of "Trephas Masnito". I compare the two keys. After all, there is no difference. One is not the key to the warehouse, but this one must be a spare. Otherwise, only one person would be able to enter and leave. But the name is meaningless. People said that magical tools and magic with such names were relics from an age older than Veriates. Perhaps the Alphas faction had reprinted the highest level magic of ancient times. I knew they were crazy. I put the signpost on the table and looked up. Elphimia was examining a bookshelf. I remove my gaze and look around the room once more. On the table are alchemical tools and bundles of parchment. On the desk and shelves are documents and various other materials. On the floor are scattered pieces of parchment that must have fallen when someone killed the skeleton. I pick them up, piece by piece, and look down at the skeleton. It''s about time you told us. What were you working on? Chapter 71: The First Year at the Academy - Extraordinary Council Meeting Chapter 71: The First Year at the Academy - Extraordinary Council Meeting Chapter 71. The First Year at the Academy C Extraordinary Council Meeting The next evening, after leaving the Adventurers'' Guild, I headed for my destination. Following behind me was a familiar, yet nostalgic presence. "I''m glad you guys are back." I turn around and speak to him. "That''s great, but where are you taking us?" "Circumstances. I can''t say. Wait till we get there." The four guys in the back, "Battle Axe of Destruction" looked at each other suspiciously. Elphimia and I consulted with our new collaborators and decided to call in some helpers. The first candidate was "Everlasting Crop". He is a rare adventurer with good fighting skills and no ill will. The runner-up was "Serps" led by Haleist, but I did not know them personally and could not predict how they would react to this situation. If there was any concern about our feelings with the absence of "Everlasting Crop" I wanted to give up on our helpers. I had no idea that "Battle Axe of Destruction" would be relaxing in the cafeteria. I was told that he had returned to Selene this afternoon. I heard he also went to my house, where the boys were training in the backyard in the landlord''s absence. Seeing them as they had been before they left, I felt my tension dissolve. Elphimia was the only person I could call an ally without any concern. I had to face an opponent whose entire picture was uncertain. I must have been nervous without realizing it. Soon after, the destination comes into view. Ose noticed my gaze, and Danil also seemed to have guessed from what I said and where we were. "Is the destination the town hall?" At these words, Markant and Valerie also turn their attention to the government building. The government building was located west of the center of Selene. It is a joint government building and the seat of all administrative offices, the council, which is responsible for decision-making in Seren. At the place''s entrance, Elphimia and Colmis, the dean, were waiting for our arrival. I bowed to the dean. "Thank you for waiting." "No problem. So, these are the helpers?" "Yes, they are C-rank adventurers, the "Battle Axe of Destruction". The dean and the "Axe of Evil" greeted each other. Elphimia was silent during this time. From my eye corner, I could see that she was lost in thought, but her eyes were constantly moving. Then he looked at Markant''s axe and smiled thinly. "It''s good. Maybe you''ll need it." Markant twists his head. "Who''s the young lady over there?" "She''s Elphimia Clouette. She''s the star of this one." "A case?" "It''s no big deal. It''s just a dead man''s hunt." The look in the eyes of "The Axe of Evil" changed at my words. I asked the dean to rent a room in the government building. The council members have already begun to gather, but I have to explain the situation to the "Battle Axe of Destruction". I just skimmed over the main points. "What are you doing?" As soon as I finished, Markant was taken aback. He was not pleased. I had only been in this kind of trouble in the past few days, and the rest of the time I was just a student. Well, I''m also an adventurer, but I live in peace. Danil examines my story and opens his mouth. "With that story, I have a few questions. First of all, you don''t have any proof that the person who was studying in the mansion, and also the body, is an Esard, do you?" "Yes, neither. But the advanced nature of the research narrows the subject down significantly. Esard is the most likely candidate. And he was wearing a ring that could use a golem. If Elphimia had not come along, he might have gone undetected forever. There would be no point in faking his death. It could be the body of a collaborator or supporter, but thenC" Suddenly, I felt a look from the dean. He was urging me to hurry with his eyes, so I cut him off. "Sorry. I don''t seem to have much time." "Then, just one more thing. How did you conclude that there are undead?" "It''s the nature of the procedures and materials were in the material. If the material is that rare, it would be strange if nothing happened. That is not only my opinion, but experts at the institute have made the same decision." After answering that much, I said, "I will give you more details later." We quickly made arrangements and went to the meeting place on the third floor of the government building, the extraordinary council meeting. The security guards at the entrance looked sharply at the appearance of the armed group, but they seemed to be on the same page and allowed them to enter after a simple check with the dean. It''s called the extraordinary council meeting because they held it at the request of at least half of the council members or by the chairman. While Elphimia and I were taking a break, the dean explained the situation to Ravi Bertincain, this term''s chairman and head of the guild of magic guilds. Ravi''s position was unclear, but I left the decision on that matter to the dean. I wanted to involve the adventurers because of the possibility that the council itself might turn against us. In Selene, the Adventurers'' Guild is an outsider. I judged it unlikely that they would be involved. When I brought up the subject of helpers, the dean immediately agreed. I thought he must have guessed what I was thinking, and I also thought he could not read the situation. Four council members were seated at the round table in the conference room. There were a lot of important people here, they were the chairman of the council, Ravi, the vice guild leader of the Magic Guild, Nigus Virtus, the dean of the Rapunas Academy, Yeva Reysin, and the general commander of the Selene Guard, Kinele Sabrois. The dean greeted the members lightly and took his seat. Elphimia and I were right behind him, and "Battle Axe of Destruction" was further back by the wall. All but the chairman seemed concerned about the armed group that had entered the room. One of them, Yeva of Lappunas, was eyeing us, and then glanced at the dean. "Help me. You''re old, aren''t you?" "It''s all part of the agenda. I''ve asked you to be present." Ieva muttered, "Oh," and turned her half-open eyes on us. She looks like a tough old woman. She seems to be the head of Lapunas, but she is the opposite of our grandpa. This one was in tears in the garden. Ieva sniffed, turned her gaze back to the dean, and sneered. "Well, we''re both getting old, so don''t take it too hard. Oh, by the way, how''s the pain in your back? I got some good medicine the other dayC" The expression on her face didn''t match what she said. The dean not paying any attention to her expression was engaged in a health talk, a specialty of the elderly. It seems that this old lady is a surprisingly good person with a bad expression on her face. The health talk eventually turned to a report on recent developments, and the dean began to talk enthusiastically about Lily, a girl he hired. He is proud of his grandchildren. Whatever it is, you can afford it, Dean. If you are not good at this, you will end up killing each other after this. I am impressed that you don''t feel that at all. Someone is at the top of the class with only "Earth Magic 2". Amid such chit-chat, Bence Paracus, dean of the Lurkut Academy, and Manikto Riovet, director of the Selen Magic Institute, also entered the room. When only two people left, one of the council members became impatient. "Chairman, I don''t have time for this. I would like to know at least what is on the agenda." Then, he gives a sharp look at Lislia. "Councillor Saijito. Could you please accept either the appraisal or the sacred magic?" "Kinele! You are disrespectful to Lady Lislia!" "I know I am rude. I know it''s disrespectful, but it''s a waste of time. But it''s worth it. If all it takes is one magic, I''ll be quick." "You ......!!!" Yals was furious and came at him. Don''t protect her, this old man. Is he involved, or is there something that comes to mind? Either way, the way he was acting C I guess that''s what it means. I''m sorry, but I''m not going to get involved in your love life, old man. "You don''t need to do that." As I cut him off, all eyes were on me at once. I signaled to Markant. At that moment, he trusted a holy axe right next to Lislia. Lislia looked down at me with a sideways glance without changing her expression. "The Axe of Sacred Strike is a magical tool of the sacred attribute. Councillor Saijito, could you please touch it?" "Kid!" The dean stands in the way of Yals, who is closing in on me. "Out of my way, Kormis!" "I refuse." I left Yals to the dean, and I stared at Lislia. How will this work? If she refuses, I and "Battle Axe of Destruction" will surround her while Elphimia will activate "Sanctuary". She says it''s not very effective against the undead above the intermediate level, but it can inflict pain. By doing that we''ll make it harder for her to activate magic, and we''ll decrease Lislia''s fighting strength. The rest C is it up to Yals? If Yals becomes the enemy, our old man couldn''t hold him back. The chairman can counter him, but it''s not the same as a sword. We''ll need to be prepared for the room to be a sea of fire. Lislia slowly looked around at us and smiled at us. It was a beautiful, yet somewhat sad smile. That one smile is enough to make everyone''s skepticism fade away. Even though we knew it, we couldn''t believe it. No matter how you look at it, she is a living person. If it weren''t for the "Appraisal," I would have doubted myself, too. Then Lislia took off the beautiful ring and placed it on the round table. "Looks like it''s all over." Instantly, as if waking up, the council members went into battle stance and moved away again. Lislia extends a white finger. The tip of the finger is the axe of the holy axe. While everyone held their breath, she touched it. Her fingertip crumbles easily. One of the council members screamed slightly, and a sob escaped. Lislia had already lost touch with the holy axe. Still, her wrist, her arm, crumbles to ashes. Looking at the ring, I furrowed my brow. What are you thinking, you undead? What does any of this mean to you? Is this going to help you escape? I checked her skills and magic in "Appraisal," but nothing in her abilities directly related to this action. Is she trying to resurrect herself like a vampire? No, that should be impossible. That is purification. Even vampires disappear. Still, it is the highest class revives, and this guy is not that undead. So it''s just purification? "Wait!" Elphimia''s voice brought me back to myself. "Where is my grandmother!" Elphimia asks, pointing her short wand at me. I look at it, then down at the necklace in her hand. Lislia''s smile deepens. "Yes, you ...... are Serteres'' granddaughter. You look a lot alike. But I don''t know where she is. Because I didn''t meet her." The ash had eroded halfway down her chest. And yet, unperturbed, she smiles. Unmistakably undead. She hates the living and has an insatiable obsession with existence. But this one has no hatred, no attachment to her existence. I look into her eyes and ask her. "What the hell are you?" Lislia tilted her head, looking mystified. "Well, ...... I-" Suddenly, the words were cut off and fell out. What had been Lislia''s body suddenly spread out on the chair and the floor. In the silent room, everyone was speechless and continued to stare at the unmoving ashes. How much time had passed? When I came to, the council members had started to move. The chairman, the dean, and Kinele had gathered, and other council members engaged in a small but intense discussion elsewhere. Elphimia was still staring at Lislia with an expression that made her want to burst into tears. "Hey, Alter." Markant stands next to me. "I don''t know about you, but I''m ...... uncomfortable." I couldn''t respond. I looked over at the sobs and saw Yals on the floor. What happened? What was happening? I couldn''t grasp my own emotions. It''s justCMarkant, it''s a coincidence. I too. Chapter 72.1 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (1) Chapter 72.1 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (1) Chapter 72.1. The First Year at the Academy C A Pledge (1) Two days passed in the early afternoon, and I was at home, diligently preparing for the day. I prepared food and wine, carried them into the living room, and set them on the table. The council was in an uproar over the Lislia incident. We, merely hired hands, were dismissed early, and Elphimia, as one of the parties involved, was pressed for questions and asked for cooperation. We had given the keys to the "Trephas Masnito" the hidden house of the ghosts, to the dean, but they needed her ability to break in.N??vlRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?vl??n. She suspended her search for her grandmother until she settles down. "Here they come!" When the preparations were ready, "Battle Axe of Destruction" came in with Markant in the lead. I had invited them to my home as a thank you for suddenly sending them out to help. We could have gone to a bar, but neither they nor I were in the mood for that. I was told that the council paid me handsomely for my services as an adventurer. I heard it was a bargain for such a short time of work. No doubt, it included hush money. "Oh, there''s even a table and chairs. It looks more like a house than before." "It was a house before. Come on, take a seat." The party began without any formal greetings. Everyone poured sake and served food as they pleased. I bought all the food. I''ve lived alone for a long time, so I''ve learned to do a little, but I still eat out. "Cold!" Markant stirred the ale with relish. Drinks are kept cold in a large basin. Since the users of freezing magic can produce ice, they are not sober enough to eat during the summer months. At least at the high-class inns during the examinations, liquor and water are often served cold. Incidentally, when I was in Reedwald, I was producing the ice. Valerie''s casual mutterings met with Danil''s agreement. Unless the entire land is abandoned like a labyrinth, the human realm will be restored even if it is destroyed. There was little groundwork for powerful undead to arise, and powerful undead like the Revenants rarely occurred. If you wanted to do a full-scale investigation, that would be difficult without going to the Land of the Dead. "Well, I wondered, was The Axe of Sacred Strike that powerful?" Lislia''s entire body turned to ash at the touch of her fingertips. Cleansing the upper undead is no mean feat. Markant shakes his head at my question. "It''s a special effect, though I''ve never seen anything like that before. I''m not sure." "That''s something thatC" Valerie opens her mouth and continues, troubled. "I think it''s because she accepted death, annihilation." "That''s absurd. They''re undead, remember?" What else could it be?" He asked her again, and Markant was at a loss for words. The exchange between the two reminded me of Lislia. Suddenly, the image overlapped with that golem. It was like a robot without any substance. I wondered if that was also a kind of golem. And if Esard had not given the order, or had died before he could give itC? Her creator is gone, with no role or purpose. An empty revenant may be born. Chapter 72.2 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (2) Chapter 72.2 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (2) Chapter 72.2. The First Year at the Academy C A Pledge (2) I turn my gaze to the city. Whatever the nature of that thing, the council is probably still in an uproar. One of the council members was undead, and he was the oldest, having served for more than 40 years. That was a situation that would overturn the governance of the council from the very foundation. Above all, the materials left behind were extremely troubling. It was clear that Esard had either taken Prost''s magic stone or was connected to the culprits, proving that the duke''s accusations were correct. If the material leaked out, the feud between the emperor''s faction and the duke''s faction would become even more intense, and Selene could become a battleground. Even if Lislia were still alive, a special council meeting would have been called. I feel a little personal danger C but I''ll probably be fine. The chairperson announced the council members, knowing the leaked information would be leaked. The reason was that he decided that if he kept Lislia and the documents in the dark, there would be nothing he could do to pursue the matter. In hindsight, he was probably also preparing to make sure Lislia did not escape. In any case, if everything disappeared, there would be no evidence even if I or "Battle Axe of Destruction" were to make a loud and loud appeal. If the duke''s faction came on board, they would again be denied entry. "What are you going to do about it, big guys?" They were thinking along the same lines. Markant bit into a piece of meat on the bone and muttered something to himself. Danil''s eyes widened slightly, but he said nothing as he sipped his glass. "Nothing to worry about," he said. I''ll take care of it quietly and be done with it. What about the area around Selene? You''ve been all over the place, right?" I changed the subject. Markant fiddles with the bones with his fingertips and thinks, "Yeah, I guess so.". "Not much different from here. Lots of small fries, but the rewards are cheap." "It''s more the lack of security. I''m fed up with it." Danil spilled the beans, and everyone nodded in unison. "That''s right, that''s right. Orc subjugation becomes bandit extermination." "We got into a lot of trouble in town, too." Valerie agreed in a disgusted tone. There are few people who will interfere with C rank, but if you don''t know it, you won''t get through. Valerie, in particular, must have had a hard time. That''s it. "I heard that the number of refugees is increasing every year, but is the area around Selene rough? I wonder. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" has a lot of gluttony. Even now, the kitchen is boiling meat and reheating the soup. Most likely, they must have smelled it. "So, excluding the elven missus, who are these guys?" "Fighting friends, I guess. On the way back from the commission C or I did meet them when I was taking the exam." At the word "friends," Markant reacted happily, then his expression suddenly changed. "Wait a minuteCrequest?" "Oh, I didn''t tell you. I''m registered with the Adventurers'' Guild. I''m your junior." "Really, since when?" "About three months ago. I''m E-rank now." "Right after we left, right? What''s wrong with you? I would have helped you if you''d told me. And you are E rank? You''ve got to be kidding." Valerie nodded many times, looking puzzled. "Yeah, I know. Normally I''d be doing well, but with Alter-sama''s abilities, he''s at least a C-rank." "I agree." "Harassment ......?" Ose, spare me. The reason was the exact opposite. "Don''t ask me to do too much. It''s hard enough balancing schoolwork." I''m busy with things that have nothing to do with schoolwork. And my companions for the busy week were standing behind Ted and the others, doing nothing. Markant noticed, looked at each other, and stood up. "All right, boys. We''ll give you a lesson." "Yeah, we''re ...... for food." "You put one in me, and I''ll let you eat whatever you want for as long as you want." Ted and Gemma''s eyes immediately change color. The two flew away, and Nails and Lily bowed and followed them. With them in the mix C will we have enough? As I lay out the rest of the food in my mind, Elphimia looks toward the backyard and opens her mouth apologetically.v3lB1n. Chapter 72.3 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (3) Chapter 72.3 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (3) Chapter 72.3. The First Year at the Academy C A Pledge (3) "Did I interrupt you?" "Hmm C yeah, fine. It''s not something they are allowed to hear. You and Lily seemed to be getting along well." "We didn''t talk to each other until just now. You know, the dean was very proud of her. I was curious about her. That''s why I was curious." "She''s a good girl, isn''t she?" "Yes." Smiling, Elfimir nodded. Her figure looked somewhat lonely. If her grandmother had not disappeared, the present would not be now. Through Lily, he may have seen a future that could never have been. I helped Elfimia to a seat and offered her a cup of tea. After taking a sip, she began. "First of all, I have to tell you. I got to meet your grandmother." "I see. Where was she?" "In an invisible mansion, or should I say Trephas Masnito,'' the hidden house of the ghosts. At the back of the first floor at ......." At the end of the collapse C no, he was buried there. "You''re sure it''s him?" "Yes, he was dressed just as his grandfather had described in his diary. Plus, he was wearing the ring from his coat of arms."N??vlRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?vl??n. "Hey, what do you think happened?" "You know." In the end, if Lislia accepted her disappearance so easily, we should have elicited more information from her. Then it would have been clear what had happened forty-six years ago and who was involved. A light metallic clink drew my attention to Elphimia, who was clutching an old necklace. "I heard my grandmother was physically weak. In my grandfather''s diary, he wrote that she could work as an adventurer because of a certain magical tool. He said that it assists the life activity itself." "That necklace, huh?" "You understand, don''t you?" I nodded silently. It was just a necklace. One of the materials used to revive the dead is a magic stone of the Holy attribute. A magical tool that assists life activities, such a thing must be of the Holy attribute. I think Lislia was sick before she died. Probably a genetic disease. No matter how good Esard is, she cannot be cured if he does not understand genes. No, even if he understands it, he can''t. Gene therapy and ordinary therapy are two completely different things. Esard probably needed the necklace in a double sense. If he could prolong her life with magical tools, that would be good enough, and if not, he would use it as a material. It is not surprising that an alchemist of Esard''s caliber would know how to substitute magical tools for materials. Was Serteres lured out? Only to have her carry the grimoire. There was only one person who could do that. The same species that lives in the foreign body of humans. Even if only half, the connection is strong. Chapter 72.4 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (4) Chapter 72.4 - The First Year at the Academy - A Pledge (4) Chapter 72.4. The First Year at the Academy C A Pledge (4) Elphimia must have been dimly aware of this. That''s why when she found out that a good alchemist was involved, she said it was Esard, even though she had no proof. She was suspicious from the beginning. How must it have felt for a 10-year-old girl to go into enemy territory? She must have had a lot of determination and even more fear than that. I looked up at the ceiling. Everything was a guess based on fragmentary information. And it''s full of holes. Councilor Yals Alastair. He would know the truth. The ring that Lislia had removed was a magical device of sacred resistance. It''s hard to believe that the outlandish undead would go to the trouble of buying it to protect themselves. It was given to her by someone. The story is C impossible? He, and the council members, made our beloved Lislia disappear. There was no way they would open up. Besides, the other party was a former A-ranked magician. He may be old, but he is still one of the top wizards who manipulate high-level magic. If he was not treated properly, many people would die. "By the way, what about you? Are you going back with your grandmother?"N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. She had come to Selene to look for her grandmother. Even though it was incomplete, it served its purpose. Clutching the broken necklace, Elphimia shook her head slightly. "I''ll continue to be an academy student. There are monsters like you in the world. It made me realize how immature I am." "I''m flattered, but I''m immature too. None of them are as good as the best." "What are you talking about? That''s not just first class. That''s the stuff of heroes." Elphimia''s face floated in amazement. "Besides, I came to Selene without telling anyone about my true purpose. If I throw it away in the middle of the road, under any circumstances, I''ll be disgracing my father and grandmother''s faces." "I see. A court magician is not much different from a nobleman." Does the world follow you in any position? If I had reincarnated as a monster, the world I could see would have been different. With a light wave of her hand, Elphimia walked away. I quietly watched her go. With this, her journey was finally over. Even without me, she would have arrived at the destination differently. All that was missing was the determination to get the answer. I was a nudge. I''m just a supporting player. But C laying down her life, right? I hope that day never comes. The wind blows again, carrying with it the signs and bustle of autumn. The other side seems to be putting its life on the line for its greed. "Oraaah, what''s up, kids! You''re not going to feed us like that!" I looked to see Ted, Gemma, and Nails working together to challenge Markant. They had not yet struck a blow. I stood in the alley and watched. Ted noticed this and raised his voice. "Alter, help me!" "Huh? Wait!, That''s a foul!" Valerie, who had been watching the game, released a wooden sword with a nice smile on her face. "You, what are youCwhoah!" I jumped over the fence and slashed in a single breath. Four children swarmed the impatient Markant. Well, summer vacation is over. I''ve been dragged around by Elphimia and hanging out with these guys. I didn''t enjoy the vacation as much as I could haveCwell, this was fun. Chapter 73.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Aim (1) Chapter 73.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Aim (1) Chapter 73.1 The First Year at the Academy C Aim (1) In the lingering summer sun. Two boys were exchanging swords in the training hall. I watched them and tipped my wooden cup. The cold water flowing into my body feels good. They had fought me earlier, and now they were engaged in a mock battle. I thought about the "Appraisal" results. Lambert has mastered "one-handed sword 2" and "spear 1," while Felix has mastered "one-handed sword 2," "spear 3," and "shield 1. Looking at this alone, Felix was better, but Lambert had a higher winning percentage in one-handed sword fights. Even at the same rank, there seems to be a difference in proficiency and tactics. Since he asked me to lend him my strength, I have been practicing with him from time to time in this way. But I wonder if that is enough. They want it, but there must be something else to do. Mixed in with the sword fights, I could hear the academy students talking in the distance. There is a magic training place ahead. They are probably going to practice magic. The distant voices suddenly reminded me of Elphimia. She had come to Selene to look for her grandmother, but now that she had completed her goal, she was beginning to lead a normal life. The other day she had strolled the town with Lola and brought an assortment of sweets. Of course, most of them are inside the stomachs of my intruders. I also saw her consulting on magic. Since Elphimia had been out and about so much up until now. She probably couldn''t consult even if she wanted to. By the way, the consultant was No. 2. In any case, Elphimia was able to see her grandmother and could move on. I kept my eyes on the two of them and opened my status. I guess I''ve moved on a bit, too. "Penetrate Gale". It is an intermediate magic of the wind attribute and is one of the snipe-type magic. Although its power is inferior to that of the ball and spear types, which are also intermediate magic, it boasts an outstanding range and high accuracy. It can hit a winged insect from 200 meters away as long as I can see it. But I can''t see it tho. According to a lecture on magic, this snipe system is a derivative of the spear system. I thought the reason why I learned it so quickly was because I was shooting "Wind Bolt" so many times to scorch the invisible mansion. It was not just a random shot, but I was conscious of my accuracy. It seems that I was training "Penetrate Gale" without realizing it. And I''m finally learning "Operate Water" as well. Now all I need to do is learn how to use "Operate Soil", and I can pour the kneaded soil into the gaps I couldn''t reach. That would complete the repairs to my house. The roof C not yet. Other things like "one-handed sword" have gone up across the board, and I level 5 times since I came to Selene. Not only is it going well, but it has grown considerably. However, there is a problem. Monsters around Selene were weak. Compared to the forest of Leknod, the average level of goblins and nudloks is lower. I entered the forest quite often, but the only one I could call a strong enemy was the Goblin Leader. The Iron Golem and Lislia were unbelievably strong enemies, but they were inside Selen, and when it came to Lislia, I hadn''t even fought her. So, even if I continued to go to the forest, it''s certain I would stop growing. It''s very troubling. The fact that there are so many things I want to do is also adding to the problem. Should I narrow down my goals, or should I broaden my scope in the hope of "increasing my growth potential"? While I was agonizing over this, the mock battle was over. The winner was Lambert, who, under the pretense of being pushed back, counterattacked with a "two-strike" strategy. Felix was unable to overcome him, and Lambert knocked off his sword. By the way, Felix can use "hard-hitting". "Father''s knightthat''s not what you''re talking about. Can you be more specific?" "Yes, I am. He asked me to help, and I agreed, but there was not much I could do except mock battles. If I knew his target, I could lend a little more." Lambert crossed his arms with a difficult look and looked at me. "I have two older brothers. Both are smart like my father. So the battlefield will be my place." "Then C should you learn to be a soldier?" "I did that in the classroom. I don''t know what it''s all about." Lambert blurted out as he remembered. The lecture on the art of combat also includes military tactics. But to be honest, it was not much. In this world, the power of the individual is too strong. Real 1,000 slayers were possible, and advanced magic users were not much different from short-range missiles. Be that as it may, according to Lambert, tactics could be more important than strategy. That is troubling. I remember some military tactics from my previous life, but I''m only a civilian. When I told him I couldn''t help him there, he didn''t seem to be expecting it and nodded in agreement. But this would only mean another round of mock battles. After a few moments of pondering, a thought occurred to me. "What is necessary for a soldier is leadership. No matter how good they are, they are useless if the soldiers do not move. During the field exercise, there was no one to lead the first-year soldiers. Why don''t you try it for a start?" Lambert''s reaction was not encouraging. "I understand what you are saying. But I don''t think the Doris team will be silent. I''m on the same level as Sirzia." "That''s right. Well, I guess it''s okay for our second half of the year. Let''s see C that little ......." "Reez?" Felix immediately guessed. After all, they think it''s small. "That little Reez is a surprisingly talkative guy. If it''s too difficult for people suddenly become a commander, we can use a council system with the group leaders. There''s a lot to learn from different opinions. We''ll start by advocating, and if it else fails, it''ll be an experience." Lambert thought for a moment and nodded his head. "If it''s a council system, there will be less opposition. The problem is the first semester of next year. If I make such a proposal, Sirzia will say she''s in charge. It would be the worst possible exercise." Perhaps imagining this, Felix also looked deeply disgusted. I waved my hand at them. "Maybe, but don''t worry. I don''t think she''ll come to next year''s first-semester field exercises. She has neither the motivation nor the talent for alchemy." "Really? Why did she take the course? "Well. I don''t know what a noble young lady is thinking." It was to draw Elphimia in. Elphimia is relieved that she doesn''t seem to be following her around these days as if she''s decided he doesn''t have a pulse. "Well, I think that''s enough of a break. It''s still before evening, so let''s have another round, shall we?" "Please." I then had a mock battle with the two of them. Both unleashed "Double Strike" and "Hard Strike," but I lightly avoided them as I had declared in my heart. How to incorporate offensive skills into a normal attack is important. The two of them were overconfident about its power. Then, while having a light meal at their usual restaurant, they made such remarks and paid attention to their trivial movements. When the sun went down, we parted ways and headed home. Chapter 73.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Aim (2) Chapter 73.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Aim (2) Chapter 73.2. The First Year at the Academy C Aim (2) Early the next morning, I left my house and headed for the Adventurer''s Guild for the first time in a long time. I had come to the guild when I had asked for help from "Battle Axe Destruction" but when was the last time I had received a request from them? I counted on my fingers and was a little surprised. Maybe the last time was before the field exercise? That was more than three months ago. Even though I was busy, it was not good. I had to earn my living. As I stepped through the guild''s door, I felt the morning bustle of the guild. The fact that I felt nostalgic was proof that I had been slacking off. I look around the floor full of adventurers and look for the people I''m looking for. Yes, it''s easy to figure out. One corner of the floor is empty. The other side notices me and raises his hand. "Oh, over here!" Several people moved their gazes and compared me and the "Battle Axe Destruction". There are only a few C ranks in Seren, and anyone with a certain skill level would know they are quite good. Is it any wonder they attracted so much attention? After exchanging morning greetings, Markant quickly cut in. "You''re still in E rank, right?" "That''s right. If I wanted, I can take a C, right?" "You can, though. It''s a long one, here. Most of them are escorts for the corps." "That''s a problem." The self-study period is four days at most. With a two-day round trip, there are only so many cities I can go to. Besides, we don''t have time. We are talking like this because I told him I had become an adventurer. If that''s the case, he asked me to take on a commission with him, and today was the first day of the commission. "What shall we do?" Stroking his chin, Markant looks at the bulletin board. The morning bulletin board is a battlefield. Many adventurers were staring at the notice board with eyes like saucers. Since I''ve moved up to E rank, Rebecca''s designation request is over. I should have jumped into the fray, but it was too much trouble for me, so I kept taking random requests. As I remembered, I moved my gaze. I met someone''s eyes. Some adventurer is calling in front of me? Don''t you work? As if noticing such a sign, Ose stood next to me with sharp eyes. "Is that the one?" "That''s right, but it''s not. It''s not harassment. It''s just a twist of good intentions." Perhaps sensing the cold, deadly atmosphere, the adventurers lined up in front of Rebecca began to fidget, and before we knew it, they were gone. Well, for some reason, it looks like the place is empty, so let''s say hello to her first, shall we? As I started to walk away, the "Battle Axe of Destruction" followed me in a line. I knew it was going to be like this. That''s why I secretly registered. Feeling a little embarrassed, I greeted Rebecca. "It''s been a while, Rebecca-san." "Seriously, it looks like I''ve been busy. By the way, do the people in the back know you, Tenko-kun?" "Tenko?" Markant bites into a bad spot. It''s been so long that I forgot about that. Pushing past the head-tilting Markant, Danil quickly steps forward. "Yes, Tenko-san is an old friend of mine." The next man, Barden, also has scars all over his face. He''s still smiling. And as soon as they cool down from their shock, they let out an unintelligible scream, and both flew through the air. The world calls this an attack. As I moved to avoid the two troublesome people, my vision was unexpectedly blocked. A loud sound as loud as their appearance echoed, and Zeret and Barden were blown away. "What the hell, guys?" It was Markant who stood there. Zeret and the others seem unable to comprehend what has happened and are rolling on the floor, stunned. Behind them, Corpus stiffens. Seems that things are unfolding too fast for him to keep up. The other one does not seem to have the slightest intention of following along and heads for the bulletin board without a second thought. The behavior of these people leaves even Markant perplexed. "I thought they attacked us out of the blueCare they your acquaintances?" "Call us "Everlasting Crop"..." "You! How dare you talk to my Aniki! Get out!" Zeret gets agitated in the strangest of ways. If you''re going to be respectful, don''t interrupt the conversation. I have no choice but to call out to the pilot who is examining the board. "Do something, Ismira." "They''re not going to die. Leave them alone." Without looking back, she said. She''s being thorough with this guy. I sighed and apologized with my eyes to Markant. "Can you just let it go at that?" "Oh well. It''ll at least give you a little familiarity." While saying this, Markant laughed like a ferocious beast. Status after the end of the invisible mansion (up, new are comparisons with the time of arrival at Selene) Name: Alter Les Riedwald Race: Human Level: 23 (+5) HP: 109/109 (+17) MP: 287/287 (+62) Str: 13 Int: 17 (+1) Dex: 17 (+2) End: 13 (+2) Agi: 18+2 (40: multiplied) (+1) Charm: 16 (+1) [Skills] Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, Fast Movement, Multiple Chanting, Mental Resistance 5, Ice Resistance 2, Appraisal 5 (+1), Mixing 7 (+1), Tracking 4 (+1), Stealth 4, Presence Detection 5 (+2), One-handed Sword 7 (+1), Taijutsu 7 (+1), Dagger Art 5, Archery 3, Fire Magic 4, Water Magic 5 (+1), Wind Magic 6 (+1), Earth Magic 6 (+1), No-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 2 (+1), Lightning Magic 2, Denatured Magic 5 [Magic] Beginner Level Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Lightning Bolt, Flame Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Earth Shield, Magic Shield, Physical Up, Fast Movement, Create Solution Intermediate Level Fireball, Penetrate Gale (new) [Title] The Reincarnated One, Ace of the Homecoming Club (+2 End, +2 Agi), Second Son of Baron Reedwald Chapter 74.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Drawback of Strength (1) Chapter 74.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Drawback of Strength (1) Chapter 74.1. The First Year at the Academy C Drawback of Strength (1) We moved to the plaza behind the guild. We were told to go to the front. If we started a fight on the main street, the guards would come to us. So we came to the plaza C and we did. We took a glance around and were struck by how small it was. Expecting to see what kind of place it was, I found it was just a place to store my belongings. Reedwald''s guild has a fairly large training hall, and in addition, there is a training facility for magic in the basement. That is in inverse proportion to the size of the town. Looking at the crates piled up against the walls, I wondered if this was a remnant of the town''s history. There must have been an adventurers'' guild when Selene was a country town. It is not clear what the guild thought at the time, but at least the Selene branch couldn''t keep up with the rapid expansion. To make the town the size it is today, it had to relocate or buy up the surrounding area. Perhaps that is the best they could do with the strangely neat exterior and interior. I heard a lot of noise and looked around the square. There are a lot of people here. Adventurers who couldn''t fit into the narrow square were climbing on crates and walls, peeking out from the alleyways, and waiting for the mock battle to begin. It was now the busiest time of the day, and although the timing was bad, I wondered what I had gotten up so early for. Ismira never even showed her face. Amidst the murmur, Markant entered the square carrying wooden weapons. Now everything is ready, but who is in charge? I ask Valerie, the woman next to me. "Usually, I leave it to a third party." "It''s too much trouble to ask. I''ll do it." Saying this, Danil heads toward Zeret and the others. Zeret and the others accepted Danil''s offer. They probably don''t care who does it. Danil immediately worked out the rules of the mock battle. At first, Zeret and the others were a bit hesitant, but he quickly grasped the game''s characteristics, and explained them quickly, combining a minimum number of words concisely. The crowd was stunned by this. I know how you feel. But don''t be impressed with us together, Corpus. "So, first up is Markant vs. Zeret. Next up is Marchant vs. Barden." When Danil told him to step back, Barden quietly made his way to the wall. What was that momentum he had just now as if he was going to jump on me? I don''t understand the thought process of these guys. The two large men glared at each other in the square. There is a simple difference in ability, but they are used to being treated well. They were complaining that they got tangled up a lot in neighboring towns. "Are you done?" Hearing the cheers, Ishmira peeked out. "You. You''re one of them, even if it''s temporary, so you should worry a little." "No need. They''re idiots, but they have a keen sense of smell." I tilted my head, not understanding what she meant. "They don''t fight with scum. They''ll judge you as an enemy from the start." "Heh, that''s great." "So when they poke at you or interfere too much, it''s a sign that they like you." "Well, that meansC" "I saw it!!" Their chanting echoed through the plaza. When I looked back, I saw Zeret and Barden kneeling side by side. "By all means, your name!" "Eh, ah, ...... Markant." "Oh! From now on, please let me call you Markant Aniki!" Again. How much more of this are you going to mass produce Aniki? Or are you switching from me? Thanks then. The two of them, ignoring the bewildered Markant, spin around and whisper, "Aniki Aniki.". "Good for you, Markant, you''ve got a fine little brother. And two of them." "Can I hit them for being so depressing?" Without waiting for an answer, he punched them. He didn''t wait for an answer and punched them. The two of them slammed into the wall and fell into a complete stupor. "What was that all about, these guys?" I was so happy to see them. I had a very nice smile at the sight of them. Chapter 74.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Drawback of Strength (2) Chapter 74.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Drawback of Strength (2) Chapter 74.2. The First Year at the Academy C Drawback of Strength (2) We arrived at the forest after some trouble. Ose was in charge of keeping an eye on the area, and Markant was in charge of the monsters we caught in our vigilance. After noon passed without incident, we decided to take a break. Taking a breather, we reported to each other the results of our work. In addition to the materials for the alchemical solution, we were also able to collect Selong grass. In comparison, the detoxifying Kungs grass was scarce. In Reedwald, they occasionally found colonies of the plant, so perhaps the climate in Selene is too warm for them. Markant could fight off several nudloks, orcs, and ordinary wolves. The results here were two magic stones, proof of defeat, and pelts. The magic stones were to be delivered along with alchemical materials. "Well, the monsters around here aren''t very responsive." Markant slurped down his bag of water and spilled it out. In the end, the gathering team, not even Ose, did not join in, and Markant kicked the crap out of the enemy alone. I agree with what he said. I open my mouth as I look out over the forest. "It''s true that Selene''s demons are weak. Still, there are strong ones out there." I told him about the goblin leader we encountered during the field exercise. The "Battle Axe of Destruction" impressed me not only with their strength but also with their ability to lead a party. Even in their long history as adventurers, they had never encountered goblins of that caliber. Markant folded his arms and snorted. "I didn''t know such a thing was lurking around. That was a shame." "Subhuman-type monsters are similar to the human species, you know. The only thing is that it''s more difficult to handle." "But how did they become so strong?" "That''s easy. It''s because they keep fighting." Valerie was taken aback by Markant''s rough answer. "That''s not what I meantC" "No, you have a point. I just don''t have enough words." When I agreed with him, not only Valerie was surprised, but also Markant. Why was the leader so strong? I thought as I groomed my lightweight two-handed sword. No one would be so strange as to use a goblin as a messenger. Instead of pursuing such a low possibility, it would be more realistic to think that they became so strong in their natural state. I conveyed my reasoning as I thought about it. "It was certainly strong. But what if it was in the forest of Leknod? If we dive a little deeper, it is not unusual to find monsters stronger than that one. It was the average of its kind. I think the reason goblins in the Forest of Leknod can''t become strong was because they die when they become strong." Danil nodded, examining. "It is possible. Adventurers also lose their lives in lands that are not suitable for their size." "It must be blessed with the right environment. Well, that, too, is a matter of talent." It''s a slight stall, but it''s faster to run and slash. So until I realized my lack of firepower with the iron golem, I didn''t give it much thought. I thought I would learn it sooner or later. In the meantime, I could shorten this preliminary action. The goblin leader''s movement was significantly shorter than Desindo''s teaching. When I noticed this, I was pleased to see some progress, but I still haven''t figured out how to add or subtract. When I told him this, Markant shook his head. "That guy is way off. You have to learn first. You''ll get the hang of it once you use it." "Oh ...... that''s right." Of course. First of all, you need to learn the basics. I was in a hurry. I deeply regretted it. Markant watched silently, then nodded and slapped both knees. "Okay, then I''ll teach you!" "I appreciate thatCare you sure?" "What''s withholding, you''re not a stranger. First is the "Hard-hitting" technique, which you can use with any weapon except bare hands. Next is "Wind Slash"!" Valerie snapped at him. "That''s only for heavy weapons, right? Then let''s go with "Double-hitting", I''ll teach you!" "No, "Hard-hitting"! And then "Wind Slash"!" "If it''s Alter-sama, it should be "Double-hitting"!" The argument started without any regard to the parties concerned. Why are we fighting? And, it''s not decided. I want to remember both of them. Seeing them, Danil laughed without effort. "When the basics are taken away, we have nothing. Us." Danil and Ose look at each other regretfully. One is a magic swordsman, the other a scout. Neither of them had much in the way of offensive skills. "Don''t be so extravagant, you two!" Danil shouted angrily at the two. "Danil taught you "Floodball"! You were the first!" Ose flinches at the sharp point of a finger. "You and Nerio taught me the art of scouting! Do you have to know how much free time I had back then!" "Oh, that reminds me..." Ose clapped his hands in a silly manner. In the end, their argument continues on the way home, and they manage to settle it by taking turns teaching each other. I appreciate your earnest discussion, butC. I''d like you to listen to my opinion for once. Chapter 75.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (1) Chapter 75.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Hero''s Vessel (1) Chapter 75.1. The First Year at the Academy C Hero''s Vessel (1) WWhile I was attending lectures, "Battle Axe of Destruction" accepted simple requests and came over in the afternoon to give me practice. When I had somewhat gotten a sense of "Hard-hitting" and "Double-hitting", we received requests to collect and defeat monsters and then trained ourselves in actual combat. The requests to defeat the demons were not very big. We were asked to take out small groups of orcs or to wipe out monsters in the vicinity to ensure the safety of the roads. We can do these requests with a single hand, on the other hand, they are great for practice. I felt a little sorry for the orcs who would get blown away by the "Wind Slash" with their smug faces. One day, we received a request to exterminate an unusual species and visited the forest. The plan was to spend two nights and three days in the forest, with two days to carry out the request, travel, and return on the last day. If I include the client''s position, it goes back to when I was eight years old and explored the forest of Leknod with "Battle Axe of Destruction". On the first day, we inspected the situation in the southern granary and set our course to the west. We stepped deeper into the forest while carrying out our request, and it was noon on the second day. "I followed the breadcrumbs, and this is what I found. It''s like a trap." "First, they don''t attack you, so it''s not even a trap. It''s just creepy." A huge, shiny black tree loomed up in front of us. Clinging to it tightly was a beetle monster, Bornis. It was about 20 to 30 centimeters in size, similar in appearance to a female beetle, but more rounded. Such a bornis was not the first time I had met with a bornis. I often saw them when I was hiding in the forest, and when I looked up at them, I saw them flying energetically in the sky. The reason adventurers, including myself, leave bornis alone is because they''re neither harmful nor beneficial. They rarely attack humans, and their magic stones are just as rare and hard to find. Of course, there was no use for the outer shell, and there was no point in troubling ourselves with killing it. Perhaps it knows this, but it''s unperturbed by our approach. Suddenly, one of the bornis changed direction and lunged at me. While avoiding it, I cut it cleanly in two with Rhino Sword. It''s a monster, even if it''s a quiet one. The other that gave up on escaping also made a nasty wing noise and came toward me. "Save us the trouble, man." Markant readied his weapons and intercepted the onrushing black mass. Not long after that, by the time they had worked up a sweat, dozens of bornis were lying around. Markant, Valerie, and Danil put the finishing touch on the living ones, while Ose and I peered into the tree hollows and shadows. Bornis seems to prefer these places C oh, there they are. When we finally finish clearing the perimeter, we lay out the carcasses. Markant stands at the edge of it, his holy axe at the ready. "Okay, let''s cut them apart." As soon as he declares, he swings the axe down. The proof of the request''s accomplishment was bornis'' head. He said it was meant to ensure he would finish it off since it wouldn''t die from a slight wound. And we laid the carcass out to make it easier to work with and to check the magic stone. We moved the wings out of the way and cut open the outer skin. Many insects had magic stones on the back of their abdomens after we sliced them. As a result, we find one small magic stone. Many of them only have one magic stone. No wonder they are treated as part of the scenery. After placing the head in a leather bag, we had to move around a bit to rest. Many bornis had escaped, but we were sure to run into another bornis in pursuit. There was no end in sight. Chapter 75.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (2) Chapter 75.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Hero''s Vessel (2) Chapter 75.2. The First Year at the Academy C Hero''s Vessel (2) Sitting on an overhanging root, I quenched his thirst with a cup of General tea. Markant was gnawing on a piece of dried meat with his bulging skin sack beside him, unconcerned. I open my mouth as I watch him. "How many bornis are we up to now?" "Eighteen so far, and forty-one earlier. That makes a total of fifty-nine." Danil responded smoothly. "That''s quite a few. One large copper coin per animal. So that''s about six silver coins C or maybe six exactly." He corrects himself, with Ose throwing a dagger at his side. Catching the flying head with one hand, Markant tosses it into his leather bag. "That''s more than we had at the boil in the village. It''s almost full." "Even if we are actively killing them, it''s not worth it to collect the heads, is it? Should we bring back other monsters or collect them?" Markant agreed with my suggestion. But they were good, since the reward for C rank was 20 to 50 gold coins, about 20 times that of F rank. In comparison, there was not much difference, and they didn''t care much about the reward amount. Otherwise, they would not have thrown out the materials for the Eras Rhino. Besides, "Battle Axe of Destruction" tends to like rewarding work and maintaining public order. That is also why he refused to babysit me two years ago but accepted once I showed him my ability. He also said that he would have accepted the challenge to exterminate Bornis even if I were not there. I look at the "Battle Axe of Destruction". Maybe this is a good opportunity. Let''s ask their opinion. When the time was right, I started, "I have something to discuss with you. "I''ve been training mainly with "One-handed Sword", but there''s a little problem."N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. "A problem? Have you hit your head?" Valerie asks with a look that doesn''t get the point across. "That skill C that much?" I guess I didn''t explain well enough. I trace back my memory and add. "When I was five years old, I started training with a sword, and within a few months, I had mastered the skills of "One-handed Sword" and "Taijutsu". Of course, I had no real combat experience. By the time I met you guys at the age of eight, I had "One-handed Sword 3", "Dagger 4", and "Taijutsu 4. I thought my magic was 3 to 1, except for Holy and Necromancy." "That''s a hell of a thing. That''s why it was so hard for him. Maybe that''s why he''s so strangely mature?" "Maybe." I affirmed, but the reason for that is what''s inside. As expected, I can''t talk about it. As far as I have been able to find, I found no traces of other reincarnated or transmigrated people. I''m a little skeptical about Alphas and his "Analysis", but even if he has powerful skills, he doesn''t smell like a previous life or a different culture. And if he''s simply strong, there are also monsters such as Sleias, the god of war, and an SS-ranked adventurer. Zebel, the beast god, fought the evil god Adudo. And Milad, the god of agriculture, who''s deeply believed in even in Selene. Being a reincarnated person did not necessarily mean one was superior. In addition, the word "reincarnated" and the concept of "reincarnation" do not exist in this world. Therefore, it is different from explaining "High-speed Movement" or "Increased Growth Potential". It would be unintelligible. And even if they understood, the situation did not progress in any way. "What about that wall of skills and qualities?" Danil asked as I was sidetracked. "Probably not break through. Even the "Appraisal" didn''t mention the qualities." Danil nodded and began thinking again. The others remained silent. Did the additional information make the decision even more difficult? I decided to ask them because I couldn''t conclude myself. With the "Increased Growth Potential", it would not be a bad idea to focus on the "One-handed Sword". Even weak monsters can grow more than others, I had a few run-ins with strong opponents, and my rank had leveled up since I came to Selene. And if I choose another combat technique skill, I could increase my ranks even faster. Unlike in Reedwald, I could dive into the forest whenever I wanted without anyone''s interference. Even if it is not enough for "One-Handed Sword 7," if I haven''t learned it yet, the effect of real combat should be great. Chapter 75.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (3) Chapter 75.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Hero''s Vessel (3) Chapter 75.3. The First Year at the Academy C Hero''s Vessel (3) "Oh, it''s not in my nature to be bothered!" Suddenly, Markant breaks the silence. "The point is, you don''t feel at home standing on your feet! Then drop the "One-handed sword". And while you''re at it, aim higher!" "Up?" I don''t know what to think, but Valerie agrees, "That''s a good idea!".N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. Danil and Ose were nodding their heads in agreement. Well, what''s up? I''m talking about increasing the number of cards in my hand. I thought for a moment and then realized. "Well, intermediate level." Markant chuckled. "A "One-handed Sword" or my "Axe" is still beginner level, no matter how far you go, but for B ranks and above, intermediate level is not uncommon." "I see. I hadn''t thought of that." It''s always better to set a goal than to go up in the dark. Aiming for the intermediate level might be the best decision. However, I stop moving at Valerie''s subsequent words. "Alter-sama, "One-handed Sword'' is your axis, so it''s "Sword Flash" or "Sword Dance"." Sword Dance? Everyone peeked at me curiously as I stiffened. Somehow I managed to shake them off. "Hey wa-......, no, it''s nothing." "One-handed Sword 7", "Taijutsu 7", "Dagger 5". Wow, that''s the shortest distance. If I fight, "One-handed Sword" and "Taijutsu" will naturally increase. If I had been using stilettos a lot with this, I might have become C a sword dance''. "You. Don''t tell me you''re on the verge of intermediate level?" Markant sputters when he notices me, and he carries his holy axe. We looked in the direction where Ose had gone and packed our things. "For more details, see the secret of the Baron family." "You''re telling me that now?" Ose returned immediately and announced with a single word, "Goblins." Markant expressed interest, "Oh", he said. I remember the leader''s story, but I don''t think those things are around anymore. I ask him what''s going on, and Ose looks deep into the forest. "They are strays. There are five of them. They seemed to have finished hunting and were eating bornis." "What, eating them? Eat this?" I looked down at the headless, bare remains that Ose had just killed. Yes, it''s very gruesome. "Goblins are bad eaters. It''s only them or the same insect family that eats bornis." That''s a forest cleaner. I can''t imitate them, and I don''t want to. Whatever the case, now that I''ve discovered them, I''ll finish them off. I asked silently, and everyone nodded at the same time. Chapter 75.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (4) Chapter 75.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Hero''s Vessel (4) Chapter 75.4. The First Year at the Academy C Hero''s Vessel (4) The five goblins were holding the bornis, and devouring it with a single-minded effort. It looks a little like a big piece of fruit. But if you look closely, it''s still grotesque. They were up against a fallen tree that looked like a roosting place, so we spread out, blocked their escape route, and swooped down on them at once. Goblins fell one after another. Finally, the last one picked up a weapon, but Valerie''s Arua Sero looped off its head. "Oh, found it." As we dismantle them like a stream of water, Markant found a small magic stone. He tossed it, gave it to me, then cupped his chin as if to say, "Take it.". "Are you sure?" "How much is it after we share it, such a small thing?" "Oh, yeah. I appreciate it." I intend to try my hand at [Magic Tool Creation] shortly, so no matter how many magic stones I have, it won''t be enough. When I moved my gaze to thank everyone, I caught sight of Ose, who was bending down. Danil stands behind him. "What''s wrong?"N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. "These guys seem to have come straight back from over there." "You don''t think they hunted the bornis in the vicinity?" "Probably." We looked each other in the face as we talked like that. Rustic dwellings stood in a random row, and many of them collapsed. Adventurers must have destroyed them. And from the dwellings, we sense countless signs of life. "You said that Bornis is an omnivore. Do they eat carcasses too?" "Yes. They don''t care if they live or die." Valerie responded to my question. If that''s the case C I''m the one who started the mass outbreak of Bornis. The settlement was destroyed because of the death of its leader. The adventurers destroyed their settlement, and I had no direct hand in it. Still, if the leader had lived, the situation would have been very different. If he had been in command, the strike force would have struggled, and would not have been destroyed so easily. Still, I thought it would have ended the same way at some point. If the strike force loses, Selene will get serious. There would be nothing to do against the golems and the hordes of wizards. Then, as now, the bornis problem will occur. It doesn''t matter who asks when. I knew this in my head, but I was overcome with an inexpressible emotion. Marchant approaches the half-destroyed dwelling. "This is a sword wound. I see, so this is the settlement that the goblin was in charge of. It''s big, this big." "Wait a minute. So the goblin just now was eating the carcass of the same species that ate Bornis? Knowing that?" "Apparently. I knew extermination was the right thing to do, both of them." Markant looks at Ose, his face contorting in disgust. "So how many are there?" "Countless. And how many are lurking inside the ruins of their dwellings?" "That''s a hassle. If we provoke them too much, they''ll scatter. We''re running low on oil. We should call for backup. No need for that. Chapter 75.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Heros Vessel (5) Chapter 75.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Hero''s Vessel (5) Chapter 75.5. The First Year at the Academy C Hero''s Vessel (5) Before I knew it, the words had slipped out. I slowly looked around the village, encouraged by the words. "I''ll finish this. Everyone back off." "Clear up?....... All right, I''ll leave it to you." Markant nodded and left with the others. I remained alone and looked out over the village. The logging was not only inside, but also far from the trees outside the settlement. That guy''s confidence made it easy to do. I pick the tallest tree nearby and leap onto the branch. Bornis is nowhere to be found. It seems that he is very comfortable in his dwelling. Climbing to the top of the tree, I probe with his "Presence Detection" to be sure. No other signs. Just more and more bornis. I feel weak C eggs? Do you want to overwinter? It''s not even autumn yet, but there seems to be someone who is quick-tempered. I wish I had found it now I let out a thin breath. Well, nameless goblin warrior. I felt a certain respect in their eyes, and I couldn''t help but look away. "More importantly, I need you to extinguish the fire. I have very little magic left." "Okay, then put it out! Danil, do it with flair!" "Leave it to me." The "Battle Axe of Destruction" scattered toward the burning village. I watched the scene. This thing C it''s a fake. My roots are in "Increased Growth Potential", a cheat gave to me by a small fat man. It would be disrespectful for me to put such a thing in the same league as Rapunas and Alphas. I turn my attention to the rising black smoke. In that battle, I reached out to the leader. I wonder what would have happened if we had surrendered. The situation would have been more complicated. Even if only he had followed through, the other goblins would have remained the same. If they are harmful demons, I will kill them. He and I would have been on a parallel track. I would not have won his trust for the rest of my life. I think as I look at my burnt-out pride. He may be the hero of the goblins. Chapter 76.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Into the Unexplored Forest (1) Chapter 76.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Into the Unexplored Forest (1) Chapter 76.1. The First Year at the Academy C Into the Unexplored Forest (1) Two weeks had passed since we finished exterminating Bornis, and during that time, I and Battle Axe of Destruction'' had continued to learn offensive skills and train for other skills besides "One-handed Sword" while completing simple requests. I decided to go for the intermediate level [Sword Flash]. I don''t know why I can''t remember any other candidates. It was a total mystery. Markant was overjoyed at my decision, while Valerie was a bit displeased. I had wondered why he was so competitive, but according to Danil, because he was so excited that his turn had finally come. If he was so happy, I wish I had asked him to tell me earlier. For the [Sword Flash], I pulled out my lightweight two-handed sword since I didn''t have a curved sword. Markant said he would instruct me on that as well. He has [Two-handed Sword 3] and used to love two-handed swords until he got his holy axe. He was pushing for [Sword Flash] so hard that he couldn''t teach it to his rival Valerie. A little dirty. By the way, Markant has [Axe 7], the same level as my [One-handed Sword 7]. I thought he was close to intermediate level [Slash Axe] then, but I was told that even [Axe 8] is impossible. As far as we know, no one has reached this level, and anyone doesn''t know its existence. It''s an afternoon in my backyard, with a hint of autumn. There''re me, Battle Axe of Destruction, and Ted with his gang. It seems that they got along quite well at the party at the Invisible Mansion, and when they met face to face, they received simple guidance and learned about adventurer knowledge. Danil and Nails in particular have a lot in common in their roles, and they often talk to each other. Recently, it seems that Ose has also joined. I wonder if he''s even been taught the art of scouting. "Okay, go ahead." At Markant''s urging, I readied my wooden sword. Now it''s a one-handed sword, not a two-handed one. Everyone watches with bated breath.v3l.Bin. Concentrate on everything from the palm of my hand that holds the handle to the tip of my toes. I stepped forward, synchronizing the movements of my entire body. The feel of the soil, the load on my knees, elbows, and palms. I was aware of my entire body and prepared for the slightest moment. "Pops, teach me too!" "Me too! That gutsy thing you just did! I don''t care either way!" "It''s still too early for you guys. Anything is fine, so learn the basics. That comes first." Markant chases off Ted and Gemma, who are swarming around, but they don''t give up. As he laughed at them, Nails came up to his side. "Alter-san, look at this." A drop of water drips from his fingertip. "Did you use [Pure Water]?" "Yes! I can only give you a little bit yet." "No, it''s great. Practice before you go to bed. You''ll be good at it in no time." "I''ll do my best!" Nails nodded vigorously, blushing. Lily was pleased to see him, but she also looked somewhat frustrated. She was busy working in the gardens and had less time to practice than before. Still, I thought her qualities were better than Nails'', so this result was surprising. At any rate, Nails took the lead over Ted and Gemma in taking the first step toward becoming an adventurer. Even with life magic, growth is growth. I''ve got to work out more, too. As if seeing through such a movement of the heart, Markant calls out to him. "Do you want to play a game with a [Strong Strike]?" "I''d like that." I faced Markant again. Chapter 77.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (1) Chapter 77.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (1) Chapter 77.1. The First Year at the Academy C Court Magician (1) One morning, Elphimia and I were walking down a main street when the night air faded. Our destination was the United Town Hall, where Elphimia''s grandmother, Certeres, was enshrined. A few days ago, a car arrived to pick her up, and on this day, Certeres finally returned to the capital. It took so long because Elphimia refused to leave her in the hands of strangers. I am on my way to see her off, but I have another purpose C or rather, this one has become my main purpose. We arrived at the joint government building and were shown into the reception room. We waited there for a while, and then the door opened. "Sorry to keep you waiting. I''ve had a long talk with the chairman." Entering the room was Elphimia''s father, Dion. He should be in his mid-forties, but he is only a half-elf and looks around 20 years old. And he is handsome. It must be difficult for him at the court. After exchanging a few words with his daughter, he turned his attention to me. Immediately, I bowed to him. "It is my pleasure to meet you for the first time. My name is Alter Les Reedwald, the second son of Baron Reedwald. "I am Dion Claulette, court magician. I have heard of you." Dion smiled at the well-formed face. But his eyes were tinged with a probing light. This feeling C you come fast, [Nagic Sight]? Lislia had it too, and it''s no wonder. What is strange is Elphimia. She''s a quarter, but she looks more like an elf than his father. But still, it''s out of the blue. Compared to the appraisal system, the target is only magic power, and it can roughly be identified. I guess the person who uses it has less resistance. Of course, I don''t use [Appraisal]. If Elphimia notices me, she might make a fuss. It was the first time I met a court magician. The court magician who had guided my young brother had dismissed him as having no talent. Virgil had taught him in about a week. So I didn''t have a good impression of him. What about this man? As I wait in silence, Dion breaks his face. "Excuse me. I had a little look at you." He seems to have sensed that I am aware of [Magic Sight]. So he''s got an attitude. Even so, he''s shrewd. What''s this girl''s father? "I thought she was exaggerating because you''re friends, but it''s more than that. I heard that you learned the [Fireball] on your own?" "I met a good instructor." "Even so, it''s amazing. My daughter has both intermediate spellbooks. You can be proud of it." "Don''t compare me to him. He''s crazy, in more ways than one." Elphimia spat out with an unfaithful look on her face. She didn''t seem to like it, so I did my best to teach him. For starters, I explained how she was in lectures, her friends in the academy, and her activities in the first-semester field exercises, which is the biggest showcase, with a sense of realism. And then, a moment after the genius magical girl''s brilliant magic freezes the monsters. "You weren''t there!" She was side-swiped by the magician herself. "I''m just telling him the praises of everyone as they are. The result is Alphas or Rapunas. I have heard that they are no less than heroes." "You''re making fun of me, aren''t you!? You weren''t the one who defeated the toughest enemy!" "Haha. It''s very, very much for Elphimia who wiped out the monsters." Her father, Dion, was laughing through such exchanges. He must have been relieved to see his daughter in such good health. What a friend, I am. Elphimia was now in a foul mood, so Dion and I continued our chit-chat. Not long after that, Dion unexpectedly cut in. "By the way, aren''t you coming to the Imperial Capital?" "The Capital? I don''t have any particular plans. I was interested, but not by any means necessary. Even now, I can''t move around so freely, and even more when I return to Reedwald. Unless I am ordered to do something. I will not be going there. Dion continued, looking at me quietly. "You can become a court magician. If you are willing, I will recommend you to His Majesty. I was at a loss for a reply. To be invited by a court magician. I didn''t expect that. But if I had to say whether it was possible or not C it wasn''t. I wouldn''t say that everyone does. The court seems stifling, and my future is already set. "Thank you for your offer, but I have decided to support my father and brother after graduation." "That''s too bad. Was it Reedwald?" "Yes." Dion thinks for a moment and smiles. "Then, if you change your mind. Come to the Imperial Capital. You are always welcome." "Thank you." I bowed my head. If the knights of the kingsguard are the sword and shield of the Emperor, the court magician is the bow and barrier. In the Arsis Empire, where the conflict between the emperor and the Duke of Veerleer is fierce, the Reedwald family was a baron who did not support either side. Would Dion''s attitude have been different if they had been a rival faction? Chapter 77.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (2) Chapter 77.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (2) The carriage carrying Certeres moved to the north gate, protected by escorting Imperial Guards. At the head of the line was the carriage carrying Dion, Elphimia, and me, accompanied at the tail end by the carriage of Council President Ravi Bertincain. We were escorted off by a representative from Selene. Also, other carriages were prohibited from passing, and pedestrians were restrained by the guards. This became such a big deal is Certeres is the wife of a former court magician and the mother of a current court magician. Two generations in a row, the same rank as a count, cannot be neglected. The reason we had to wait to leave was probably because of this preparation. Arriving at the north gate, we get off the carriage. Dion exchanged a clerical greeting with Ravi and came over to us. "Well then, my mother and I are leaving." "Yes, father. Take care." "You too, work hard on your schoolwork. I see you''ve made a lot of friends." Elphimia''s face turned red at his father''s words. Even if a group is called the emperor''s faction, when people get together, there will be a struggle. As the daughter of a court magician, it must have been difficult for her to make friends she could feel comfortable with. "Alter-kun. I will come for my daughter when she graduates. I will see you then." "Yes, I will. See you then." Dion held out his hand to me as I was about to bow my head. I took it in my hand and held it tightly. Thus, the child and mother were reunited after many years and left for the Imperial Capital. I did not meet Certeres until the end. Looking at Dion and Elphimia, I think that Certeles must have been very beautiful before she died. That is why I should not have met her. I was a stranger, and this was as far as I could go. "Can I come by your house?" Suddenly, Elphimia opened her mouth. Her gaze remained fixed on the moving carriage. Gently, I peeked at her. I wondered if she felt lonely after saying goodbye to her father. "I don''t mind." "Then, take the golem. It''s too bulky for me." She pointed to her magic bag. She didn''t feel lonely at all. I suppose he wanted to see his daughter''s friend, but he might have wanted to see me too. And the [Magic Vision] convinced me that the story was true. A court magician is one of the heights. I am grateful for the honesty, but I still don''t feel attracted to it. It is easier to be an adventurer. Suddenly, I looked at Elphimia. "Are you aiming to be a court magician?" "Yes, I am." Elphimia answered immediately. "I see. Well, it''s almost a done deal. If you can use that much Ice and Holy intermediate magic, you should have no problem with advanced magic." "Maybe. But C it''s far from the strongest." She pours tea into the empty cup offered and puts it back in front of her. Staring at the cup for a moment, Elphimia continues. "The Princess Bice. Do you know her?" Then she turns her wide eyes to me. "I don''t know. What noblewoman?" "The daughter of Lord Rathmel." I believe Rathmel C a large city in the northwest of the empire. I''ve heard that she is a leading figure in the emperor''s faction. "Bice doesn''t like to be in the public eye. Even at court, she''s only known by name. He''s 14 now, I think." "Heh. She would be a senior at Cartilard. "No, she won''t enroll. She doesn''t like people." She seems to be a complicated princess in many ways. "I met her 3 years ago. Most of my [Basic Appraisal] got blocked, but I knew. I knew that this person was dangerous." "Oh. It''s not just a hunch, is it?" With a sigh, Elphimia affirms. "When she was 8 years old, she was attacked by bandits on her way to the Imperial Capital. They said they were part of Lord Veerlea''s faction, but I couldn''t confirm it, and it didn''t matter much. They killed everyone. Including Lord Rathmer''s soldiers and the B-rank adventurers escorting him." "That''s another thing..." If I took my time, I could have done something similar back then. However, with this way of speaking, it seems that she killed a wide range of people indiscriminately. Even a [Multiple Chanting] [Fire Ball] cannot defeat the duke''s soldiers or B ranks if it spreads out. They''re in a different league from bornis. Chapter 77.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (3) Chapter 77.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Court Magician (3) "It was the advanced magic [Crystal Thorn] she used. How much has it grown in the six years since then? My [Basic Appraisal] can''t see it, and I have no idea." A top-class monster? I shake my head. As long as they''re talking about the strongest human, they''re probably in the human category. "And your partnerC" "Is there anyone else?" I''m already full of them. "They''re not people, they''re monsters. Bice is using Eleph as her handler. It''s quite a thing, too, and they say she controls lightning magic, even though she''s still a teen." "That''s also very nasty." When I met Nerio on Midsummer''s Eve, I saw Eleph''s fur for the first time. According to Roland''s story, "When you become old, you handle lightning," but the noblewoman''s Eleph must either have a great deal of talent or be a mutated breed.v3l.Bin. Eleph, who became a thunder deer in either case, is a young dragon class. If she grows up further, she will become an untouchable monster. But still, there was an extraordinary duo. They should have just given orders like a boy who is trying to become a master. Elphimia continues when I''m a little tired. "The Holy Knight almost repelled it. [Basic Appraisal]. Well, I can''t see a single word." "Is a Holy Knight a high-ranking Holy Knight? Forgive me, I''m not that strong." Far from being an intermediate level, this one is desperately trying [One-handed Sword 7]. Please don''t compare me to such a monster. "I understand. It doesn''t seem to matter whether the [Basic Appraisal] is correct or not. It''s probably a comprehensive quality, but it''s not clear." Elphimia cuts off her words and pretends to remember them. "A long time ago, I was played by a little kid. He''s the son of the captain of the Royal Guard, but he didn''t seem to have any talent for magic, let alone weapons." "That''s odd. Qualities also affect the speed of learning." "That''s right. There aren''t many appraisal holders, so there are many unknowns." "That''s right. There aren''t many appraisal holders, so there are many unknowns." At the same time. "I came here after I sold the materials." "I came here because I was bored." "Excuse me" "I won''t force. But Gemma is going to be an adventurer, too." Gemma nodded his head with a wary look. He''s like a stray cat. "So how do we find the requests? The guild receptionist won''t read out every single request. And you have to sign a completed request. You should at least be able to write my name." "Ted will take care of everything!" "What?" "Look, you''re astounded. I mean, Ted. You too. Don''t just train your sword." The three of them turned their heads and looked down. I''m not scolding them. I am not saying that they should read difficult literature. A certain amount of knowledge is essential for an adventurer. Otherwise, you''ll have to rely on your friends for everything, and your client will look down on you. I thought about that and suddenly remembered. "This is MarkantChe''s a former farmer, too." He''s a veteran adventurer who, until recently, had taken care of me in various ways. Hearing his name, the three turned their attention to me. "He couldn''t even write his name, and he had a lot of trouble after he became an adventurer. After that, he studied hard and became able to read names and requests. It''s not just about power. You need knowledge too if you want to get to the next level." "That old man too..." Ted muttered, and Gemma crossed his arms and began to worry. I said that the real-life examples made it easier for him to imagine. By the way, some things are a little suspicious, but I won''t mention them. "Once you can read and write a little, the rest won''t be too hard. First of all, you should be able to write your name. You''ll need it when you register as an adventurer." "Oh, registration!" There were some very positive voices. Elphimia, who was silently listening to such an exchange, asked in a low voice. "Perhaps I can help with that?" "Correct." "But they''re practicing to write their name. Do you need it?" "Yes, I need it." She has to listen to what I have to say. First of all, names. We start preparing before the feeling cools down. After that, Ted and his friends continued their studies until it was time for Elphimia to return to the dormitory. During the study, Elphimia gave me a look of protest, but she seemed to be smitten by Ted and the others'' enthusiasm, and in the end, she turned into an excellent tutor. Surprisingly, she seems to be the type who extends his students by praising them. Gemma''s weakness seems to have faded, and it looks like he''ll soon be able to read and write. Chapter 78.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (1) Chapter 78.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (1) How did this happen? In the classroom, which was noisier than usual, I saw familiar faces in the distance. Lambert, Felix, and Elphimia. In the second-semester field exercise, instead of alchemy, we magical studies students are participating. With the addition of Elphimia, who continues to participate, the lineup was supposed to be perfect. Why are you there, Elliot? He got seriously injured in the last semester''s field exercises, but he is fully recovered and trains with Lambert and the others from time to time. That is wonderful. But why is he there? When the group assignment for the second-semester field exercises began, I naturally tried to talk to Lambert and Felix. What stood in my way was an invisible wall. To be precise, it was a wall that did not exist at eye level. "Join our group." I looked down and saw a little black-haired one looking up at me. Is she lost? "What happened to Elphimia?" "Looks like she''s giving up for the time being. You''re Doris''s choice." "Why should I say no?" "You owe me something, right? I told you about the invisible mansion. Oh, Elphimia-sama doesn''t have one. I''m sure you had to go on and on about it last semester." Is it the first roundabout solicitation? Even among friends, that idle talk is treated as a loan, isn''t it? While I''m exchanging such conversation with No. 2, Elphimia moves. He quickly joins up with Lambert and the others and then spots Elliott, who had been left out of the group and adds him to the group. "No one did. Including me. The reasons are simple. First, the chain of command for the first year was not clear. And because of the Academy''s policy of wanting students to feel how important the chain of command is through exercises." "That''s a typical way of doing things. So?" "As you can imagine. The instructors only make broad decisions and leave the details to us. It seems to be the usual practice, but this year''s attack was too intense. It blew away any room for reflection." In a light rain, I would have taken an umbrella, but in a storm, I wouldn''t have picked it up. Driven by such winds, eight students had left the lecture on the art of combat. The black-haired one sighs in dismay. "Then it''s not like we''re going to die. What do you think we should do?" "We''ll have to go with the Academy''s wishes. We''ll decide who will represent us for the year. Or a council by the group leaders. I have discussed this matter with Lambert as well. Two, if we show our agreement, he will consult with us." "Right. Representation sounds difficult, but a council system would be interesting. There seem to be few objections. But we''ll have to limit the command to one person during the battle..." While showing a whirlpool, No. 2 was mumbling about it, but suddenly she raised her head. "That''s the thing C don''t tell me you don''t remember my name?" She looked up at me with an angry look. "Hahaha, no way," I refreshingly denied, but she didn''t seem to believe it even though it was small. I remember correctly. Aren''t you No. 2? "Well, good. I didn''t even tell you my name properly. I am Lise Sevreille Sacris. I am the fourth daughter of Baron Sacris. You can call me whatever you want, but don''t forget me again." "Ha ha, of course." I was curious about such a nice conversation. The two cronies look at each other with anxious expressions. "Um, don''t tell me we are too? I just told you my name earlier, but..." "How could I forget? It''s Tory and Mackie, right?" "That''s wrong!!" Chapter 78.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (2) Chapter 78.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (2) They both protested together. You''re wasting your breath C that''s why I can''t remember. Oh, but I vaguely remember one of them. The scythe man I fought in the mock exam. Oh, yes, Kamar. The name speaks for itself. Once again, the cronies also introduced themselves. The scythe man was Kartle Orth, and the blonde with twisted hair was Rastean Servais. Kartle, that''s too bad. I almost got it right. Anyway, it was Kartle the Scythe and Rastean the Twisted Gold. Okay, I memorized it. "To return to what I said, my family is a baron. No matter how much Master Doris is behind me, if I become a proposer, I will be repulsed by it. Your people are in favor of it, right?" "Ah." "What do they think?" Sickles and Gold said, "It''s a good idea," and "I agree. So Rees makes a decision. "All right. Let''s talk to him." Reese took us with him and went to Lambert''s team. "About that thing."v3l.Bin. That was all it took for Lambert to realize what he wanted to talk about. "What''s your conclusion?" "Nothing yet. At the very least, I''d like to bring it to a council meeting." "Okay. Now let''s get them involved in the discussion." Most were nobles, and there was also a viscount who had the same rank as Lambert. The composition was just as Reese had feared. Through discussions, it''s decided that the chain of command is based on a council system among the group leaders. However, they''re stuck by the command authority during battle. There was no way they could discuss while fighting, and in the event of an emergency, they should have been limited to one person. Even though they knew this, they couldn''t come to a consensus. It is the nature of nobility. Reese said he wanted to leave Lambert in charge, but Kurtos, the eldest son of the Viscounts of Pethim, protested. Even though they are of the same rank, Kurtos is a rare heir to the family. He is not comfortable with following a future heir of a lower rank. Lambert then simply supported Kurtos. With a word. "Then, let''s leave the command of contingency to Kurtos. If I die, you''ll take responsibility, won''t you?" Kurtos was silent. If this had been before the last field exercise, he would have said "I''ll take it" without much trouble. However, a group of goblins attacked him, and many students were aware of their mortality. And many of the students were from noble families. If they were to be wiped out, the Pethim family would collapse. Whether he died or lived. Kurtos relinquished his command. In this situation, there was no one to lift a hand. Once again, Reese and Sigras, the second son of the Baron de Tasir, also declared their support for Lambert. He was one of the boys who had stood firm on the front lines to protect his comrades during the field exercises last term. No one raised any objections, and while the latter stage of the field exercises was conducted under a council system, Lambert was given command when a battle occurred. With this, the chain of command was finally in place. Chapter 78.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (3) Chapter 78.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (3) A few days later, we''re off to a late field exercise. Our destination is the southern forest. It was the furthest point from the Selene area, and we finally reached it after passing through the breadbasket and grazing land. And because we were far from the center of the empire, the demons were a little stronger. As in the previous season, the adventurers led by Haleist of [Serps] and the other two groups were ousted by a more skilled party in exploration. I was relieved that [Everlasting Crop] was not there. I don''t like it when those guys are around because they are so unpredictable. And the senior student who was my assistant was a 4th-year student named Thalias Mortif Olmsted, the 3rd son of the Count. He seemed to have a cold personality even though he was a big man, and we hardly had any conversation with him except for the initial greeting. Reese seemed worried because the most important assistant was this, but I was glad he was so unruffled. The son of a count is a pain in the ass. On the first day, we arrived at the campsite smoothly, and under Decindo''s direction, we began preparations for the campsite. Here, the chain of command came into play immediately. At Lambert''s command, the group leaders gathered to discuss which group would pitch their tents where. Since the night watch was to be conducted in the surrounding area, this was, in effect, a decision on the position of the watch. Lambert suggested that he would take the most dangerous area to the south, but was rebuffed by Reese, who said that a contingency commander should not be on the front line. As a result, Reese''s team would be on the front line. Sickle and Goldie can fight reasonably well, and Reese can use elementary magic. Also, it''s my fault. "Where are you going to use this?" "Oh, over here." Reese took the support pole in his hand, and Sickle hurriedly took it away. The two cronies seemed out of sorts as Reese took the initiative to help set up the tent. I know how bad the first one was. No, from this world''s point of view, Reese is crazy. She may be tiny, but she''s a baron''s daughter. As a result of the discussion, they decide that the group on the perimeter would patrol, while the group closer to the center would support and communicate with the others due to their low strength. Although this was a slight deviation from the instructor''s instructions, it was still a part of the patrol. I was sure there would be no problem, as I could see no signs of negativity from Decindo, who had been listening to us. We got ready and headed out on patrol. The order of the line was me, Sickle, Reese, and Goldie. Compared to the previous year, when it was chaotic, this time the groups were patrolling at regular intervals. This way, we would not be isolated, and there was little danger of a raid on the center if we missed something. I strolled through the autumn forest, listening to the birds chirping with easy steps. I had been to many of the surrounding forests and meadows as an adventurer, so I had some idea of the area''s characteristics. Besides, most monsters and animals kept their distance from the students, sensing their presence. Only a very confident or intuitive monster would attack without looking at them. By the way, the latter''s representative is a goblin, but it has decreased sharply in the previous term and the subjugation corps. Instead C there''s Bornis. Not as many as the last time, but I could sense signs of them dotted around. While patrolling around, I knocked them off the big tree, dragged out the beetles lurking in the bushes, and decapitated them. When I suddenly noticed, the group members were pulling back. When my eyes met, Reese turned away. "So you had that kind of hobby. I''ll report it to Doris-sama." "I don''t like the sound of that. These guys are vermin ravaging the grain fields." "Is that so?" Reeses confirms with Sickle, but there is no way they would know about it. It''s a terrible misunderstanding when I''m working for them without regard to money. Who would want to mess with a big, stupid bug? Chapter 78.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (4) Chapter 78.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (4) Chapter 78.4. The First Year at the Academy C Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (4) Leaving the group members completely silent, I silently continued to cut off heads. When I had finished exterminating the surrounding bornis, I sensed the presence of adventurers beyond the forest. It seemed that they had arrived at the warning net. With all the Borrelis cleared out, I decided to return to the area while expanding the scope of our work. We told Reese and the others that I had seen the adventurers and would turn back. I had almost completed my patrol, but it would be a shame to go back. It''s an opportunity for me to gather some ingredients and wild vegetables for dinner. Speaking of autumn. I look around and suddenly discover a huge mushroom. Only Regill mushrooms? I''ve never seen them in Reedwald. From the appraisal result, it''s not material but edible. Okay, I''m going to get them. Then, I was quietly working on picking mushrooms. "Take this seriously. What are you going to do if a monster appears?" Reeses quipped to me. Food gathering is important, I suppose. I swallow such objections for the moment and tell him not to worry. "I have search skills. We won''t find anything around here. Not even a big bug." Reese looks at Sickle again in surprise, but he still gets a tilt of her head. She''s asking a lot of questions he can''t answer. It''s not Sickle''s fault. Reese mutters dismissively to me as I wander off after that. "Regardless of what you''re doing C you''re very handy." "It''s an honor to be honored to receive such a compliment. While I''m honored, I have a proposal, but if you feel like it, I can bring in a monster." "Yes?" Thinking for a moment, Rees shook her head. "Let''s stop. We''ll keep them safe today." "Yes." I move my face as I respond. I guess it''s because I told her about my search skills. It was a casual gesture, but Reese and the others hurriedly readied their weapons. I hold it back with my hand and focus my attention. It''s too far away to see clearly C they''re fighting. No, I''d say they''re starting to fight. Towering over the forest was a three meter high wall. I had to be sure, but it was just an ordinary orc. First of all, the orcs have their backs against the wall. No matter how many of them they are, they would not do anything because the way out is blocked. Then, it was that person who triggered it. I look back and see Elphimia, Elliot, and Helena watching the game. Following my gaze, Reese also notices Elphimia and the others. Then, watching the two groups and the orcs engaged in a fierce battle, I went to Elphimia. "Um, I''m here as backup..." "Still stand by. If they break through, please do me a favor. I can''t hold them with other students." I was a backstop, a reserve. But when Reese heard this, she turned pale as she looked at her. "Wait a minute. You''re going to take the orcs on your own?" "Only if they break through." Elphimia said lightly, but Reese turned even paler. I know how you feel. There is no comparison between Sickle and Lambert and the others. And with the addition of two squads, it''s a fierce battle." If they break through, it will be Reese'' squad''s turn," she said. Elphimia adds, perhaps thinking that words are not enough. "I''m asking for other support, so don''t worry. If that doesn''t work, it''s your turn, but I''ll fight too, so don''t worry." As she said this, Elphimia glanced at me. He seemed to be saying, he''ll take care of it anyway. She''s so rude. I''m going to go easy on them. It''s an exercise. Then, suddenly, I turned my attention to the boy who was sitting in my seat. "Well, Elliot, don''t you have to fight?" "Yes, sir. I''m a backup in case anyone gets hurt. Right now C there''s no room to get into it." "I see that too." The vanguard was moving at a dizzying pace to avoid the orcs'' hard hits. If Elliot entered the battle, there would be casualties in return. We were ordered to stand by and watch from the rear. Lambert and Felix, of course, were able to fight Kurtos more than I expected. They were moving their feet to avoid taking direct hits from the cudgel, and they were also actively talking to each other. The other students seemed to be working well together. The magic school students C out of magic power, I guess. Even so, they are not leaving the battlefield and are raising their voices to tell everyone what the orcs are doing. Not bad. They are making the most of the advantages of the group, not fighting individually. However, it seems that the difference in their physique cannot be reversed. Orc bodies are covered with muscle and fat, so an ordinary attack will not be fatal. Because of this, I have failed to kill them several times. In any case, it doesn''t look like the victory or defeat will be decided anytime soon. Chapter 78.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (5) Chapter 78.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 1 (5) They''re stalling, those guys. They could do more. If they''re not waiting for us, they''re waiting for something else. I concentrate [Presence Detection] in the center. Among the students moving around, signs rushed to them from all over the place and gathered together. I see. This is support. It looks like I won''t be doing anything. Relieved, I turn my sharp eyes toward the front line. If this is the case, I should do what I can now. In my vision, I see a towering wall. Yes, that''s the [Earth Wall] I''ve longed to see! Ah, I want to see it up close. I want to observe it. How hard is it? I wonder if Elphimia will get angry if I go poking at it. I''m sure she will. If I had come earlier, I could have seen the activation moment. I should have run instead of thinking about this and that. As I''m stretching and leaning back, I felt Elphimia''s cold gaze on me. I know it was a bad idea. She''s going to get very angry. Maybe Lambert, too. I give up for the moment and quickly retreat. I stood next to the stood-up caster. "That looks like useful magic. Can you repair the roof or something?" "That''s a question under the circumstances. You''re an odd one, boy." Helena stared down at me. I don''t want you to tell me. "It''s possible if you use the roof itself as a catalyst. It''s stone, though, and it would drain a lot of magic." "Will you teach me? That magic." "How can I teach someone who doesn''t have the ability? Don''t bother." "Between you and me..." He lowered his voice and looked around. "I can use [Fireball]." Helena''s eyes widened slightly. "You remember it? Can you activate it?" "Of course. I can show you when we''re out of the public eye. And [Earth Magic] is better than [Fire Magic]." "Oh, that''s unusual. Many people hate it because they say it''s plain." "They are idiots. [Earth magic] is very useful. It can hinder the opponent''s physical attacks. Magicians should learn it all the more." Lambert then glanced at Felix. "Vanguard, fall back!" And he slashes at them. While the orcs were distracted by their attack, the others retreated. The remaining Lambert and the others jumped back in time. "Release the magic! Under the command, magic arrows were fired from the assembled magic students. Orcs screamed. But they are still alive and well. Perhaps due to the tension, many of the magic arrows were missed. "Prepare for the second shot fire!" The magic arrows rain down on the command again. The forest is filled with screams, which suddenly ceased. The battlefield is silent. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the two orcs lying on the ground. Lambert moved his chin silently, and Felix approached. He looked at them for a while and nodded. "Dead, confirmed!" The report was greeted with cheers. Lambert and Curtos shook each other''s hands enthusiastically. Some of the magic school students, who had been in charge of the main axis of the attack, were moved to tears. I was also impressed by such a scene. Almost all the students had managed to kill two orcs. Each of them did their part and even accomplished the instructor''s instructions. It was not good that the commander was stuck on the front line, but it seemed that Elphimia and Elliot assisted him, which was unavoidable under the circumstances. It was brilliant enough leadership. The only thing that remains is the extent of his injuries. "Noisy..." Suddenly, Helena, who was standing next to me, muttered in a whisper. That''s the first thing she said. "The students did a great job. Please give them a little praise." But my voice didn''t reach Helena, who was covering her ears. She twisted her face in displeasure and returned to the campsite. As I watch her back, I think, I hope she hasn''t forgotten what I said earlier. You haven''t forgotten what I said earlier, have you? Chapter 79.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (2) Chapter 79.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (2) Chapter 79.2. The First Year at the Academy C Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (2) "I''ve been guiding them. Don''t interrupt the exercise." "...Guiding?" One dokol heads toward the confused scout. Your opponent is over here. I throw a rock at his side, and a muddled scream goes up. She holds her cheek and stares at me, sitting flat on her back. Where is this damsel? "Call Reese''s and Lambert''s squads. We don''t need the other squads. We''re overloaded." The scout was stunned, but when he saw me taunt the dokol and the others, he took to his heels and He turned on his heel. I turned on my heel. Now, all we had to do was waitCthe scout''s appearance was starting to distract me. I kicked them in the face and stomach a little harder and slashed them shallowly with my sword, trying to get them to focus on me. By the time Lambert and the others arrived, he was completely furious. "You''re doing something stupid again." "Finally. Isn''t it great, these guys? They have four arms, and all three attacked me twelve times." "No way." Lambert and Elphimia are stunned, and Felix chuckles. And Reese and the others were stunned, along with Elliot. Funny, they''re not pleased. They''re monsters as they requested, but. Oh, you''re just surprised. They have a lot of arms. I''ll give you a word of thanks later. I look at the adventurers lined up behind Lambert and the others. I knew he had brought along his friends. No way they''d let just the students go. If I''m not careful, Tenko and Alter will be identified as the same person. "Yes, sir!" I jumped back lightly and drew a line on the ground with my toes. That''s the last line. Markant and the others pointed out, I''m relying too much on speed. That''s why my other skills are not improving. From here on out, I will suppress [Taijutsu] and use my sword skills to handle these guys. The only thing that will make me back down is everyone''s emergencies. "If you struggle, don''t panic. The adventurers on your side are not to be messed with either." Reese and the others agreed, and the adventurers nodded with puzzled looks. I readied my sword and faced dokols. Perhaps they sensed such a change in the atmosphere. Dokols hesitated. It was an uncharacteristic behavior. I took a few steps forward and slashed at the one closest to me. A moment later, the color of their eyes changed and attacked. I jumped back to the line and intercepted it. It''s simple. I hope it''s a training exercise. Two arms swing down. I parried the lower one and ducked the upper one. Dokol easily loses its position and crashes into its friend. Sickle slashed right into it. The sword slices through its side and a high-pitched scream goes up. Sickle left a trail of blood in his eyes. It intervened and focused on me. But right after that, a golden slash from behind and Reese''s [Fire Bolt] fly from behind. After repeating such an attack and defense, I realize it was a mistake. It''s training for Reese''s squad, but it''s not enough for them. Despite declaring it would be a tough fight, dokol was confused by Sickle''s surprisingly hard-working attacks. Chapter 79.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (3) Chapter 79.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (3) The problem is that these guys are halfway strong. All of the dokol''s offensive skills were forceful, one-shot affairs. It has four arms, but no ingenuity. Until now, it had been able to push through with its skills. I parried its desperate [Claw Attack]. The weapon is not good either. Even though it is a spare, it''s a familiar one-handed sword for me. The dokol''s messy attacks can''t get past my [One-handed Sword 7]. I ruled out a lightweight two-handed sword unsuitable for the exercise, but should I have forced myself to bring it? Lambert''s blow sunk the dokol on the other side. It seems that they had a tough time. Felix, who had held his ground on the front line, suffered particularly heavy damage. If Elphimia hadn''t taken one of its arms, it might have been closer than I thought. I should end this too. The dokols over here were exhausted, even though they were not badly wounded. It was the same for Reese and Sickle, no one had attacked them for a while. We had long passed our limits. After all, they didn''t go down the line once. If it had been just me, it would have been a bit more of an easy battle, but this time I had no choice. I went along with everyone else, and I''ll be happy. "Who''s going to finish" I look to the side and cut off his words. Should I do it? "All right. I''ll do it." I readied my sword and stepped forward. I parried a claw from the top and slashed the throat from just below. I ducked the fresh blood pouring down and turned my gaze to see the last of them fleeing. I could have killed it with magic, but C let''s use the sword until the end. I held my sword horizontally and rushed to the side to cleave it horizontally. "But." "It''s all part of the deal. Including the dismantling." Lambert bowed his head, too, "Let''s find the magic stone!" I went back. Then, let''s dismantle this one, too. I dragged the headless dokol and lined it up with the other one. Meanwhile, the members of Reese''s team remained seated. They look tired, but I''ll ask them to hang on a little longer. Standing in front of Reese, I asked. "Did you get a little exercise?" "More than enough, I had a lot to say, but enough already. And I understand why Doris-sama has her eyes on you." "I''ll pass on that one." I politely decline and move my gaze to a familiar presence. Decindo was watching the game with his hand on his forehead. "You again." I blurted out and shook my head. I wonder why. It''s as if he''s looking at a troublemaker. I''ve been out of the alert net for a bit, but I''ve had a good workout. I don''t know, but that''s just fine. I''ll ask him. "Decindo-sensei, is dorkol fur a material?" "Hmm C yes, we can use it to make leather armor. I hear it is difficult to handle because of the scales in it." Difficult to handle, huh? I''d like to practice tanning. It would cost a lot of money to hire a craftsman, and no skill goes to waste. If it''s too much to ask, I''ll sell it like I have been doing. I turn to Reese''s team. Chapter 79.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (4) Chapter 79.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Second Semester Field Exercise 2 (4) Early in the chilly forest morning, as I was quietly working on my fur, Reesw came to me after washing my face. She stood next to me and looked down at me as if she didn''t care so much about the skins. "Are you doing it again?" "Good morning. I''ve got some meat and fat left over. I''ll have to do it when it''s light." Today was homecoming day. It was almost time for the students to get up, but they were sparsely leaving their tents. They were tired from the past few days, but last night''s night raid must have taken its toll. At midnight, the campsite was attacked by Nudlok. It seems that the students were not on high alert, and they panic. Then Lambert gave them a warning. Somehow, they regain their composure and could push through and successfully repel the attackers, letting their numbers do the work for them. The fact that they were fighting in a campground with few trees seemed to have worked to their advantage. By the way, what was I doing? I was on duty. After some processing, I rolled up the dokol pelts and put them in a bag. The rest would have to wait until we got back to Selene. I''ll have to look up how to do that. So far, we''ve skinned them but sold them, and that''s it. Nerio is a hunter. He''s not a leatherworker, and even in the village of Verene, I''ve only asked him to do a minimal amount of prep work. The only person who seemed to know how to do it was Aunt Lime, or maybe the Adventurers'' Guild. If that doesn''t work, then the Adventurers'' Guild. After a while, the students get up, wash their faces, and prepare breakfast. Our breakfast is the same as the day before, only residual soup and bread. As I was leisurely enjoying General tea since I didn''t need much preparation, Sickle came from the forest. "Good morning. Alter-sama." "Good morning. You''ve been working hard all morning." "As is my custom." He smiles shyly. Had he learned it in the past few months? Lambert and the others are hard workers, but he was here too. But the direction is... And even though the mock battle resumes, it ends without a highlight on the scythe. I asked him, thinking it was none of my business. "Are you so particular about swords because you''re aiming to become a knight?" "Do you understand?" "You''re not very good with a sword, are you?" "Yes. I don''t seem to have any talent." Saying this, Sickle dropped his gaze. At least with [Strike] I can get into shape. However, Sickle cannot ...... shake off the impression that it is a farming tool. As a knight''s weapon, it might be the worst. "Even a knight is different for each person. You just have to contribute something other than your sword skills." "You''re right. However, even with my sword skills C I want to be." Forcing a smile, Sickle began to swing his sword. If you keep trying, I think you can learn at least [One-handed Sword 1]. Conversely, no matter how hard you try, it''s hard to get any better than that. He must have tried other [Two-handed Sword] and [Dagger]. The comparatively better one was the [One-handed Sword]Cor perhaps it doesn''t matter. It is meaningful to him that it is a sword. For him. Just as I was about to turn my back on this hardworking boy and go back, I was stopped. "Alter-sama. My name is Kartle Orth." He was smiling at me with his sword lowered. "What''s up with you all of a sudden?" "You never called me once." "How could I forget the names of my friends? Keep your training in moderation.." With these words, I returned to the campsite. But I''m not Helena. I can at least remember your name. You think I''m stupid, Kamar. Chapter 80.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (1) Chapter 80.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (1) As we approach the latter half of November, the world is prepared for the autumn season. Autumn in the world. I visited Helena and found that she had forgotten about me. I spent my busy days visiting Helena and being forgotten, training to master offensive skills, working hard to learn new magic, and getting the cold shoulder from Rebecca when I went to the Adventurers'' Guild. Then one early morning, just before the second-semester exams, Lambert and Felix came tumbling into the house with a stack of parchments. Without even saying hello, they settled down at the table. Who was the one who had been so proud, saying, "I''ll be fine this time." I promised to help them, but haven''t taken any academic courses. I could teach, but without a textbook, I had to judge the questions from the parchment they had written. I was worried about the correctness of the description. I was in trouble and then came the "fire and burn" situation. It was Elphimia and Lola, who were visiting for the first time. They saw Lambert and his friends rushing off, and although it was easy to guess where they were going, they said they had come to visit while killing time. They were the same two people, but this one had more time on his hands. I welcomed them with a big smile. After a while, I said to them. "Why do you do that!" Elfimia was yelling in the living room. Is it Lambert who is desperately trying to make excuses? His fiery words made Ted and the others shudder, "Elves are scary!" After one night, it''s finished. I carefully remove it with a wooden stick and spread it out on the roof C aka, the shingle C that I removed from the roof and carried to the backyard. In the sunlight, it''s raw and a little uncomfortable. Wearing leather gloves, I pull at the edges. The outer skin flakes off. It''s still weird, but I''m starting to enjoy it a little. I use a knife to cut off the parts that are hard to peel off and remove the remaining flesh and fat. Incidentally, the skin is said to get divided into two pieces, the front, and the back. After removing the outer skin and hair, the skin is cut into thinner pieces. The difference between the front and back may be why leather products have different tastes. After removing the outer skin, I beat the leather with a wooden stick. The soaking purpose in lime is to loosen the skin''s fibers, so beating should make it even softer. When I was satisfied with the results of my pounding, I soaked them in lime again. This is said to soften the skin more. Then the procedure varied depending on the type of skins and their purpose. We were entering the world of craftsmanship. It''s difficult to learn a technique that''s not a skill C well, let''s see what happens. Looking up at the clear late-autumn sky, I relax from the fatigue of my labor. As I relax, a door suddenly opens behind me. The one who peeked out was Lambert. "What are you doing here when I thought you disappeared?" "Working." Lambert peeked into the basin suspiciously. Chapter 80.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (2) Chapter 80.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (2) "Don''t tell me C you''re tanning? Since when did you start to become a leatherworker? You''re going to be my father''s knight." "I will be. I''m also a tanner." Lambert is stunned for some reason. Felix, Ted, and Gemma appear from behind him. Ted and Gemma also notice the basin. "What''s this?" "It''s an oak hide. It''s tattered, so I''m using it for tanning practice. Oh, don''t touch it. The water has lime in it. It''s rough on the skin." The 2 men poked at it with a stick, "Oh," they said with unintelligible admiration. Oh, I remember we''re supposed to make a stir. I''ll do it later. "Well, what are you guys doing in the backyard?" "I thought I''d take a break and get some exercise." Ted and the others nodded in agreement. Inwardly, I was surprised, but happy at the same time. Although it was one-sided, both of them, who had been distant from each other, were now training together. Although the root of the relationship is unclear, the outward manifestation of the relationship has changed. This change should be positive for Lambert. Many soldiers aren''t of good character. They will not wholeheartedly follow a commander who changes his attitude based on his status. After bringing a wooden sword from the storeroom, a mock battle began immediately. There are no nobles, knights, or refugees there. They are boys and girls trying to become stronger. "But we lost in the end." "No, you are right to have decided to focus on the attack. If we can adjust to our opponent''s temperament and consciously switch between the twoC" "How long are you going to play with me!" The door opened with a force that almost broke it open, and an angry voice echoed through the room. It was a brief peace. Lambert quickly hides his wooden sword behind his back. "No, I''m just taking a little breatherC" "How much of a breather are you? If you don''t study, I''m leaving! And you!" Elphimia''s fingertips point sharply at me. "We''re here to help! Why are you relaxing? "Sorry!" The 3 of us bowed our heads in unison. Above our heads, Ted and Gemma were horrified again. "Scary. Elves are scary." No, no, no. Elves aren''t scary. It''s just this girl. Chapter 80.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (3) Chapter 80.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (3) Despite all of this, the 2ond semester exam went off without a hitch. Lambert and the others were patting their chests as they seemed to have a good score, and I''m doing fine on my own. Except for dance. And the academy went on an exam break, but I was holed up in a room at the academy. Watching with bated breath were Luckendale and Cody. I put the round-bottomed flask from the fire and invoked [Create Solution]. I confirm its completion with [Appraisal] and exhales. Okay, that''s it. I was mixing up an alchemical solution. I can do it at home, and I usually do, but in the middle of the 2nd-semester exam, "You haven''t been coming to me lately." And he kept wiggling next to me. I had no choice but to work on it here because if I left it unattended, he might come to my house. I''m sure they''ll calm down a little. "You make it so easy, by the way. High quality. Have you improved your skills again?" "I''m trying out a lot more potions than before." As he responded, he transferred the alchemical solution into a vial. Rackendale looks at the vials lined up. "This should be enough. Why don''t you start already?" "I''ve already started. That''s for the exchange. They''re cheap rings and daggers, but the materials are soaked in a basin of solution." I turned around, but she was silent. It wasn''t an auditory hallucinationCwasn''t it? "What is it? You''ll never know if you keep quiet." "Oh, uh, ...... could you please ...... take a moment?" Lola muttered in a fading voice. I had no particular plans or reason to refuse. I agreed, and we moved off the road to the side of the outer wall. No matter how few people I wasn''t sure how many people were coming in and out of the house. "You''ve got business with someone, don''t you? Are you okay there?" If she wanted to see me. She would have come to my house. If so, her first reaction was strange. "Yes. I''m fine now." "I see. Well, that''s good." More and more, I don''t know. It just seemed like something I was involved in. Lola continued to look down and worry about this and that, but then she suddenly looked up and opened her mouth. "Actually C I learned [Mixing 1] the other day." "Congratulations on that. That''s pretty fast." "Thank you. I was surprised myself." Lola''s hardened expression relaxed. I see that kind of story. Half of the students who take alchemy have not yet mastered the [Mixing] skill. I heard that some haven''t learned it even after 2 years, but most of them give up. Chapter 80.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (4) Chapter 80.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Contract for Protection (4) Anyway, so the months of hard work paid off. Even if only slightly, it helped the family business. I''m embarrassed, but I guess I''m more than happy. "Um, Alter-sama, you mix frequently, don''t you?" "You''re doing it. I''ve been wriggling a round one just now." After a moment''s pause, Lola lets out a small puff. Rackendale, wiggling in his alchemy lecture, had completely turned into a landscape. Lola''s expression softens completely. Even a little heartache for me seems to help a little. "Sorry for the blunt question. Do you buy the materials for your mixings?" "Most of it is locally sourced. When I don''t have enough, I buy them." "So...!" Lola steps in unexpectedly, and I''m in her pocket. Not bad. I recommend a dagger for your physique. "Then may I accompany you to collect it! I won''t bother you, and you can leave me if you need anything!" Lola stormed off in front of me. She was so happy to have been of service to the family business. More potions, even better potions C I guess. I held up one hand to control Lola. "Calm down a little." However, Lola''s safety is the top priority. Even if I encounter a monster that can bring us rare experiences or materials, I have to give up if Lola is in danger. And our activities'' scope would get limited to a day trip. However, that being said C is it a problem if it''s just once in a while? It''s not often I encounter rare species, and if we focus on collecting materials, we can expect to get quite a lot out of a single search. It is already winter, but even so, if I gather enough for Lola''s training, I should be able to get enough. Suddenly, I stopped thinking. Oh well, it''s already winter. I switch my thoughts and considerations. Yes, I''ll probably be okay. I think I can do it. If not, I''ll follow up. "On a different note, can you mix a healing potion?" Lola is puzzled by the unexpected question. "If it''s not good enough, I can do it several times ......." "One more thing. Does your family deal in armaments?" "We are a small store, so we only have a few magical tools. They''re all used and not suitable for Alter-sama." With each answer, Lola gets smaller and smaller. No, that''s fine. That''s ideal. I nod in satisfaction. "Are you interested in hiring someone?" I guess she couldn''t swallow the meaning of the words. Lola looked up at me with a slightly stupid expression on her face. Chapter 81.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (1) Chapter 81.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (1) Winter is approaching in earnest in Selene. Although not as cold as in Reedwald, the mornings and evenings are getting colder, and people wear heavy clothing. Even so, I felt a strange sense of liveliness. It seems that everywhere in the world when the end of the year approaches, there is a sense of restlessness. Lola and I headed for home along this unusual boulevard. I wondered how it would be at this time of the year. I was somewhat worried, but my fears were unfounded. "Oh, Alter!" "Welcome home!" As I peeked out of the alley, Ted and the others noticed and called out to me. The three were the usual suspects, wooden cups in their hands. They were taking a break from working out. They were drinking Nails'' [Pure Water]. He has improved even more since then and somehow could activate it for the three of us. "I need to talk to you guys. When you''re free, come inside." "Now is good?" "Okay. Come on in." I invited everyone into my home and lit the fireplace. I rarely use the fireplace because of my [Freezing Resistance 2], but Lola looks cold, and Ted and the others who had been working out get cold quickly. As I headed to the kitchen to boil water, I heard chatter coming from the living room. They''re talking about names, so they''re presenting the results of their learning to Lola. Ted and Gemma sip the tea offered to them, "It''s warm," Ted and Gemma sip it deliciously. "Wait a minute. What''s forgiveness?" "I told you we were weak and that you had to be able to read and write! That''s why you didn''t sign up!" "I did say that. I thought you didn''t have enough money to buy the equipment." "Oh, ......." You don''t have enough saved up. Ted and Gemma freeze. Nails next to them anxiously opens his mouth. "How much money do you need for the equipment?" "Cheap is as cheap as it gets. The reverse is also true. Let''s put that aside for the moment." I cut him off and looked around at Ted and the others. "Now, we will conduct a final test to see if you''re worthy of being adventurers." "I thought you forgave me!" "No, not at all. It''s been 6 months since I met you guys. Let''s see how much you have grown. At my declaration, the three stood up, their faces tightening. "I''ll do it!" Without a word, Ted and the others ran out into the backyard. They''re so energetic. I''m sure that''s all it takes to be an adventurer. I was about to go to the backyard when I looked at Lola. "You look worried." "No, I''m just." "Well, you''ll see. They''re like that, but they do pretty well." Lola smiles, but her expression is awkward. Chapter 81.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (2) Chapter 81.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (2) When I went to the backyard, Ted and the others were already getting ready. I chose a wooden sword and stood in front of it.l--B1n. "I usually go easy on you, but I''m pretty serious today. Don''t cry even if it hurts, okay?" "I''m not going to cry!" Ted retorts, and Gemma and Nails, in their usual order, try to step back. I control them. "What are you doing? You three come at me." "What? Are you kidding me?" I stopped moving, and Ted and Gemma looked disconcerted. Nails was the only one who looked pale. Was he the only one who caught the seriousness of the situation? Well, this was the first time the three had ever worked together. The fundamentals were so absurd that it wasn''t even possible to work together. "I told you I was going to be serious. Do you think I''m going to lose?" "I won''t cry if you do." "That would be fun. I don''t remember crying all the time I''ve been awake." I''ve never cried in all the time I''ve been awake. DanceCI don''t know. Pushed by this touchy-feely atmosphere, Lola was stuck to the wall of her home. I asked her to signal the start, and somehow she agreed. Then, as I urge her on, Lola screams with tears in her eyes. "Begin!" Immediately, Gemma, in the front row, rushed forward. The first blow was a shield bash. In the form of a [Shield Strike]. It''s not skill-based, but it seems to be powerful. The moment I ducked, Ted leaped out from behind Gemma. Is this a surprise attack? I intervened with his sword on the same trajectory and kicked Ted''s crumpled back. "Get back, Nails!" Ted''s command flies, and Gemma rushes in. With the leather strap hanging down, Nails distances himself from me. A sling. That would be economical, with only the leather strap to maintain it. But C I''m not sure I''m ready for this. I jumped out of the way of Gemma''s swing, avoided it, and at the same time, I swung the wooden sword right at my side. "No way! Ted is startled by the hard sound. It was a well-thought-out coordination. Nails intentionally shows his leather strap, and Gemma rushes forward. And then, the real deal is the stone-throwing by Ted. Well, he was sneaking around with Ozze, wasn''t he? He was either coaxed into it, or he figured it out on his own. Maybe both. Ozeh would have sent Ted, who is fast, to support him instead of Gemma. It would be more natural. "Now that''s not bad. If you''d thought about the case of an outlier, it would have been up to par." "Damn ...... formation!" At Ted''s command, the three of them formed their original formation. Gemma is the shield, Ted is the attacker, and Nails is the ranger. But Ted and the others no longer stood a chance. At first, they underestimated me and challenged me mainly as an attacker. However, they were easily defeated, so they immediately switched to a surprise attack of stone-throwing. His quickness of judgment was excellent, but the surprise attack also failed, and I broke their various strategies were broken. Nails'' slings are inaccurate. Otherwise, the sling and sling would have been released at the same time. As expected, Nails could not hold the sling. Ted moves to secure the line of fire, but I shield the two vanguards and don''t let them shoot. And Gemma was also holding a stone. They read my movements and threw stones at me, but if they knew what They read my movements and throw stones, but if they knew, they wouldn''t hit me. And Ted aside, Gemma''s hands are full. It was obvious to switch to stone. Chapter 81.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (3) Chapter 81.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (3) The sun was shining on the outer walls of Selene. I visited the Adventurers'' Guild with Lola, Ted, and the others. The guild was crowded, and the reception desk was lined with adventurers who had reported in. The dining room next door was also bustling with adventurers. It was a little late. It was a little late for the day-trippers to return. I urged everyone to wait by the wall by the entrance. Registration for three people takes a certain amount of time. If I made the back row wait, I might get stared at by seniors adventurer even before I registered. When I told them I would wait until they were all registered. They nodded in silence. Ted and the others were curious to see their first guild, while Lola hid in my shadow, spooked by the adventurers who passed by. A group of children like that stands out. Adventurers coming in and out of the guild gave me sideways glances, sometimes blatantly. I was the only one wearing a sword belt, so they probably didn''t think we were a group of amateurs, but I was still conspicuous. After a while of standing by like this, I suddenly sensed hostility. I looked and saw a man in his early twenties with a grimly distorted face coming toward me. This can''t be right. "Get out of my way, you kids!" The man yells as he approaches. Oh, I got tangled up. Usually, no one comes near us. Lola and Nails get intimidated by the man''s swordsmanship, while Ted and Gemma glare back at him. These two are so competitive, aren''t they? It''s good for their ambition, but it''s also a way to get by. Well, is it too much to ask? "Don''t you hear me, get the hell out of here!" The guy rants even more. He''s a little noisy, this guy. I''m standing by the wall because I thought I was in the way. It''s a completely false accusation. I don''t know what he''s so irritated about. Oh, I get it. "You failed in your request, didn''t you?" "What?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I just said it out loud." A blood vessel rises to the man''s temple. His blood pressure seems high. If I stirred him up, he might die. "You brat ......!" They were more serious than usual with the registration in front of them. It''s good that you got to know [Battle Axe of Destruction]. You don''t get carried away when you get a little more competent. There are higher-ups. If it was just me, they might treat me as a special case. "Um, could it be?" A childish voice was thrown at us as we were exchanging such words. I thought she was heading for the front door, but it seems she wants to see us. But this voice... "What an unusual place to meet." "Yes, I was surprised." I turned around and saw Elliot standing there. He''s a student and the son of a merchant, so what could he be doing in the guild? I asked him, and he cut me off, "Actually, .......". "I was going to register as an adventurer. But I get turned down because they don''t allow children." With that, Elliot''s shoulders slumped. Oh, I can picture it. I can see it. If you peek into the reception area, you''ll see a child guardian dealing with the adventurers. "Could it be the receptionist with the reddish-brown hair tied back?" "Yes, that''s right! If it is, Alter-sama, tooC" "You''re not far off the mark. Wait here. I''ll talk to you later." Watch out. If I hadn''t met Elliott, I would have been out of pocket. I gathered everyone together and told them in a whisper. "I''m Tenko now. I''m hiding my identity." "What''s that for?" "Because it''s cool. What''s the point of not having a fake name?" "Oh, a fake name!" Ted and the others'' eyes lit up at the appropriate excuse. No, you guys should register under your real names, right? There''s no reason to hide it. More time passed after Elliot joined us. The wave of adventurers finally calmed down, and I urged everyone to head to Rebecca''s. Please use VPN if you''re blocked. Please support me on Ko-fi. Your support is helping me a lot. For every $5 you''ll get one extra chapter of you choosing. Chapter 81.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (4) Chapter 81.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (4) Rebecca glanced toward us, perhaps catching it from the corner of her eye, while receiving the adventurer''s report. Her gaze stops at Elliot. Rebecca suddenly gets up and tries to leave silently. "Eh, heyC" The adventurer stalls her. She has no choice but to return to her seat, but her eyes are still swimming, and she isn''t listening to the report properly. I wonder what she is doing. Then it was our turn. Rebecca is already in tears. I sigh heavily and open my mouth. "Again?" "No, I''m not!" "What?" "I saw your motivation! I was going to register if you responded like Tenko!" Don''t stretch the end of your sentence. "I wouldn''t do it, a response like that. You should stop, that''s what you should do." With that said, I brought Ted and the others, and Elliot forward. Rebecca didn''t even try to hide her disgusted face from the children lined up in a row. Not caring, she introduced the three of them first. "They''re called Ted, Gemma, and Nails, and I am training them. All have not yet learned the skills, but they already understand how to work together. They also usually gather materials in the meadows. So they will be more effective than mere amateurs." The three whispered to each other, "We''ve been praised," as I introduced them. Be quiet for a minute. I''ve only ever given you compliments before C or never. I cleared my throat to calm them down and introduced Elliott. "Next is Elliot, who you know. He is a real fighter and has faced countless goblins. He also recently fought dokol. He is a strong boy who will not give up his will to fight even when injured." And since Ted, let alone Nails, had written his fake name, I somehow got him to change it back to his real name. I can''t believe you bit on this. I should have used a different excuse. Their registration was completed despite all these difficulties. Ted and his friends became adventurers. Ted and Elliott show each other their plates with their long-awaited adventurer certificates in their hands. Lola and I watched with smiles, and Rebecca watched with her mouth bent into a grimace. "Well, Rebecca, if you''ll excuse me now." "Oh, you''re not going to take the request?" "I don''t take adventurers that lightly. I''ll guide them for a while." "Right." We said goodbye to a relieved Rebecca and left the guild. It seemed we had been there for a long time, and the sun was already setting and coloring the streets of Seren. A cold breeze blew through the air, but it did not dampen the children''s excitement. Ted and Gemma held their adventurer''s cards up to the setting sun. Nails and Elliot were shading their adventurer''s cards in the sunset. Ted and Gemma held their adventurer''s cards up to the setting sun, while Nails and Elliott held theirs with great care. After a while, they came to a crossroads. Elliott and Lola said goodbye. "Uh, TenkoCkun. May I go now?" "Yeah, good." Elliot bowed deeply as I allowed him to use my real name. "Alter-sama. Thank you very much for the registration." "No need to thank me. Three or four, it doesn''t make a difference." He still thanked me again, I turned to Ted and the others. "I apologize for the delay in saying my name. My name is Elliot, a first-year student at the Cartilard Academy of Advanced Studies." Chapter 81.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (5) Chapter 81.5 - The First Year at the Academy - Final Exams (5) Ted and the others also identify themselves. They would have known from their clothing that they were slum residents or refugees. However, Elliott didn''t look down on them. They shook hands with each other. The sight made me think. The last time he was seriously injured in a field exercise last semester, it was in defense of another team member who had been injured earlier. And despite his near-death experience, he was undaunted in pointing his sword at the dokol, a powerful enemy. I meant what I said to Rebecca when I introduced her to him. And with a merchant for a parent, he seems to have good judgment and calculation skills. He is supporting Lambert in the shadows, advising him on the supply and distribution of water during the late field exercises. I''m not sure why he became an adventurer, but it would be a waste to let him go here. But before I could make a move, Elliott made his move. He bowed to Ted and the others. "I know this is unreasonable, but I wonder if I could join you for a while." Ted and the others looked at each other at the sudden offer. "Ours?" "Yes. I don''t have any companions. Nor am I strong enough to go out on my own. Even if I could register, I''ve always wondered what to do with my friends." With that, Elliott bowed his head again. First impressions were favorable. Ted gave Gemma and Nails a look, and they both immediately shook their heads. "All right. Nice to meet you, Elliot!" "Thank you. Thank you all for your continued support." Elliot took the offered hand and shook hands with Gemma and Nails too. It seems they''ve already accepted him, and I don''t need to interject, but let me add something. With a clap of my hands, I interrupted the conversation that was about to start. "It''s getting late. Let''s continue tomorrow." Ted and the others had no weapons. So Lola will give them a used weapon. Of course, it wasn''t for free. I told them to treat it as an advance on the commission and deduct a small amount. Unusually, though, Lola resisted to the end. Seemingly remembering this exchange, Lola opened her mouth. "Are you sure you only need weapons? We have all the tools we need." "It will be fine since I''ll accompany you for a while. During that time, think about what you need, and don''t need. A complete set of tools is quite expensive. Do you understand?" "I understand!" Ted and Gemma responded cheerfully, and Nails nodded deeply. "Then we''re breaking up. You''ve got all night to think about what kind of weapons you''ll use." "I''ll be waiting for you in the store, gentlemen." Ted and the others replied, "Yes, Lola-sama!" with smiles. Lola''s face turned red, and she ran away. It seemed she realized they were relying on her too much. I didn''t know if this response was appropriate. We parted ways with Elliott and headed home. As we made our way down the main street in the twilight, Ted and the others debated what kind of weapon to use and asked me questions again. I look at the three as I respond. I''m sure this would have been fun, too. Please use VPN if you''re blocked. Please support me on Ko-fi. Your support is helping me a lot. For every $5 you''ll get one extra chapter of your choosing. Chapter 82.1 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (1) Chapter 82.1 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (1) As the sun rose, it was probably the moment when the North Gate opened. While still fast asleep, Ted and Gemma came rushing in. They knocked on the front door, shouting, "Open up!", their noise also brought Nails along. "Are you debt collectors or something?!" I''m protesting, but these children paid no attention, captivated by the toys in front of them. They continuously urged me, and I ended up leaving home earlier than planned. Breos Shop was located near the East Gate. Lola had described it as a small shop, but it was much larger than the surrounding stores. Lola and Elliott were waiting in front of the shop and nodded at us. Why is everyone so eager? "Sorry to keep you waiting." "I just arrived as well. I can''t keep Alter-sama waiting. You made the right decision." "Thanks to these guys." Understanding the situation from Ted and the others who were fidgeting, Elliott smiled. "Well then, everyone, please come inside." Invited by Lola, we entered Breos Shop. Inside the shop, shelves lined up horizontally from the entrance, displaying many miscellaneous goods in a cramped manner. There were items that adventurers would handle, but also many daily necessities for the residents. As Lola called out, a couple in their thirties immediately appeared. "Welcome. Alter-sama, everyone." The two introduced themselves as Colton and Paula. After returning their greetings, I turned to the couple. "Have you heard the story?" "Yes. These people will be escorting our daughter." "That''s right. I''ll be accompanying you for a while, so rest assured. I may be D-ranked, but..." "I''ll bring them out right away." Colton went to the back and returned with a few swords, accompanied by a shopkeeper. I looked over the displayed scimitars. From this perspective, they had more character compared to straight swords. Some had a deeper curve, wider and longer blades, and larger curved guards. Among them, I noticed a large scimitar. The blade was slender, resembling a katana, but with a much deeper curve. "So this is a Shamshir." "Indeed." It''s a name I often heard in fantasy settings. It seemed meant for two-handed use, as it was heavier and longer than a typical scimitar. The blade length was not much different from my height. "May I draw it?" "Please do." Colton assisted me, and I unsheathed it. Then, in the gaps between the shelves, I swung it slowly. It was heavier than it looked, but still lighter than a lightweight two-handed sword. The slightly shorter blade made it seem more manageable once I got used to it. "I have a question. Will proficiency increase for both [Curved Sword] and [Two-handed Sword] when using a Shamshir?" "I''m not entirely sure... My knowledge of combat is limited, but..." Colton prefaced and mentioned that the Shamshir wielder he met in the past excelled in both techniques. However, it was unclear if its extensive use of the shamshir''s result. "At the very least, proficiency with [Curved Sword] will improve." "Yes, that is certain." I adjusted my grip and swung it a few more times to confirm. Alright, let''s try using this for a while... Please use VPN if you''re blocked. Please support me on Ko-fi. Your support is helping me a lot. For every $5 you''ll get one extra chapter of your choosing. Chapter 82.2 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (2) Chapter 82.2 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (2) Chapter 82.2. The First Year at the Academy C The First Step (2) When I informed Colton about my intention to make a purchase, he refused It wasn''t going to be that easy. Even as a used item, this Shamshir is in good condition. However, no matter how much I insisted on paying. Colton stubbornly shook his head, refusing to accept it. "I want to express my gratitude for saving my daughter/" "What are you talking about?" "It''s about the previous semester''s field training. You defeated many goblins and even took down the leader in a one-on-one battle." Well, that''s mostly true. Elphimia was the one who dealt the final blow, and to begin with, Lola wasn''t on the front lines. I decided to conceal the leader''s details, thinking they might get scared. Perhaps Elphimia told you. That information reached Lola''s parents. As I shifted my gaze, I noticed that Ted and the others were choosing their weapons. While not everything, some of those weapons might also be a way of showing gratitude. "All right. I''ll take it gratefully." I decided to receive the Shamshir. "When the intermediate level is reached by advancing from the beginner level and fulfilling certain conditions, there are two choices for sword techniques: [Sword Flash] or [Sword Dance]. Among them, [Sword Flash] requires proficiency in [One-handed Sword] as a foundation, but also demands [Curved Sword] and [Two-handed Sword]." By the way, the advanced levels are [Sword Saint] and [Holy Knight]. People said we could upgrade [Sword Flash] and similar techniques at the intermediate level, but very few people had reached that level, and the details were mostly unknown. The Imperial Highness''s personal Holy Knight, as the title suggests, is a top-class genius who reached the advanced level. Upon hearing this, Ted and Gemma made mysterious poses, saying, "Sword Flash!" and "Sword Dance!" Ignoring those foolish kids, Nails hesitantly spoke up. "Is Alter-sama''s [One-handed Sword] really that remarkable?" Has he already anticipated the direction of the conversation? I wish they could share his cleverness. Wait, I feel like I''ve said this before somewhere. For a moment, I became concerned about Ted and Gemma''s future, but I quickly shook off those thoughts. "I can''t disclose the details, but it''s quite something. With the monsters around here, it hardly counts as training. When I consulted with Markant and the others, they advised me to prepare for the intermediate level." "So that''s why you chose a big sword..." Not only Nails but also Elliot and Colton seemed convinced. I clapped my hands lightly. "Well then, since we''ve settled on our weapons, let''s warm up and get going." Chapter 82.3 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (3) Chapter 82.3 - The First Year at the Academy - The First Step (3) Leaving the Breos Company behind, we head outside through the West Gate. Lola has never been outside except for the field exercise, so she appears slightly nervous. On the other hand, Ted and the others are relaxed, casually stroking their weapons and cracking jokes. Although Elliot seems to have only experienced the field exercise, his composure suggests that his experience in battle has made him less tense. As we walk, we survey my surroundings. The cold wind blows through the grassy plain, which has turned the color of withered grass. Obtaining materials in such a grassland seems challenging. While there are plants that grow throughout the year and materials unique to winter, the harvest will be significantly ge reduced until spring arrives. While observing the scene, Nails strikes up a conversation. "Did you rush to register because of the winter?" "Correct. Gathering materials in my hometown during winter was always a struggle." Nails listens to my response with a serious expression. He asked a question earlier as well. Perhaps Elliot''s presence has stimulated his curiosity. Since Ted and Gemma have combat-oriented personalities, there is no need for Nails to compete with them. With someone similar to his type may have caused a change in his awareness. By the way, Lily is also the same type, but she''s not becoming an adventurer and is busy with her work in the garden. I end my train of thought and return my attention to the scenery. As the majority of materials come from plants, their availability drastically decreases from late autumn. Although this is my first winter in Selene, it shouldn''t be too different. Ted and Gemma earn their living by collecting materials and using their free time for training. If their life becomes difficult, they''ll neglect their training, and they can lose the skill they haven''t mastered. Considering their living expenses and the maintenance of their training results, Lola''s request was perfectly timed. Before I know it, everyone is looking around. "Come to think of it, the first winter was tough. If it weren''t for Gemma, I would have starved to death or become a slave." Ted mutters quietly while surveying the surroundings. "How did you manage to survive the winter?" "Unless it''s the dead of winter, we can find some things even on the grasslands. Otherwise, it''s the forest." Ted says it calmly, but it''s not an easy task. Most plants have withered. Even if you manage to find something, it might not be enough to satisfy your hunger. The temple regularly distributes supplies to the residents of the refugee camp. Additionally, the Council provides jobs in cultivation and grazing lands for the impoverished. It doesn''t reach everyone, without these provisions. I think Ted''s words hold. The only choices would be starvation or becoming a slave. Lola and Elliot seemed to understand the hardships, and they lost in thought with solemn expressions. While Nails, who lived inside Selen, may have been accustomed to it, Ted and Jemma were living on the edge of life and death. It seemed that they had once again realized this fact. As we approached the western forest, I stopped walking. Returning to the verification process, I unleashed strikes from upper to lower, followed by a middle stance. It was quite heavy, but I gradually got used to it. I pulled back the sword and focused my mind. I unleashed a mid-level [Heavy Blow]. My body gets pulled by the power and weight as it cuts through the air. Next is the upper and lower [Double Strike]. My muscles throughout my body scream in response to the instantaneous slash. I''m lowering the sword, swinging my arms and legs. So a heavy weapon has such a strong recoil. Oh, I''ve never done it with a lightweight two-handed sword. Eventually, my body will get used to it, and my muscles will develop, but... "Wow! What was that!?" Ted and the others stop and observe me. Yeah, I should focus on myself. "You guys know? First is [Heavy Blow], then [Double Strike]." "That was different!" "Well, it''s because I use a two-handed weapon. And it''s even more impressive in my line of work." Markant stopped Eras Rhino with [Heavy Blow]. It''s not just superhuman strength, but also evidence that he has mastered his skills. By the way, Roland harvested consciousness with [Spinning Strike]. Even though it''s a higher-tier skill, that was too much. "I''ll teach you once your basics are solid. For now, get used to your weapons." "No doubt about it!" They say that and return to their training. Since the validation of Shamshir is done. I join them and have a brief spar with each person. Soon, we''re ready, and everyone lines up. "Now, let''s enter the forest." Everyone has a determined expression. They have no pride, but also no anxiety. Lola is tense, but she''s a princess. As long as the knights are reliable, there won''t be any problems. "Everyone has experience exploring the forest, but this time everything is different. Until now, we assumed that Ted and the others would escape. Elliot doesn''t have the protection of instructors or adventurers. From here on, you need to decide whether to fight or escape, all by yourselves. And you do that with enemies right in front of you. I will accompany you for a while, but consider me as not being there. I will only lend a hand when your lives are in danger. Don''t think you can easily get help. Be prepared for serious injuries. What you have in your hands are tools for killing each other. Don''t forget that." The rookie adventurers nod with serious expressions. It has been half a year since I met Ted and the others. There are no longer boys and girls swinging sticks. With new companions added, they take a step forward, a milestone in their lives. Chapter 83.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (1) Chapter 83.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (1) With their weapons in hand, Ted and the others advance through the forest. The formation is led by Gemma, followed by Ted, Lola, Nails, and Elliot. It''s a formation designed to protect Lora while moving forward. I keep my distance from Elliot and follow along, not planning to intervene unless the situation calls for my help. My earlier warning wasn''t an empty threat. I didn''t intend to help unless they fought formidable opponents, whether they understood that or not. While searching for materials, Lora looks around in all directions. The appearance of the forest is completely different from the early summer during the previous outdoor training period. The foliage has disappeared, and fallen leaves accumulate between the trees. "I can''t seem to find anything..." Lora mutters in frustration. Ted and the others are also searching for materials while remaining vigilant, but they haven''t found anything yet. I frequently dive into the forest, so I have a rough idea of what they can find in the shallow parts. I could tell them, but it''s still too early. They should try their best on their own for now. Then, around noon, Lora exclaims, "I found it!" and rushes over. It seems she has finally discovered a Solgrio tree. Although the number of fruits is considerably fewer compared to its peak, there is still a decent amount. Now they have one material for the alchemical solution. Since Lora has already learned [Create Solution], she can create the alchemical solution if she obtains Lanium Grass. However, at this time of year, there won''t be many young leaves, which are the necessary materials. If they''re lucky, they might find some. Lora stretches her hand eagerly and starts collecting the materials. Nails helps her. While Ted and Gemma watch with relieved expressions. "What are you guys doing?" Both of them turn their bewildered faces toward me. "Don''t let your guard down. You''re here as guards." Ted and Gemma quickly scatter, but Nails, who was helping with the collection, is at a loss. "What should I do...?" "The lookout is fine. Help them over there." I expanded my [Presence Detection] to scout the surroundings while listening to the chitchat. After a while, we ended the break, and everyone stood up. Lola seemed to have fully recovered. I could continue watching over her, but it''s time to lend a hand. They can''t make the concoction with only the Sogrio fruits. "From here on, I''ll take the lead." I announced abruptly, and an atmosphere of discontent emerged from Ted and the others. Did they think I was giving them a failing grade? "Don''t misunderstand. I''ll help with the material search. Even if you know them after processing, you''ve probably never seen them in their natural state. I''ll continue to handle vigilance and combat." Ted and the others seemed to understand and nodded, while Lola looked visibly relieved. "Well then, there are materials right beneath your feet." Everyone looks around at the ground in amazement. Yeah, they wouldn''t notice it. Two years ago, Danil told me about it, but I couldn''t find it. I can''t say I''m a big fan of it. I moved closer to Lola and pointed directly down. "This thin withered stem is the marker." Ted and Nails crouched down and squinted at the stems. "It''s a stem, right?" "It''s a dried-up stem." Ted and Nails poked at the stems. Rola leaned in from above and murmured, "Oh." "Could it be the roots?" "Correct. That''s Faral grass. It''s a little late in the season. But it won''t affect its properties. They don''t recommend the winter collection because the stems disappear and become hard to find." "Faral... it has a sedative effect, right?" "That''s right. It can be used both individually and as an additive. The concoction is also simple, making it suitable for beginners to practice." "I''ll try digging it up." Chapter 83.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (2) Chapter 83.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (2) Chapter 83.2. The First Year at the Academy C Fierce Warriors (2) When Lola started digging, Ted and the others quickly scattered. While Lola was struggling, Nails and Elliot discovered another type of Pharael grass. In the end, they secured three bundles of Pharael grass. They continued moving through the forest, sharing the materials they found. Lola was impressed, but it was unfair since I was using [Appraisal]. While we were moving, [ Presence Detection] picked up a pack of wolves. After some consideration, they decided to avoid the confrontation. The numbers were a bit too much, and it''d be better to have their first combat experience against humanoid enemies. Ted and the others were more accustomed to bipedal opponents since they had been training with their comrades and me. I''d wanted to encounter goblins, but their population was rapidly declining around Selene, and it would likely take until spring for their numbers to recover. In the end, we could gather young leaves of the healing potion ingredient, Celon grass, roots of the pain-relieving Rasslup grass, bundles of the detoxifying Kongus grass, and a small number of young leaves of the alchemical solution ingredient, Lanium grass. We also harvested some mature Masslan fruits and Regil mushrooms, although they couldn''t be used as materials. Masslan fruits resembled olives and could be eaten as they were or used in cooking. As for the Regil mushrooms, they were mistaken for poisonous mushrooms, so I strongly advised against eating them without my confirmation. We had secured enough materials. Since Lola had collected more than she could process, I''d give the surplus to Ted and the others as a reward. The sun was starting to set. It was about time to head back. I was thinking about that and stopped. "Alter, look!" Gemma suddenly pointed deeper into the forest. I turned my gaze in that direction and crouched down. There was a drawn thick line on the ground. "A trail mark? No, this is a snake, perhaps?" Once you become an adventurer, death inevitably follows. Suddenly, a thought crosses my mind. Perhaps my actions are simply leading them closer to death. Instead of becoming adventurers, I could have educated them, and given them skills and professions. I can see Lily in my mind''s eye. She refused to fight. The siblings who have witnessed countless deaths chose different paths. And they have already started walking on those paths. Maybe my existence doesn''t matter. Ted and Gemma have aimed to become adventurers since they first met. I don''t know what happened to Nails, who was a pauper. I may be irresponsible, but all I can do is offer assistance. I can only support them so they can survive as adventurers. Let''s go back. I return my sword to its sheath and turn my attention to the rear. At that moment, [Perception] detects a faint disturbance. Is this... a battle? As soon as my thoughts conclude, I sprint through the forest at full speed. Activating [High-Speed Movement] and [Moving Up], I race through the forest. If it''s a fight, why didn''t they call for me? Ah, right. I didn''t give them any instructions. I just told them to call if the snake appeared. I didn''t consider anything else. The sound of commotion reaches me through the trees. While praying for everyone''s safety, I unsheathe my Shamshir swiftly. And I dive in... Chapter 83.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (3) Chapter 83.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (3) "Um... Are you okay?" With the Shamshir hanging from my waist, I stood there motionless. They noticed me, and Lola and Nails rushed over. "Alter-sama!" In contrast to me, Ted and Elliot were desperate. "Restrain it! Strike!" Gemma at the forefront shouted, and Ted and Elliot spread out to the left and right, launching a coordinated attack. The children displayed remarkable teamwork. Dodging their attacks was a large goat. Yeah, definitely a goat. It''s even saying "baa.". Looking at the [Appraisal] again, it only said "Goat (Horber Breed)." There was no mention of it being a monster. Well, a snake is also an animal. So why not a goat? It was larger than a normal goat if you read the [Appraisal] carefully; it was level 8, unnecessarily high. Ted, who had no combat experience, was at level 2 to 3, and even Elliot was at level 5. It was clearly a superior opponent, despite being a goat. The battle between the goat and Ted and the others continued. It had no skills or magic, and its horns were rounded and safe. Its only means of attack seemed to be headbutts and kicks. Even if you took a headbutt to the head, it wasn''t instantly fatal like claws or fangs. Potions were sufficient for dealing with it. "You guys, protect your heads. Nails, Lola, take care of their defense. Join in." "Understood!" Saying that, Nails also leaped into the battlefield. "Um, are you sure?" "Probably. It''s just a goat." Lola looked surprised and then looked back. Ted said and jumped into the frontlines. The exchange of slashing and headbutting began. People could acquired skills, and magic can through training, but levels hardly increase without experiencing actual combat. Whatever it was, this goat had been fighting longer than Ted and the others. However, in the end, it was still just a goat. Its means of attack were overwhelmingly limited, and Ted and the others began to get used to its movements. They gradually cornered it, but the goat showed no signs of fleeing. It kicked while splattering blood and delivered headbutts. Even Ted and the others were shaken by its determination and fierce appearance. It might have been a good opponent for their first real battle. There aren''t many opponents with such strong fighting spirit. Even Elliot, who had experienced fighting Dorkol, was overwhelmed by the goat''s determination. Perhaps they would now understand the meaning of wielding a sword. And thus, the intense battle finally came to an end. As the goat charged, Ted swung his sword downward. The goat''s head was split open. Splattering fresh blood, it dashed through the forest, crashing into a large tree and collapsing. The goat ceased moving. Even so, Ted and the others kept their weapons ready. An opponent that would keep standing no matter how injured it was. They couldn''t be sure if it''s truly dead. After a while, Ted approached and peered inside. "...It''s dead." At my murmured words, everyone let out a sigh and slumped down. Chapter 83.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (4) Chapter 83.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Fierce Warriors (4) We returned to the entrance of the forest, suspending the goat from a sturdy tree branch. Although we could have started the butchering process right there, there was a risk of interference since we had ventured a little deeper into the forest. Besides, the first time is bound to take longer. I propped the goat against a thick tree and began explaining the butchering process. Ted had mentioned that they sometimes butchered livestock in his village, but he had no experience since he abandoned the village at a young age. The others didn''t even need to touch the goat. "First, let me make it clear. The goal of adventurers is to obtain valuable materials for money. As much as it pains me to say this, bulky meat is often abandoned. For monsters, it''s the magic stones, and for animals, the fur and horns become important sources of income. Especially magic stones, they''re valuable. Unless in dire circumstances, make sure to collect them. Now, let''s begin. We''ll start with bleeding." As soon as I plunged the knife into the goat''s neck, its blood gushed out. Lola immediately stepped back, but the others watched intently. After bleeding and removing the internal organs, I showed them the skinned part and left the rest to them. Even if it ends up full of holes and becomes worthless, it''s still a valuable experience. In the meantime, I gathered the internal organs and washed them with [Pure Water]. Since the town was nearby, I planned to bring them back this time. Nelio had said, everything is edible. But I decided to discard parts that seemed difficult to handle or required complicated preparations. After a while, we had tattered fur and meat covered in cuts. Since it was too heavy as it was, I divided it into the torso and legs. Ted and Jemma took care of the torso, while Nails, Elliot, and I took care of the legs. I didn''t intend to lend my strength, but I couldn''t leave it to Lola to carry. She''d probably collapse. We arrived home when the sun was beginning to turn red. Noticing our voices, Lily appeared from the backyard. She seemed to know our plans and had been waiting for our return. Since she looked cold, I invited her inside and immediately lit the fireplace. As soon as we set our luggage down, everyone slumped onto the table. I prepared some tea and left it there before them. "Good work, everyone. We''ve obtained a sufficient amount of materials. With this, our first request is complete. Since we managed to bring down a goat, why not use it as practice for outdoor cooking and make dinner?" "Oh, meat dishes!" Ted and the three were overjoyed, and Elliott, Lola, and Lily also agreed with smiles on their faces. "And then, Lola followed up, saying, "How about smoking it? We have a supplier for that." "Oh, smoking!" Ted''s palm spun around excitedly. But I restrained him. "Hold on a second. Smoking is the work of specialists. There will be processing costs involved." "Since it''s already processed, it shouldn''t be much of a hassle. The profits from selling the materials will be more than enough. Besides, if we moderate the aging, it will be ready by the end of the year." "Ah, I see. The end of the year." I remembered as prompted by Lola''s words. In this world, it is common to celebrate the New Year with family. Even before coming to Selene, I used to welcome the end of the year and the new year with my fathers in Reedwald. I see, so that''s why Ted was talking about preservation. When I glanced in their direction, Ted and Gemma were stealing glances at me. Well, they seem eager to come. "How about celebrating the New Year together?" "Is that okay!?" "I don''t mind. I''d be alone otherwise. I can''t offer much hospitality, though." Ted, Gemma, and even Nails cheered, albeit a bit late. Lily looked apologetic but happy. I invited Lola and Elliott to join us, and they got on board with two words. "Oh, then can I invite Elphimia-san too?" "Good. I''ll ask Lambert and Felix to join us." On another day, Lola and I went to the dormitory and invited Lambert, Felix, and Elphimia. They all agreed to join without hesitation. With me included, we had a total of ten people. This year''s end-of-the-year celebration is going to be lively. Chapter 84.1 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (1) Chapter 84.1 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (1) Around the noon bell rang, I met up with Lambert, Felix, and Elphimia at the intersection of the main street. Our destination was the Milad Temple, and our purpose was to offer our first prayers a day earlier. We invited Lora too, but she declined, saying she wanted to spend time with her family until the evening when she would join us. Ted, Gemma, and Lily also said no. While they expressed gratitude for the relief efforts conducted at the Milad Temple, they were not fond of the presence of refugee children in the city, especially during the crowded year-end period. They likely had personal experiences that shaped their perspective. Nails and Elliot, following the leader''s will, also declined together, saying, "We won''t go!" They seemed to have a good relationship. Even though they were slightly offbeat. As New Year''s Eve approached, Selene became increasingly chaotic. Speaking of which, there are oddly a lot of people here. While walking and surveying the area, Elphimia spoke up. "Everyone is heading towards the Milad Temple." "Is everyone going? I knew that the Milad faith was popular, but..." "Oh, no, they believe in different gods. It''s only natural to pay respects to the most revered god in Selene. Besides, the other temples are smaller." "It''s quite haphazard..." Faith in this world seems rather casual. It may be due to the polytheistic nature of their religion, but it also stems from the framework of having mostly benevolent gods. "But not everyone believes in the Mirad faith, right?" "I worship Lactos. It''s the mainstream in the capital." "We are Miltiva." Lambert responds, and Felix laughs to himself. "In Keten, the only other big temple is the Lactos." "Our choices were limited to those two as well." I''m not religious, by the way. If I had to pick, it would probably be Miltiva since I owe a lot to Ceres. As we engaged in such casual conversation, we arrived at the Milad Temple. The famous ones are the [Mad God] Beveon, worshipped by the creature known as Com Hang, who appeared before Veliatess and destroyed the civilization of that time. Another well-known figure is the [Multi-Headed Dragon Immortal] Haruva, who had a confrontation with the [Gluttonous Evil God] Adudou. The reason why religion in this world is not politically powerful is precisely because of that. The insectoid creature that killed me used Holy magic and obtained a Holy attribute magic stone from Com Hang. No matter how much Holy magic is glorified as a miracle. Even if the opposing evil gods could grant their favor, it loses significance. Thanks to that, we have peace without being entangled in religion, although there are still monsters. Regardless of the study of religion, I wonder if it would be possible to use Holy magic if one genuinely believes. I have been training, trying to visualize the structure of the human body and replicate the healing effects of potions, but I have had no progress whatsoever. If faith is not a factor, there is also a possibility that I lack the aptitude. Maybe it would be good to undergo an examination at some point. Well, for today, let''s entrust it to Milad-san. I''ll offer a prayer with heartfelt wishes to be able to use Holy magic. I had a slight expectation something would happen, but I finished the prayer without any signs. Yeah, I knew it. I quickly give up and raise my head. To my surprise, I find myself surrounded by unfamiliar men. "It''s this way." Lambert calls out to me from a distance away from the line. It seems like I''ve been alone for quite a while. I hurriedly head over there and apologize. "You seemed quite absorbed in thought." "Just had some things on my mind." For some reason, everyone''s shoulders droop. "You... you''re in front of a god, you know?" "Yeah, I know." While agreeing, I look up at the statue of the old man. I won''t acknowledge a god who doesn''t grant me Holy magic. Chapter 84.2 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (2) Chapter 84.2 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (2) After leaving the Milad Temple, we temporarily disbanded. Lambert and Felix went to the Miltiva Temple, while Elfimia went to the Ractos Temple for prayers. I had been praying in both gods when I was in Reedwald, but they still didn''t grant me any sacred magic, so I decided to go home. As I walked alone on the way back, I went around the shops and food stalls, buying any food that caught my eye. F or larger quantities or time-consuming dishes, I had already placed orders in advance. I planned to pick those up with Ted and the others later. Carrying my hands full of purchases, I headed towards my home on the main street. I saw a regular carriage pass by from the direction of the gate. I glanced sideways and saw that it was fully occupied. Perhaps there were many visitors from elsewhere. Before coming to Selene, my mother used to call it enemy territory. In reality, it kept a moderate distance from the center, and the Council was working hard for self-independence. It might be because of this aspect of Selene that it was a good city to relax and enjoy. When I arrived home, I started preparing to receive guests. Although I had finished cleaning the day before, I went over it again just to be thorough. While doing so, Ted popped his head in and said, "We''re here!". Gemma, Nails, and Lily were with him. There was still time until the scheduled evening, but they had come quite early. "You''re here quite early. I''m still preparing." "We came to help." As they entered, chattering and talking, it seemed they were considering my feelings. In that case, maybe I should ask them to help with the cleaning. Just as I was about to say that, I stopped moving when I saw the last person. She''s a woman in her 30s, thin and with a melancholic appearance. "You must be Nails''..." "Yes. I''m Nails'' mother, Dana." She introduced herself, bowing deeply. And in that posture, she spoke words of gratitude. "Thank you very much for inviting my son today. I''ve always wanted to express my gratitude for the trouble he causes, but I didn''t know how to properly thank a nobleman''s son..." "Understood. That''s enough. Please raise your head." I just invited her casually. On the other hand, Ted and the others are overjoyed by Dana''s participation. Except for Nails, they''re all children who have lost their parents. There must have been some interaction going on without my knowledge. I don''t think the Academy group will complain. Maybe it''s because they seem mature. They''re unusually understanding. "Well then, let''s begin. Ted and the others, I''ll leave the cleaning to you. Once that''s done, let''s go get the dishes. Dana and Lily, prepare the tableware and do the plating." With my command, everyone disperses and goes about their tasks. Cleaning seems to be going well. Should I help Lily and the others? Heading to the kitchen, Dana and Lily have laid out the purchased dishes. The dishes were classic skewers, galettes with diced meat and vegetables, croquettes made by mixing diced meat and potatoes and deep frying them, and so on. I ask Dana whether to make any changes or plate them as they are. Lily and I follow her instructions. At first, Dana was hesitant and awkward. But she seems to have realized that I mean no harm. She relaxes quite a bit. While working, I ask casually. "You seem quite familiar with this. Do you cook for work?" "No, I work at the outskirts in the grazing fields." If it''s the grazing fields on the outskirts, it''s beyond the south gate. So we may have passed by each other a few times. "The outer pastures and farmlands were created as job opportunities for the poor. I''ve been working there since my husband passed away." Dana calmly mentions her husband''s death. And while counting the plates, she... Chapter 84.3 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (3) Chapter 84.3 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (3) "However, since we''re all poor and struggling, it''s difficult for everyone to afford food. That''s why we receive rationed meals in the morning and evening. I often help with the distribution." "I see. But it seems like the Council has not completely abandoned its responsibilities. They even handle the food distribution." "Yes, it''s a great help. Although it''s mostly rice porridge." As soon as she said that, Dana covered her mouth. "I spoke without thinking." Upon seeing her reaction, Lily and I smiled. And as we were about to return to work, I casually glanced at the table. It felt like there was a tendency or somethingsimilar dishes. I stopped my hands and pondered for a moment, then muttered softly. "If it''s alright with you, could you make some rice porridge?" Dana was surprised, and I pointed to the dishes I had bought. "Without asking for your preferences, I bought them according to my taste, so all the dishes were similar. I could order something else, but it will likely be crowded at the end of the year." Even though she seemed puzzled, Dana was persuaded by Lily, who joined in again. She agreed with a resigned expression. I find it interesting that even though I made the suggestion, I''m quite persuasive. Looking out the window, the sky was already turning red. Oh no. I hadn''t prepared the ordered dishes or even the tableware. Seeing me in that state, Ted said, "Then, we''ll go get it!". And he pulled his face back. In a hurry, I rushed out of the kitchen. Ted and the others were already outside. I chased after them and called out. "Wait! Don''t forget the order slip!" "I have it!" "Explain that I asked you! Say my name, got it!?" "It''s Alter!" Does he not know my full name? As I tried to stop them, Nails shouted, "It''s alright!". Hesitating for a moment, the three disappeared, running. Is everything going to be alright? Chapter 84.4 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (4) Chapter 84.4 - The First Year at the Academy - The Wall To The Top (4) I asked Lily, who had some free time, to help me, and we started arranging glasses and tableware. After a while, Ted and Gemma returned safely. Ted and Gemma each held a heavy pot, while Nails and Elliott carried a medium-sized pot together. Elliott was helping him. "I met him on the way." I returned from the kitchen. I got a basket from them. Inside were soft-looking bread and a bottle. "The bread here has a good reputation." "I see. I''ll take it gratefully." I thanked them and placed the basket on the table. Then, when I shifted my gaze, I suddenly noticed Ted and Gemma sitting down for some reason. They were sitting against the wall, with furrowed brows. "What''s going on, you guys?" "We were accused of stealing." Stole? Could it be... the order slips? These guys barged in as usual. I was relieved, thinking they had completed their errand successfully, but it didn''t go well. Rubbing his arm, Nails returned from the kitchen as well. "I explained it on the way. They got sent by Alter-sama and should be polite." They voiced their agreement, and I shook my head. "If you want to stop aiming higher, that''s fine. It doesn''t matter to me; you can decide for yourselves. However, as adventurers, it''s impossible to avoid nobles. If there are no B-rank adventurers, then it''s C-rank, and if not, then D-rank. The day will come when you receive requests. And you''ll be looked down upon. Ridiculed. It doesn''t matter what intentions you have. They won''t consider that. They are such creatures. They genuinely believe that etiquette is the bare minimum requirement for being human. Can you endure being treated that way?" "...But aren''t you a noble too?" Ted retorted, and for a moment, I was taken aback. Then I burst into laughter. "That''s right. I''m a noble too. Sometimes I forget." I couldn''t stop laughing for a while, shaking my shoulders. When I noticed, the tension had disappeared from Ted and Gemma. "You''re a weird noble, Alter." "I get that a lot." After suppressing my laughter, I stood up with Ted and Gemma. I didn''t mean for them to mimic nobility. Still, I told them to show respect to the clients. Adjust themselves accordingly. After all, one''s true nature isn''t easily discerned. Show it through your attitude. It''s not particularly difficult. Good people and bad people, friends, and others. You''re already doing it." "I don''t get it..." "Don''t overthink it. Besides, you have friends you can consult with, right?" Nails and Elliott nodded. Ted and Gemma scratched their heads awkwardly. This incident should serve as a good lesson. From now on, even when meeting clients, they shouldn''t show disrespectful behavior. Now, I''ll leave the rest to the young ones and continue my preparations or so I thought, but I couldn''t make it in time. Chapter 85.1 - First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (1) Chapter 85.1 - First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (1) Upon opening the entrance, Lambert, Felix, Elphimia, and Rora were standing there. "We all coordinated our outfits." "We met up along the way." As soon as the four entered, they suddenly stopped. When they turned around, they saw Ted and the others standing still in a straight line. "Welcome, Elphimia-sama, Lambert-sama, Felix-sama. And our-" Sensing danger, Lola quickly turned around and tried to escape. "Lola-sama! Chase after her, don''t let her escape!" Ted and the others chased after her at full speed. Is it another training exercise? How quickly can they switch gears? Lambert and the others were still taken aback. I explained the situation to them. While Elphimia seemed uninterested, Lambert and Felix seemed impressed. Well, they did clash with me. After a while, Lola, who had been captured, returned surrounded by the four of them. "Lola-sama has arrived!" Along with Ted''s announcement, Lola entered with a bright red face. Elphimia tilted her head at her appearance. "I understand it''s a training exercise, but what do you mean by our''?" "Because she''s our client." I summarized the situation and explained it concisely. Elphimia muttered, "I see.", seemingly becoming interested this time. She started talking to Lola about something. It seems she will accompany us. Meanwhile, Ted and the others asked, "What do we do next?" "Lead them to their seats. Pull out chairs to make it more comfortable." "That''s just dried, right? Well, from me, it''s sweets." "Ah, sorry." Elphimia handed me small candies coated in honey, while Lola gave me smoked Holber seeds. Ted and the others tried to take a peek at them, but since the event hadn''t started yet, I instructed them to return to their seats. As it was also a celebration for the year-end and New Year, it fell upon me, the host, to give a speech. This isn''t really my thing, though. I stood up, surveyed everyone from my seat, and began, "Well..." "I''m not good with formal speeches, so I''ll just speak as usual. Thank you all for coming to this festive occasion. The people gathered here have various backgrounds, positions, and ways of life. We met at different times. Some have been here before enrollment, while others met today. It''s a mysterious connection that brought us together like this. I won''t say it''s a free-for-all, but I want everyone to enjoy themselves without being too nervous. So let''s give thanks for the safe year that has passed and pray for the safety of the coming year... Cheers!" Everyone echoed my words and raised their glasses in unison. Understanding my message, Ted and Gemma returned to their usual selves and eagerly flocked to the smoked Holber seeds. "It''s completely different from grilling it. It has this smoky flavor!" "It''s because it''s smoked." "But it''s delicious!" The two of them also reached for the boar meat, exclaiming incoherently. Curious, Lambert and Felix also reached for the goat''s meat. They seemed to have no particular thoughts and silently enjoyed their portion. Ted, seemingly dissatisfied, began enthusiastically emphasizing how formidable his enemies were. However, no matter how he put it, a goat is still a goat. "But still..." "Even so, it''s not just an ordinary goat!" "Ted." "Yes, sir!" Being reprimanded by Nails, he corrected himself with odd word choices. Lambert looked perplexed and turned his gaze toward me. Oh well, I guess I''ll lend a hand for their sake. Chapter 85.2 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (2) Chapter 85.2 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (2) "If it''s just you two. It won''t be a difficult battle. But if it''s just one person, it''ll be a good fight." "You''re kidding? A goat?" "It was twice the size of normal and unusually aggressive. I''ve never seen one before, but it''s probably a Holber species." "Hol..." Felix was surprised, wondering if he knew about it. "Lambert-sama, this goat is a battle maniac." "What? That''s a pretty ominous nickname. Is it famous?" "It''s said to be a dangerous animal in its habitat. If you underestimate it as just a goat, you''ll get severe retaliation. And it continues fighting until the very end, not backing down even against an orc." Lambert groaned at Felix''s explanation. "Is it just a goat?" With a look of disbelief, Lambert shook his head. I understand how he feels. But it''s still just a goat. As I recalled the bloodied and rampaging goat, I added. "Since it''s an animal, it can''t use magic, and its main method of attack is mostly headbutts. Yet it was a tough opponent. As Felix said, it fought until the very end. We were planning to face goblins for Ted and Jemma''s first real battle, but I think it was good that it was this goat." "I agree with Alter-sama." Elliott, who had been listening silently, spoke up. "We could wield our swords because both of you served as our vanguard. I don''t think I could have faced it alone. But if you ask which was scarier, it was this goat." "Elliott too. When you put it that way, it does pique my interest." Lambert reached for the smoked meat once again. "It tastes normal after all..." He seemed unsatisfied and couldn''t fully accept it. Afterward, Ted and Jemma passionately talked about their intense battle with the Holber species, and Lambert and Felix listened with great interest. Nails and Elliott eventually joined the conversation, discussing tactics. Meanwhile, Elphimia, Lora, and Lily engaged in a lively discussion about magic and alchemy. Lily was mostly listening, but it seemed like she was quietly expanding her knowledge, possibly influenced by the old man in the garden, as she exchanged information about materials with Lora. Friendship is truly beautiful. While gazing at my friends, I savored a bite of venison pie. Mmm, delicious. This was a luxury dish that I had only eaten once before, at the lodging before enrolling. This time, I splurged to celebrate. Isn''t that the way to enjoy it? With a sigh, I moved my gaze and nodded to Elliott, who returned the gesture. Lambert, well, he probably bought the alcohol knowing Dana was here. Nails isn''t far behind in terms of quick thinking, but Elliott''s got a sharp mind. Truly the son of a merchant. He pays attention to his surroundings. Suddenly, I became worried and checked the others, especially Ted and Jemma. Everyone was drinking the same fruit juice as me. Only the three of us were drinking. "Elphimia doesn''t drink, huh?" "Of course not. Mages rely on their mental faculties, you know?" "That''s true." I assumed she was drinking because she was from the Imperial Capital. That''s just my prejudice. Elphimia, pointing at my cup. "But you''re also not drinking." "There are various reasons. Just looking at it is enough." "Again various reasons." With honey wine in hand, Lambert leaned in. "What do you mean by various reasons? Tell me." "It''s not a big deal, but..." While keeping the formulation of the Potion of Sharp a secret, I talked about the incident from two years ago. Before I knew it, everyone was listening attentively. And when Valerie recovered, and the incident ended, applause and relieved voices filled the air. Especially Ted and Jemma, who had received training with the Battle Axe of Destruction, were deeply moved. "That''s why I trust you and them." Elphimia, speaking vaguely, also seemed convinced. Amidst the lingering cheers, Lambert crossed his arms with a serious expression. "I''ve heard of that monster before." As he spoke, Lambert glanced at Felix. "Yes, it was a topic of discussion in Keiten as well. It gets resolved quickly, so we didn''t think it was such a dangerous opponent." "Is that so? I''ve never heard of it in the Imperial Capital." "It''s the first time I''m hearing about it in Selene as well." Elphimia and Lola exchanged glances at the conversation between the two. Chapter 85.3 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (3) Chapter 85.3 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (3) "Perhaps it''s a difference in the sense of crisis. Tremble Cube moves solely on hunting instincts. In the Imperial City and Selene, there are several towns and villages along the way, so it won''t suddenly attack. First, there would be a commotion in the surrounding areas. On the other hand, Keten is right next to us. Once it passes a small village, it''s right in front of us. It''s only natural to be on guard." Hearing this, Lola and Dana visibly seemed relieved. It seemed like they had felt more fear than expected. After that, Lambert and Ted engaged in a heated discussion about what they should do if the Tremble Cube appeared. However, even Lambert and the other skilled swordsmen seemed to have no way to deal with its high endurance and attacks from all directions. Ignoring the fretting Lambert, Elphimia, and the others leisurely enjoyed sweets and chatted. I absentmindedly gazed at the table. A considerable amount of time had passed since the celebration began. The prepared food had almost disappeared, and only Ted and Jemma were still eating heartily. Although the new year hadn''t arrived yet, it might be time to wrap things up. I asked Dana for some rice porridge, and she brought i. "I added wheat, cheese, and chopped vegetables." The dish on the plate was a milky-white color. I had expected it to be thick and sticky like porridge, but it seemed more like a soup. "We were talking about having made too much, but it seems to have worked out fine." Lily seemed delighted with everyone finishing it, and Dana was also smiling. If we were to judge based on taste alone, Miranda from Verene Village or the cuisine from a high-class inn in Selene would be better. However, Dana''s rice porridge had the taste of home. No matter how much skill there is. No, because of the skill, this taste cannot be replicated. Come to think of it... was I hungry? In Reedward, I was a chef, but since coming to Selen, I''ve been eating out or having pre-made meals. It had been ages since I had a proper home-cooked meal. Maybe that''s why I invited Dana or asked her to cook something, subconsciously seeking the taste of home. Well, what qualifies as home-cooked food varies from person to person. For Tes, Miranda''s cooking might be considered home-cooked. Anyway, it was delicious. Dana said it was simple, but it was probably due to the ingredients, not her cooking skills. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have disappeared so quickly. As I was about to thank her again, a bell rang somewhere. div> Chapter 85.4 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (4) Chapter 85.4 - The First Year at the Academy - A Multitude Of Colors (4) "That is... the New Year''s bell?" "No, signal for that it''s almost here." Lola informed me as I gazed into the distance. Something like a New Year''s Eve bell? It wasn''t that in Leadvarth. "Well then, shall we go outside?" Elphimia said that and headed to get her coat. Lola followed her as if it were only natural. It seemed like a New Year''s visit. But we''ve already done that. Curiously, I looked at Elphimia, and she turned back. "Is the roof still open?" "At the moment, it''s in the middle of repairs. I haven''t done anything yet." "Then let''s climb up to the roof." As if it were a brilliant idea, everyone went upstairs. Under Lambert''s command, we used chairs and shelves to create makeshift stairs. Most of us could climb on our own, but Lola, Lily, and Dana needed help from the rest to make it up to the roof. The winter sky was clear, and the moonlight poured down on Selene. Numerous bonfires were lit on the main street, making it brighter than an ordinary night. As my home used to be a commercial facility, it was taller than the surrounding buildings. Although I couldn''t see everything, I had a good view of a considerable area. By this point, I had a vague idea of what to expect. In my previous life, New Year''s Eve was a solemn occasion, but I had heard that it was more festive overseas. And if it''s Selene, there can only be one thing. "Magic, right?" "Yes. People celebrate the New Year by casting magic into the sky." Lola replied, looking a little chilly. As everyone waited in line, the bonfires on the main street started to go out one by one. It was about to begin. Amidst Selene''s moonlit streets, the bells rang once more. Even though I knew it was coming, I couldn''t help but be amazed. People simultaneously cast countless spells, illuminating the city with hundreds of colors. That was no isolated event. It happened all over Selene. Most were bolt-type spells, but there were also many ball-type spells, some of which I had never seen before. Elphimia seems to share the same impression and lets out a deep sigh. "I''ve never thought this city could be so ridiculous." "Agreed." From Lola''s way of speaking, this is an annual tradition. Even though Elphimia closed her mouth, she''s still revealing it openly. Truly, this city embodies Alpha''s spirit. Meanwhile, a variety of lights continue to color Selen''s night sky. This spectacle will go on until morning as long as there is magical power. I thought there were unusually many visitors to the city, but this must be the main attraction. As I contemplate this, Elphimia takes a step forward. "I can''t compete with something like that." Concentrating, she releases [Freezing Storm] above my house. Tiny ice shards flutter down. Everyone voices their admiration. Alright, I''ll join in too. Dodging through the [Freezing Storm], I cast [Fireball]. Then another one. And one more. Ice shards glitter amid the bursting balls of flame. While everyone is captivated by the sight, Elphimia suddenly tugs at my sleeve. "Hey, they''re overlapping." Ah, I must have used [Multiple Casting]. I slow down my pace and, while I''m at it, slip [Shock Bolt] in between the [Fireball]. The ice shards reflect the lightning, making them even more beautiful than the [Fireballs], but they appear a bit feeble. I want to use [Multiple Cast] on a grand scale. Even with basic spells, it would look spectacular. Elphimia adds [Sanctuary] to her [Freezing Storm]. The ice shards shimmer in blue, creating a stunning beauty. Before I know it, residents have come out of the surrounding houses, forgetting about the cold as they look up in awe. It seems like the neighbors are enjoying themselves too. I wonder if I''ve been able to be of some help. Not to be outdone, I start firing [Fireball], [Shock Bolt], [Magic Bolt], and [Ice Bolt] one after another, trying to use flashy magic that would stand out against the night sky. "How many attributes do you have?" I hear Lambert''s voice from behind. That''s not the point. Even with all this, I''m still losing. div> Chapter 86.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Invitation From A Merchant (1) Chapter 86.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Invitation From A Merchant (1) In my previous life, it was supposed to be the final day of the New Year''s celebrations. I was walking through the bustling city of Selene, surrounded by noise and commotion. Music was playing everywhere, and crowds of people gathered around stalls. As I made my way through the crowd, the door of a tavern suddenly swung open. Several men shouted, "To the new year!" and fired [Fire Bolt] spells into the air. They were quickly apprehended by the guards and taken away, laughing at the pedestrians. It seemed like a special exception only for the New Year. However, it seems you can activate [Fire Bolt] with a bit of alcohol. Despite the lively atmosphere of Selene, it was quieter compared to New Year''s Day. That''s because officially, only New Year''s Day is a holiday, and yesterday and today are preparation periods for cleaning up and getting ready for the new year. Of course, some places have been open for business since yesterday, and my destination is open all year round. When I arrived, the Commercial Guild was more crowded than usual. I considered coming back another day, but it would probably be the same then. Today, I wanted to check my allowance and pay the tuition, dormitory fees, and rent. Last year, they approached me directly, but now it''s not the time for enrollment. I surveyed the entrance hall and lined up at the general reception. If I tell them my business here, they should guide me to another counter or staff member. While waiting in an efficiently processed line, someone called, "Alter-sama?" When I turned my gaze, it was a guild employee, Samini. "Long time no see, Samini." "Yes, it''s been a while. Are you here to pay your tuition?" "That''s part of it." "Understood. Please follow me." Saying that she led me into a private room. Unlike the hall, this room was completely private. I looked around at the gorgeous yet calming decorations. I tilted my head. It''s strange. There''s no need to hide the exchange of several dozen gold coins in the Commercial Guild. The hall would be enough, and that''s how it was last year. Kindness... unlikely. The other party is a merchant, they won''t take actions that won''t generate profit. Could it be about raising the rent? The storage fee is one silver coin per week. So if there''s even one day of lectures, I''d have to pay for the whole week. I traced the events since my enrollment and roughly calculated the weeks when lectures were held. The remaining three months are still uncertain, but since the end of the school year is near, there should be fewer lectures. The lectures are roughly around twenty to twenty-four weeks. Let''s assume twenty-four weeks for now... no, it''s charged per item. I need to store the Rhino Sword, Rhino Stiletto, Blue Azure Cloak, Lightweight Two-Handed Sword, magic stones, etc. If I group all those valuable items, it would cost 120 silver coins annually, which is equivalent to 12 gold coins. Considering that the dormitory fee is around fourteen gold coins, the Adventurer''s Guild option is cheaper for now. However, if I add one more item, it would become almost the same price. Besides, I''m using some of the magic stones for alchemical solutions, that cost almost 10 gold coins. That''s already a significant amount of money. "How did it go?" Samini asked, seeing my state of contemplation. I explained the reason, and she also looked thoughtful. "I see. Valuable items. The quickest solution would be a slave, but..." "A slave..." Slaves are present in this world, of course. I often frequent big shops or small stores, and the former usually don''t show slaves in public for appearances, while the latter doesn''t have the luxury to buy them. So I haven''t had much involvement with them. Moreover, slaves wear a collar to indicate their status. But in larger cities, they aren''t made to walk around in ragged clothes. Slaves are expensive, and the average annual income of a commoner is not much. If the slave has particular skills, they can be even more costly. Thus, they aren''t made to look shabby, and it''s not easy to notice them while walking on the street. After pondering my hesitation, Samini continued, "However...". "Even if you were to buy a cheap slave, you still need a subservience collar to deposit your valuables. In that case, the initial cost would be too high, and it wouldn''t be ideal." Regardless of the morality of owning a slave, she was right. The subservience collar magic device is more expensive than an average slave. In this situation, asking Ted and the others to watch over my belongings is an option, but I''m currently busy with Roland''s request, so I''m even busier than before. If it weren''t for that. It might have been a good way to earn some pocket money. div> Chapter 86.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Invitation From A Merchant (2) Chapter 86.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Invitation From A Merchant (2) The preparations for [Magic Tool Creation] are making things complicated. I have no choice but to leave the soaked magic stones unattended, which forces me to draw the line on what I can carry. I could pay the dormitory fees and move the vat to the dorm, but I''d still have to visit daily to exchange the solution. Wait, does this mean I won''t be able to go on overnight trips? That didn''t cross my mind. The solution exchange. I guess I''ll have to ask someone for help. It''s just a matter of replacing the solution, so no special skills are needed. In any case, these are valuable items. I''ll leave only the important things at the adventurers'' guild. If my home''s magic stones are stolen, I''ll have no choice but to give up. I chose to rent a house for concocting and earn money for daily life. I have no intention of converting the magic stones used for [Magic Tool Creation] into money, and nothing else would be troublesome if stolen. As I''m pondering the situation, Samini speaks up casually. "I have a suggestion. How about joining the Merchant Guild?" "Does that mean... the Merchant Guild also provides storage services?" "Yes, exactly." According to Samini, they store a wagon''s worth of goods for five silver coins. It''s a one-month arrangement with free access to the goods during that period, and the extension fee is the same. If the payment is overdue, they confiscate the stored items, so most merchants pay several months in advance and then retrieve everything before the deadline, receiving a refund for the difference. It costs one gold coin as an annual membership fee, but for an annual contract, it''s only seven gold coins. It''s quite affordable, and I can store the vat for alchemical solutions that amount to a wagon''s worth. "Moreover, as a member, you can entrust us with high-value goods for sale or auction services. Additionally, when you encounter any business disputes, the guild will mediate on your behalf." "That''s reassuring, but..." As I realize it, everything falls into place. During the first-term exam, I concocted high-quality healing potions. Although they are expensive, it''s not that rare. What''s crucial is that the creator, me, is unaffiliated. Typically, an alchemist of that level would be affiliated with the Magic Guild. Not just the selling rights of potions, but also material acquisition, and extensive knowledge, there''s no reason not to belong to it. In contrast, my affiliation is solely with the Adventurer Guild. Moreover, I''m a second son of a rural noble family, and there''s even a possibility that I''ll become a commoner in the future. If they recruit me, they can procure excellent potions without intermediaries. I must be quite an attractive proposition for them. "I wouldn''t have to think about it that much if you put it that way. However, I''m a noble, and I''m not doing business. Selling potions is out of the question." "Haha, that''s too bad." Samini removes her mask easily and grins. "Well, it was all a joke. I appreciate the invitation, but I can''t join the Merchant Guild. You know that, right? The Reewald family is at odds with the Colges Confederation." "Only the Balomat Kingdom, right?" "It''s the same. While we won''t assist with invasions, if you get attacked, we would give full support. That''s the Colges Confederation''s pact. If we were to retaliate, Sage would become a clear enemy." "The intentions of the country and the guild''s headquarters are different..." Saying that much, Samini shakes her head, conceding. "Even if I argue that would anyone believe me? Well, let''s forget about it. Now, about the letter to my family..." I hand over the letter, which expresses gratitude for the financial support and gives an update on my situation without stirring up any trouble. "Understood. I''ll arrange it immediately. Ah, the handling fee is not necessary." Samini stops me as I take out a money pouch. You''re already trying to repay the favor, huh? It''s fine to have expectations, but I can''t imagine having so many magical tools to make. Oh well, let''s start by delivering some potions at least. div> Chapter 87.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (1) Chapter 87.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (1) In the early 2nd month, as winter reached its peak, I sat by the fireplace, diligently working on my sewing one evening. But it wasn''t knitting; instead, I was doing leatherwork. The first try with orc skin had turned out to be a complete failure as it decayed. After several attempts, I finally managed to produce tanned leather. I skipped some steps and had no access to the potions from Lime-san to Lola''s family, nor the Breos Trading Company. The thickness varied, and the surface was rough, but it was still a finished product. With some momentum, I decided to try leatherworking. After contemplating what to make, I decided to craft a fixture for my Shamshir. While I could modify the leather armor brought from Reedvalt, I often used cloth armor for outdoor exercises and exploration. So, I choose to attach a belt to my shoulder and hang the shamshir from there. With this, I could wear it over any armor, and if I removed the second belt, I''d be agile and unburdened. It also wouldn''t get in the way of my backpack. I couldn''t make the metal fittings myself, so I purchased them from a store. I had no idea how long I would use the Shamshir, but I wanted to get familiar with crafting for future magical tool creation. "The fixed belt is good to go. Now, let''s attach the Shamshir..."?vl?1n. I lifted my left arm and somehow managed to attach it securely. It seemed stable, I swung both hands and tilted my body, but it didn''t hinder my movements. The leather was still stiff, but I didn''t worry about its strength. Even though it was roughly tanned, oak leather was sturdier than cow leather and not easy to cut. I wonder how it looks to others. I started to want a full-length mirror. It''s expensive, though, and I can''t afford one. Leaving it on my back, I went out to the backyard, putting my hand on the hilt. Feeling like I needed more vegetables, I washed some leaves from alchemy materials I collected and added them to the meal. The taste became even more subtle. There''s no point savoring it, so I quickly finished it all. Alright, dinner''s over. I''ll have a cup of general''s tea while I heat the remaining meat by the fireplace. The smoked meat we had for the New Year''s celebration was quite delicious. I''d love to try making it myself, but I''m already juggling too many things. Currently, I''m busy with my adventures to earn a living, serving as a mentor and assistant to Lambert and Ted, training for skills and magic acquisition, preparing to learn [Artifact Creation] indulging in tanning and leatherwork as a hobby, and recently, I even received a potion request from Samini. Hmm, feels like I''m forgetting something. After some thought, I remember. Ah, my studies at the academy. The reason I joined in the first place was for Selene, right? Magic, I suppose. Yes, that''s probably it. With all that''s going on, I''m extremely busy. I cut short my break and head upstairs. In the room I''ve named Alchemy Room, there''s a basin with alchemical solutions and materials. I peeked inside and inspected the jewelry, short swords, and magic stones. There seem to be no visible changes, and no rust either. I prepare an empty basin and pour in a new alchemical solution, transferring the materials. Because of this task, I can no longer accept overnight requests. After some pondering, I decided to rely on Lambert and Ted. Of course, it''s still work. Since then, I''ve accompanied Lola on a few requests. During that time, they defeated packs of wolves and a few scarce goblins. When I asked for their impressions on the first humanoid enemies, they said they didn''t feel much fear compared to the Horber species. Those goats are probably ideal for beginners. div> Chapter 87.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (2) Chapter 87.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (2) Ted and the others have left my side and are currently gathering mainly in the shallow parts of the grasslands and forests. They''re struggling to find materials, but at least I don''t have to worry about food expenses. There are still Bournis lurking around the vicinity of Selene, after all. They hibernate in fallen trees, tree cavities, and deep thickets. They can hunt them safely. While the farmers might find them a nuisance, it''s a good source of income for Ted and the others. Elfimia occasionally accompanies them, helping with Lola''s work and receiving suitable monsters from her. It might be too much assistance, but thanks to that, I''ve been able to focus on my affairs. As for the large snake with traces that Gemma found, there hasn''t been any progress. If it weren''t for Elphimia, I might have continued accompanying them for a while longer. According to Rebecca, it''s a monster called Meluga, a large snake with a higher digestive capacity than ordinary animals. Its strength is equivalent to a lower C-rank, making it a powerful creature in the Selen vicinity. I was asked to report if I found any new traces of it. Ted and the others have several sources of income. From selling potions from Lola, selling surplus materials, rewards for defeating Bornis, delivering General Tea, and the fee for alchemy solution exchange. It seems like a sufficient amount, but it''s still quite challenging. They''re storing the potions instead of selling them, and they have little surplus materials. The price for Bornis is quite low. They''re also gradually buying tools, so no matter how much they have, it never seems enough. That''s why when the idea of alchemy solution exchange was proposed, they immediately jumped on it. It was a relief for me to be able to rely on someone trustworthy, but with spring, the income from gathering should increase significantly. Ted and the others will likely be busy, and won''t be able to ask someone else. I gaze at the wash basin. By the way, magic tools are like money pits. They''re expensive not only in purchasing but also in crafting. In alchemy, if people make potions, one alchemy solution is usually enough. However, with [Magic Tool Creation], it consumes a large amount, and it''s used up every day. Taking each magic stone in hand one by one, I ponder. When learning something, repetition while keeping the sensation is the usual path. However, obtaining magic stones is a matter of luck. Since I have limited funds, buying them is out of the question. In that case, how long will it take to gather a satisfactory amount? After pondering for a while, I decided to give it a try. I take out the ring and bend a nail to remove the worthless stone. The magic stoneshould I make it into a Nudlok? Placing it on the pedestal, the magic stone is smaller. I forcefully bend the nail and somehow secure it. There''s no real sense of accomplishment, but it''s done. With a bit of nervousness, I activate [Appraisal]. The name is Ring of Discarded Magic Stone. "A failure..." When magical tool creation fails, the magic stone loses its magic. At this point, it''s no different from a regular stone. There are a few pieces of jewelry made from discarded magic stones lying around. I observe it through a lantern. But it''s still just a plain ring. Elfimia would probably have seen it with [Magic Perception]. The fading magic. I set it aside and clap my hands together. "Alright, let''s do them all!" div> Chapter 87.3 Chapter 87.3 Early the next morning, as I was scraping meat and fat off the fur of the Nudlok, Lambert and the others arrived. Were they inviting me outside? Even though I had just been there yesterday, I could use more magic stones. All my attempts failed... After ushering the two of them in, we exchanged greetings and surveyed the table''s contents. "Is that yesterday''s Nudlok?" "Yeah, I''m in the middle of the preparation. It doesn''t seem like you''re going out, though" Lambert and the others were dressed casually, each carrying a small sword. "It''s the Birthday Celebration. We thought we might go together." "I heard it''s in March though." In Selene, from February to mid-March, the Alpha''s Birthday Celebration takes place. It''s only been about a month since the New Year, so many people are still in a festive mood. However, there aren''t any special events during the Birth Festival. There are performances and orchestras here and there, and on the day of the main event in March, the Council offers congratulatory words, and like during the New Year, magic displays are allowed. But theater and orchestras aren''t Lambert''s style. I wonder where he plans to go. "It''s fine if you go... Want to check out the stalls?" "Are you a student at the academy? Don''t forget about the martial arts tournament." It might be harsh to pit them against each other. However, even after hearing all of this, my heart remained unmoved. They''re only around D-rank adventurers, even if they are 4th and 5th years, It would be much more beneficial for me to fight monsters in the forest than watch such a match. I also want magic stones. Well, they invited me, so I should at least watch it once. Even at D-rank, there might be something to gain. Oh, I forgot. There was one exception. "Harvis-san will participate too, right?" The swordsman I met during the first-term outdoor exercise. He had the strength of an upper-ranked C-rank adventurer. Upon hearing my question, Lambert looked exasperated. "Of course. He''s vying for a three-time consecutive victory." "Impressive. Well then, I''ll watch. Harvis-san, too." "Watch the other seniors too. After all, the honor of the academy is at stake." For some reason, Lambert shook his head. Even if he says that I only know Tobias apart from him. Chapter 87.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (4) Chapter 87.4 - The First Year at the Academy - Birthday Celebration (4) We headed towards the venue of the martial arts tournament. The city of Selene gets enveloped in a bustling atmosphere reminiscent of the New Year. What was different from before was the presence of cute dolls hanging from the eaves of buildings. These dolls were modeled after wall golems and hung up during the festival period to pray for a year of safety. By looking around, I saw many stalls catering to these dolls. As we glanced at young children carefully examining the dolls with serious expressions, we entered the northwestern part of Selene. The venue for the martial arts tournament was the Rurukto Academy, the only academy with an arena for combat. Rurukto Academy was one of the three major academies. Rurukto himself was a real magician from a later era than Alphas and Lapnas, excelling more in political power than magical prowess. He was said to have shaped the direction of the Council. We soon arrived at the arena. Its shape was elliptical, resembling more a football field than the ancient arenas of the past life.N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. We joined the line at the entrance and presented our student IDs. Students participating in the martial arts tournament had free entry, while other academy students and the general public paid a large copper coin for entry. Surprisingly, many people were paying, making it seem like entertainment for the Birthday Celebration. As we walked through the stone corridor, a bright exit drew near, accompanied by a growing clamor like the sound of the tide. I shielded my eyes from the sudden sunlight. Beneath my palm, young people were wielding weapons. They''re quite skilled. They''re not very tall, probably 3rd-year students. "Let''s go over there." Lambert pointed to the seats. We took our seats and surveyed the arena. There were more empty seats than I had expected. The arena could hold around five thousand people, and only about half were filled. Even the covered VIP seats showed no sign of occupancy. The martial arts tournament had just begun, so it wasn''t yet at its peak. Nonetheless, I was still a bit moved. The majority of the spectators were children of the same age. Selene was known as an academic city, but to be honest, I hadn''t felt it much before. Even when walking through the city, I rarely came across groups of children, and since no academy had uniforms, it was hard to distinguish students from residents. Seeing over a thousand children right in front of my eyes, I finally understood that this was indeed an academic city. Among them, I focused on a group of conspicuous children. They sat properly, shouting enthusiastic cheers. Their attire was varied, yet they have a strange sense of unity. Without waiting for a response from me, Lambert continued. "After watching the mock battles, I realized you''re better than me. However, I lost that motivation after the first term''s outdoor exercises. I can''t compete with you. Our strengths are too different." Feeling unsure how to reply, I turned my attention to the match. So, the leader battle was a turning point. That''s why he asked for my help. Even if he could gauge my abilities through half-hearted mock battles, that alone should be enough to show his keen perception. "The student on the lefthis specialty is mounted combat." Both Lambert and Felix turned their attention to my words. "He wields a spear and wears riding boots." "True, there''s something attached to the heels." "Beast''s fang? Are they spurs?" "That''s right. He must have used shoes he''s accustomed to. His thrust is sharp, but his handling is awkward. He prioritizes mounted combat so much that he didn''t focus much on close combat." As Lambert and Felix discussed, I pointed out the opposing student next to me. "And the opponent''s student is the shieldbearer." "Shieldbearer... Just like an adventurer." "It''s quite characteristic. Skilled in defense to break down enemies. In return, he lacks offensive power." "Neither is skilled in this type of battle." I could understand even without using [Appraisal] at this level. I could tell without any problem, after seeing numerous adventurers and gaining practical experience. The battle between the two had the appearance of a fierce struggle, yet the spear user managed to win somehow. He seemed to be a student from Rurukto Academy, as a wave of cheers erupted from a corner of the audience. Waving to the audience, the spear user returned to the waiting room, casting a rather hostile glance in our direction. Lambert spoke up. "If it were a team battle, would the shieldbearer have won?" "It depends on their overall abilities, but probably. Conversely, in mounted combat, the spear user would have the upper hand." After that, I explained as much as I could. It was more beneficial to speculate about the opponents'' abilities based on their characteristics and plan how to approach the battle, rather than just watching passively. Surprisingly, Lambert and Felix seemed to recover from their melancholic mood and watched the remaining matches with the seriousness one would expect on a battlefield. However, I didn''t gain much from this. I could strip opponents bare using [Appraisal] without observation, and with [High-speed Movement] and [Multiple Chanting], I could handle most opponents. Realizing that I reflected on my actions. That''s why it''s not working. I''ve pointed it out, yet I haven''t learned my lesson. The next contestants took the stage. As I watched them, I placed my hand on my shoulder. Perhaps I should train again. With my Shamshir. Chapter 88.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (1) Chapter 88.1 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (1) Chapter 88.1. The First Year at the Academy C Harvis Razefal (1) About 2 weeks had passed since the martial arts tournament began, and I was visiting the arena after a long time. Today, in addition to Lambert and Felix, Elphimia, Lola, and Elliot are here. The 4th and 5th-year students had finally appeared, and in ten days, the third-year students would also join, determining the outstanding individuals in each category. That was where the real competition began, both in name and reality. While the 3rd-year students were fiercely competing in the qualifiers, whenever I had free time, I headed to the forest and repeated real battles using Shamshir to hone my skills. It was still awkward, but it was taking shape.?vl?1n. On the other hand, Lambert and Felix visited the qualifiers daily. Before they began, they observed the participants, speculated on their favored tactics, and watched the matches while considering how they would fight if they were in the participants'' shoes. After securing a spot where we could all sit, Lambert asked. "By the way, what happened to the usual group?" "It seems they''re more focused on their battles than others''. Even without Elliot, they''re taking on collection requests they can accomplish. Isn''t that right?" "Yes." When I turned to Elliot and asked, he nodded happily. When he registered with the guild, I thought he would make a good assistant, and there was much to learn from him. That turned out to be true, especially since Nails was inspired. However, he was even more exceptional than I had imagined. He was clever and cultured. I was starting to feel bad about entrusting Ted and the others to him as protectors. So, a while ago, I asked him if he was satisfied with the current situation. Elliot replied immediately. "I have no complaints at all." "Gema-san doesn''t shy away from any danger. Nails-san always calmly assesses the situation. And Ted-san''s decisions don''t waver. He acts quickly, and even if he makes a mistake, he doesn''t dwell on it but switches gears. He''s a leader." He praised them enthusiastically. "That''s something to look forward to. You''ll be competing against him, Harvis." "No doubt about that. It''ll be interesting to see how far he can go." Lambert seemed genuinely excited. The mock battles for each winner would be held at the very end, almost a month from now. I also wanted to look forward to that day, but... Looking at Radikel, I shook my head inwardly. It''s impossible. I don''t feel anything. When I first met Harvis, I knew he was no ordinary person. Radikell seems strong, but he doesn''t seem like he''s planning to lose at all. I averted my gaze from the expectant Lambert. Meanwhile, Elphimia, who seemed to have lost interest, was sharing snacks with Lola. This young lady is a genius in magic too. She mastered two intermediate spells from magic books but learned the rest by herself. She had way more magic spells engraved in her stats than me. I should ask her to teach me [Light] next time. It seems kind of adventurer-like. As I contemplated such things, the first match began. As if it was planned, Radikel was in the first match, and Harvis was in the second. After a decisive victory, Radikel didn''t return to the waiting room. Instead, he watched Harvis''s match from the side of the stage. He had an insolent smile on his face the whole time. Oh no, what should I do? I''m starting to feel sorry for him. Chapter 88.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (2) Chapter 88.2 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (2) The main event proceeded smoothly, and as most people expected, Radikell won in the third year, while Harvis secured victory in the 4th and 5th years. Radikel often made remarks that showed his awareness of Harvis, but Havis remained indifferent and paid no attention to those remarks. It seemed to bother Radikel. Even when he tried to provoke Harvis directly, Harvis casually brushed it off. "We''ll see on the final day." And now, the martial arts tournament reached its last day. Compared to the chilly start in winter, the past few days brought the sense of spring. Under the faintly warm sunlight, the usual group had gathered. "So, how did it go?" Elphimia, seated in the audience, inquired with a confident pose, arms crossed. Elphimia and Lola hadn''t attended any matches since Harvis''s first battle. While Lola''s lack of interest in combat made sense, Elphimia aspired to be a court mage. Given her collaboration with the knights, she needed to watch, even if she anticipated the outcome already. "Setting aside Harvis''s victory, Tobias made it to the quarterfinals. It was quite a fierce battle." "Are matches with known outcomes interesting?" Mercilessly cutting into the topic again. "You can''t judge based solely on reputation. You shouldn''t rely too much on [Basic Appraisal]." Even with my ability to use [Appraisal], I had misjudged the Goblin Leader''s strength. Appraisal systems were convenient. But they couldn''t read an opponent''s thoughts or tactics. "Alter''s right. Besides, today should be enjoyable. It''s Harvis against Radikel." Lambert chimed in, scooping up the surface topics. However, Elphimia''s expression was far from cheerful. "That might be true, but...," After some vague words. Looking at Elphimia, she seemed disinterested, sipping on a fruit-infused water of Mele. Even with those large ears, she couldn''t make out their conversation. A lesson learned in eavesdropping. As I entertained such impolite thoughts, the final event of the martial arts tournament, a mock battle between the top performers, began. At the signal, Radikel launched an attack with an expression of anger. Swords struck down one after another. Lambert''s endorsement was justified; the swordsmanship was splendid. His [One-handed Sword] skill must be around 4 or 5. I understand if he becomes arrogant. However, Harvis was superior. He remained still from the starting point, skillfully parrying with his shield. Impressive. With such skill, the shield would last long. I wished Gemma and Nails could see this. Especially Gemma, who blocks head-on and ends up breaking his shield quickly. Woodworking is fun, so it''s okay. I kept facing forward and called out to Elliot. "Watch closely. That''s how you use a shield. Teach everyone." "Yes." He''s turning his attention to the match. Unlike Ted, Gemma and Nails probably thought it was only natural to lose to me. Engaging in discussions with Elliot would likely contribute to their growth more than if I were to teach them directly. The relentless onslaught and the one-sided defense. Initially, the audience was thrilled by the intense offense and defense, but gradually they realized that Harvis hadn''t moved an inch. The murmurs shifted from intense combat to praises for Harvis. Was it Radikell''s responses or his frustration at his tactics not working? Suddenly, Radikell raised his sword to the high guard position. In an instant, the sword sliced through the air. The arena resounded with a smooth metallic sound. The cheers quieted in the face of such purity. Chapter 88.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (3) Chapter 88.3 - The First Year at the Academy - Harvis Razefal (3) Casually readjusting himself, Harvis stood poised. Radikel, on the other hand, seemed dumbfounded in his contorted posture. That person is being reckless. After a brief moment, the arena erupted. Most spectators might have only recognized that Halvis had deflected something with something. Not much difference here. "Was that an exchange of [Strong Strikes]?" "It seems so, however..." Something seemed to bother Lambert and Felix, as they furrowed their brows. I muttered a single word, "Close.". "What Radikell unleashed was [Rock Cleaver]. Halrvis-san deflected it with [Strong Strike]." In an instant, the understanding dawned upon Lambert, Felix, and Elliot C the swordsmen. Elphimia and Lola tilted their heads at the amazed trio. "What does that mean?" "Both are lower-tier skills, but the power of [Rock Cleaver] surpasses that of [Strong Strike]. If it collided head-on, it would be overpowered, so he used deflection. However, it''s a feat that requires considerable skill and determination." Failure would result in a counterattack. Even with a blade-dulling sword, a hit in the wrong place could be fatal. Harvis executing it so calmly is astounding, but Radikel''s [Rock Cleaver] is not something to be dismissed either. While not reaching the level of Markant''s [Strong Strike], he could activate it with that level of charge is proof of training. "I see. But hey, couldn''t you do it too?" "Why do you think that? How much I struggled to learn [Strong Strike]. It''s one thing to exchange blows, but deflecting? No way." My words garnered agreement from the three swordsmen. However, Elphimia remained unconvinced. "I wonder why... It''s incredibly frustrating." Saying that, she shook her body. She''s witnessing my full strength up close. It''s a different premise from the others. Even so, speed wasn''t the issue. When activating an offensive skill, the direction and intensity of the force could change instantly. To deflect that, one needs to control their skill and intervene with the opponent''s skill. Lambert answered, and I shook my head. "No, it''s the opposite. It increased because he got better. While the skill itself has its benefits, fundamentally, it just represents an individual''s ability. The same applies to combat. It''s not about fighting with skills. It''s about one''s determination. Lose that, and no matter how superior your skills are. Well, you become like that." Harvis glanced at the audience as he swung his sword, while Radikel desperately defended himself. "It''s not just about combat. [Alchemy] as well." As I said that, Lola flinched. I''m not scolding you, okay? I reassured Lola with a smile. "It''s a useful skill, but not all-powerful. Once you look into Tremble Cube Healing Potions, your perception of [Alchemy] will change. Professor Ruckendale might know... no, he knows." "I''ll ask." Lola nodded weakly. Well, this should be enough for the commentary. Looks like things are wrapping up on their end too. As my gaze caught their attention, everyone turned their eyes to the stage. Harvis drew his sword. Though it looked like a preparatory move for a finishing blow, Radikell breathed a sigh of relief as the attack ceased. And then, the final strike came[Double Strike], executed with restraint. Radikel couldn''t even manage to withstand that, taking both blows head-on. The referee leaped in as the swords clattered to the ground. "That''s it! Winner, Harvis!" A thunderous cheer erupted. Harvis raised his hand lightly, while Radikel remained on the ground, head hung low. He''s an exceptional young man, but he''s letting his talent get to his head. His mental strength is lacking. It''s not in his stats, after all. Curiously, I glanced up at Baron Veshil. He had a terrifyingly displeased expression. You should have a more fatherly reaction. On the stage, a man who seemed to be a lecturer from Lapnas was helping Radikel up. Even standing, Radikel still didn''t lift his face. He must be feeling his father''s gaze intensely. They''re similar parent and child, butthis time, I feel sympathy. Truly. Chapter 89.1 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (1) Chapter 89.1 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (1) The final event of the first year, the end-of-year exams, had arrived. That was already my third attempt at the exams. I was completely used to it, and I gracefully failed. By the way, the alchemy exam was rather vague, asking for the best potion at the moment''. Surprisingly, it was a challenging task, and not assessed on par with previous exams. I pretended I hadn''t seen the Sisras grass nectar on my desk and opted to add detoxification and blood augmentation to a standard-quality healing potion. It would heal wounds, boost immunity, and replenish lost blood. This should fetch a good score. Maybe I''ll sell it to Samini. With this, the final alchemy exam of the year came to an end, marking the conclusion of my first year at the academy. As students cleaned up their equipment, they shared the joy of being relieved from tension. Now, it''s time for me to clean up and head home. We have a half-month break ahead, and there''s plenty to do. As I rinsed off equipment at the water station, it seemed Elphemia and Lola had finished cleaning up early and were approaching. With the face of an alchemist, Lola asked. "Alter-sama, what did you concoct?" "I added detoxification and blood augmentation to a standard-quality healing potion." "Two types!?" "You''re making a big deal out of it. The teacher won''t dance for me." The teacher danced in front of the podium. In his hand was my potion. Cody, with sparkling eyes, followed it like a cat. They were still teacher and student, no matter how you looked at it. While watching them from a distance, Lora murmured. "I''m struggling just to make a potion... Adding extras is difficult." "You''ll have to keep experimenting with simple ingredients. You''ll get the hang of it eventually." I wiped the equipment dry and placed it in its designated spot. "How long did it take you to add extras?" "It varies from person to person. I don''t think I''m a good reference. It''s all about repetition. If you don''t feel any progress, try changing the ingredients." "Understood. I''ll ask everyone to try different materials." "If you have some free time, would you spar with me?" I was taken aback by his sudden proposal. The surprise on Lambert and the others'' faces mirrored my feelings. "That''s quite sudden. Why me?" "In the final match of the martial arts tournamentIf the current students could participate, the ones on the stage would have been you and me." I was about to argue but held my tongue. Oh, right, I had completely forgotten. He had watched my battle with Goblin Leader. Leader and Radikelthere was no comparison. Their skills and experiences were vastly different. But now, I was in a bind. To be honest, I was interested. There weren''t many opponents of his caliber, and Harvis would graduate in a few days, disappearing from Selene. It was a perfect opportunity... but how much of my strength should I show? While I was wrestling with my thoughts, Elphemia spoke up. "Why not? The final match of the academy didn''t seem like it determined the strongest student." "That''s true. Lose, and you can come back to challenge again." Irresponsible outsiders were quite eager. They all seemed to think it was someone else''s problem. Moreover, Elphemia knew the reason for my dilemma. She glanced at me lightly and nodded as if to say, "Go for it.". What''s with you? Aren''t you supposed to be my master? Well, whatever. Let''s see how it goes. If I sense any danger, I''ll surrender. "Let''s do it, a mock battle." "Great! Then, shall we go to the training grounds? Strangely, it''s empty today." Harvis smiled warmly. He must be all prepared. He had no intention of letting me off the hook. Chapter 89.2 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (2) Chapter 89.2 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (2) The rules of the mock battle are similar to those of a martial arts tournament. Attacks to the head and vital areas are allowed, magic is prohibited, and if a participant receives an attack that could be fatal or surrenders, they''re considered defeated. However, the academy had a limited supply of bladed weapons, and since I was a 1st-year student, Harvis suggested that we use wooden weapons. We had healing potions and Elphimia''s holy magic for recovery, so we had sufficient means to heal, but I agreed to Harvis''s proposal because I had a vague feeling that this would be a tough battle. I looked at the wooden weapons lined up on the shelf. When I picked up a two-handed sword, Harvis tilted his head. "Isn''t that a one-handed sword?" "I''m currently practicing with this one. Might as well." Unfortunately, there wasn''t a wooden replica of Shamshir. It was too obscure. When I swung the wooden two-handed sword, I felt the weight in my wrists and elbows, but compared to Shamshir and lightweight two-handed swords, it was much lighter. Through real combat experience, I had acquired the skill [Curved Sword 1], and while my [Two-handed Sword] rank hadn''t gone up, I could feel an improvement in my technique. I thought I could hold my own. "In that case, I''ll go with a spear." After a brief hesitation, Harvis reached for a spear. We checked our weapons and faced each other in the center. Harvis is the strongest student at the academy. Probably, there were no swordsmen better than him in our age group. He was not lacking in any aspect. The referee, Lambert, confirmed the rules and took a few steps back. "From now on, Harvis Rafezal and Alter Les Reedwald will engage in a mock battle. Are both of you ready?" We nodded, and Lambert took a deep breath. "Begin!" The first move was made by Harvis. He approached with light steps and thrust his spear slowly. I deflected the probing attack with my two-handed sword. Harvis didn''t falter and continued to assault me with the withdrawn spear. I swung my two-handed sword to defend myself. Fast. He had grown since the earlier outdoor exercises in the 1st semester. I managed to deflect the accelerating thrusts and evade them. "Kuh..." I was still testing the waters, but it seemed challenging. I couldn''t keep up with his attacks, and I felt an impact on my arm as I failed to defend in time. At that moment, I suddenly reversed my movement. I had barely stopped in time. Still, Harvis didn''t flinch. He blocked my slash with his shield. When I followed up with a low strike, he defended it too. As expected. I shifted my center of gravity and executed a sweeping leg cut. For a moment, panic flashed across Harvis''s face. "Ugh!" Harvis grunted, and there was an impact on the sole of my foot. Well done. He managed to block with his elbow on impulse. Without giving him a chance to counterattack, I evaded and retreated. Harvis also stepped back. "I thought so. I believed you could fight seriously." "Radikel certainly does. By the way, he mentioned something interesting before the match." His words were drowned out by the cheers, and I had been curious about it. It seemed he had been thinking about what the questions meant, but suddenly, Harvis grinned. "Oh, that. He said something interesting. That he''d defeat me and win 3 times in a row." "That''s quite something." "That''s why I replied to him. That was impossible. And in 2 years, he''ll lose again." "Haha..." There was no response other than laughter. Radikel had angered him unknowingly. Well, Radikel didn''t know anything about us, and he would return home immediately after the tournament ended. Let''s leave him alone for two years. "By the way, don''t you want to know the Goblin Leader''s ultimate form?" Did he mean the Goblin Leader? What was its ultimate form? "I''ll show you. My skill, [Flowing Sword Dance]." With those words, Harvis lowered his shield, shifting to an attack-focused stance. I had been saving my curiosity for later and hadn''t used [Appraisal]. But Harvis had revealed it willingly. I had a bad feeling about this Chapter 89.3 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (3) Chapter 89.3 - The First Year at the Academy - End of the Year (3) Concentrating my consciousness, I also ready my sword. Harvis slowly exhalescasually stepping forward. His initial move is a thrustno! Instinctively, I arch my body backward to avoid the growling blade. This is [Spiral Water]? A spear skill!? Harvis''s sword, still in its rotational motion, transitions into [Hard Blow]. I leap to dodge, but [Shield Bash] follows like a flowing river. The edge grazes my cheek, and when I regain my posture, it''s a [Double Strike] from both sides. I block one with my sword and catch the other with my arm. Without time to groan in pain, it''s [Piercing]. Swords and spears no longer matter. Attack skills we possess are unleashed one after another. Whether it''s reckless activation due to skill modifiers or the result of training, Halvis continues to swing his sword fluidly. I abandon counterattacks and focus solely on evading, but even that is not permitted. Pain courses through my body, and dodging fatal blows is all I can manage. When will this end? And it''s [Flowing Circular Sword Dance] now!? "Is this a challenge!?" The intense sound of impacts resonates through the training ground. My [Power Strike] is deflected by [Power Strike], yet Harvis shows no signs of stopping.?vl?1n. I parry the initial strike of [Double Strike] with the initial strike of my [Double Strike] and retaliate. Another round of striking sounds. Halvis ceases the dance and retreats from the sword''s reach. I''m left dumbfounded, looking at the broken sword again. Twice in one sparring session. First with an unfamiliar two-handed sword and now with a superior one-handed sword. I realize Harvis was gesturing to me, still not satisfied. I return the broken sword to its rack and pick up another wooden sword. In the meantime, Elphemia approaches me. "You''re quite skilled, aren''t you?" "What are you talking about?" "Deflecting skills with skills." She seems oddly triumphant. "Isn''t that how you feel?" What was that just now? "My defeat." When I look back, Harvis is wearing a sheepish smile. "I couldn''t help it. I used magic." That hard sensation just now, [Stone Coat], right? I''m rather impressed. To activate it in less than a second. "I was surprised. You managed to react just in time." "It was just luck. I thought you might make the same move as during the goblin incident." It wasn''t luck. He read me completely. With techniques like [Flowing Circular Sword Dance], this person and I have vastly different experiences in personal combat. Harvis sets his sword and shield aside and extends his hand. "Thank you. If I hadn''t met you, I might have graduated while still thinking I was strong." "Thank you too. It was a very valuable experience." I shake his hand in return. As we congratulate each other on our efforts, the spectators watch us with dumbfounded expressions, except for Elphemia. "Can you tell me one thing?" I turn my gaze back to Harvis''s voice. "What did you mean by that challenge earlier?" "Ah..." Unexpected question, and I stumbled over my words. To my surprise, Elphemia answered for me. Ignoring the frozen Lambert and the others, Elphemia dug into my embarrassment. Listening to the story, Halvis bursts into laughter. "I see, that''s why [Flowing Circular Sword Dance]..." Perhaps delighted by my reaction, Elphemia starts a light demonstration. I''m not that clumsy, and it''s a bit annoying and somewhat endearing. Even though we''re doing the same thing. Unable to contain himself, Harvis bursts into laughter, and the enthusiastic Elphemia continues. "In yesterday''s test..." Feeling my embarrassment rise with my body temperature, I''m filled with contentment. My year in Selene was filled with many experiences, goodbyes, and encounters. I believe I''ve grown as a person. And now, it ends with a battle against the strongest in the academy. There couldn''t be a better way to conclude this journey. So, let''s stop now. I''m sorry for always holding you back. Chapter 90.1 - Interlude - Princess Knight (1) Chapter 90.1 - Interlude - Princess Knight (1) The Targe Forest lay far to the west of Serene, about 10 days'' journey by carriage. It was an expansive forest stretched from the Sanok Mountains, known for its rich flora and fauna as well as the prevalence of monsters. This had earned it a reputation for frightening the neighboring residents and attracting numerous adventurers. At the entrance to this forest, a crowd had gathered. Most were soldiers clad in uniform leather armor and weapons, while others were adventurers with a variety of equipment. Their total number was close to fifty. Leading them was a young girl on horseback, possibly around 15 years old. She wore a well-worn white leather armor, and her sharp gaze peered out from beneath neatly trimmed bangs, focused on the forest. Behind the girl, a middle-aged woman on horseback accompanied her. She wore chainmail and a deep blue cape, with a small sword hanging from her waist. Without a word, time passed in silence. Soon, the middle-aged woman shifted her gaze. The sound of rustling bushes prompted over fifty soldiers and adventurers to ready their weapons. A single adventurer emerged, gasping for breath, and knelt before the girl''s horse. "I got it!" As the girl nodded, the forest creaked and let out a scream. The restless soldiers and adventurers were calmed by the girl as she unsheathed her sword. "Prepare for battle, everyone!" At her command, the soldiers sprang into action. What emerged next was a massive tree. Countless branches writhed, and hanging vines sought prey. It had no head or face, but there was a gaping hole near the top of its canopy. The abnormality and size of it swallowed the soldiers. However, the girl held her ground, her sword aimed forward. Everyone else hesitated and tightened their grip on their weapons. "It''s bigger than expected." The middle-aged woman''s horse advanced, positioning herself alongside the girl protectively. "It''s Pandu, isn''t it?" "Of course. The girl swung her sword and gave the order. "Spear unit, forward!" The soldiers rushed forward in unison, forming a spear formation. Pandu moved its branches as if probing, letting out a roar like a tempest. Several soldiers were blown away by the swinging branches. But the remaining ones bravely fought back with their spears, slowly retreating. Staring at Sheela''s slender back, Dariya reaffirmed her determination. If there was no stopping her, then she would have to die first. The Sheela Annihilation Squad returned to Vokur town a few moments later. The Vokur Barony was one of the lords in the southwestern region of the Arsis Empire. It was a small regional lordship with only one town, Vokur, and a village that served as a rest stop. Their return was met with cheers. The entire town''s population had gathered. As they responded to the cheers, the Annihilation Squad proceeded down the main street. "Princess!" A young girl perched on her father''s shoulders waved to Sheela. Her voice was echoed from all around, "Princess," "Lady Swordswoman.". Even Sheela, who usually wore a stern expression, had a smile on her lips. Dariya, who accompanied her, also smiled, but her feelings were complex. Not long ago, these words had been laced with mockery. This tendency was particularly strong among the soldiers, those who risked their lives in battle. It was due to Sheela''s behavior, which didn''t fit her role as the daughter of a baron, and couldn''t compete with the presence of those alongside her. The change had come when Sheela started going to the battlefield. She didn''t hesitate to face death to protect her subjects. Witnessing such a fighting style, the perspective of soldiers, adventurers, and townsfolk began to change. Before they knew it, Sheela''s popularity had surpassed not only her eldest brother, Pykes but even Lord Tortus, the ruler of the barony. The Annihilation Squad arrived at the square. In front, the deceased were covered in cloths, and Sheela recited their names. She then praised the fallen and those who survived and raised a large emerald magical stone high into the air. "Thanks to everyone''s efforts, Pandu has been defeated!" The crowd shook Vokur with their cheers. Several soldiers held up thick branches, and the applause grew even louder. "Now, I hereby disband the Annihilation Squad! Everyone, you fought well! We have set up a celebration, so feel free to drink as much as you want!" Soldiers and adventurers raised triumphant shouts that matched the crowd''s enthusiasm. The Annihilation Squad disbanded, and each member headed toward the celebration, rejoicing in each other''s safety. Watching over this scene, Sheela returned a bitter smile. In her line of sight was a civil servant. "Princess, His Excellency requests your presence." Chapter 90.2 - Interlude - Princess Knight (2) Chapter 90.2 - Interlude - Princess Knight (2) In the office, waiting were my father, Baron Voltar Toltas, and her brother, Pike. Father had furrowed brows, and Pike, as usual, had his emotionless gaze fixed on Sheila. Ignoring the heavy atmosphere, Sheela calmly knelt. "I have returned." "It seems you''ve moved the troops without permission again." "I was just protecting the peace within our borders." "I heard you hired adventurers as well." "We needed someone knowledgeable about Pandu." Toltas sighed deeply and waved his hand as if to dismiss the matter. He bowed, and Pike stepped forward. "We will discuss your punishment later. But there''s something more important to discuss." Sheila looked up at her brother skeptically. Normally, he would scold her for her actions. This time, Sheela had taken it upon herself to go after the monster, and although she had a sizable force, no knights were accompanying her, and the adventurers were limited to rank C. If Toltas had issued an official order for the monster''s extermination, there would have been fewer casualties. However, the one in command at the time had been Pike, and Sheela had no role in it. "There''s a marriage proposal for you." "I decline" "Hear me out till the end."?vl?1n. Interrupted, Sheela fell silent. Unconcerned by her reaction, Pike continued. "If they''re from the Emperor''s faction, they won''t easily change sides just because they marry off Sheela. Why would they want her?" When Pike asked again, he pondered for a moment and replied cautiously. "Perhaps as a military asset." "A military asset?" "Yes. She''s known among the common folk as the Princess Swordsman. Rumors about her have spread widely." Hearing this, Toltas frowned uncomfortably. "She''s been doing as she pleases. It''s the words of ignorant people." "Nobody knows the circumstances of others. We can''t help it." "That''s true... I misspoke. Forget it." Pike bowed in silence. "So, do you think she''ll be happy?" "I can''t say for sure. But..." Cutting his words short, Pike gazed out the window. The town of Voltar stretched below, and in the distance, the ridges of the Sanok Mountains shone in the green of spring. "Staying here might be true happiness. She should distance herself from our mother''s shadow." Pike''s eyes held a hint of sorrow. Chapter 90.3 - Interlude - Princess Knight (3) Chapter 90.3 - Interlude - Princess Knight (3) The terrace with a view of the town was Sheela''s favorite. When scolded or when something unpleasant happened, she usually headed straight here. As always, she was greeted by Dalia and took her seat at the table. "Is there something the matter?" Dalia asked while placing a glass of Akru fruit water in front of Sheela. Dalia had watched over her since she was a baby. No matter how much Sheila tried to hide her emotions, Dalia could always tell, as if it were second nature. While gazing at the rugged landscape of Vokul with a stern expression, Sheila reached for the fruit water. The tanginess of the Akru mixed with the subtle sweetness of Elmeri wine filled the air. Several moments passed in silence before Sheila slowly began to speak. "I''ve received a proposal of marriage. The suitor is the second son of the Keiten family." "Is that so?" Dalia replied with just one word and then fell silent. Sheila sat up straight, still gazing at Vokul. Dalia discreetly watched her. It was only natural for her to be troubled, she thought, while superimposing the image of her benefactor onto the young girl. Dalia had married a member of the Adventurers'' Guild and retired from adventuring. She had a child and enjoyed happy days, but they were short-lived. Her husband and stillborn child had an accident. Suddenly, she had lost everything and fell into a deep depression. She lived listlessly, barely eating. In her weakened state, her father-in-law, who had also been a guild member, reached out to her and found her a position as a maid. At that time, a nobleman''s daughter had recently married into the distant Keiten family. Dalia was to serve as her escort to the castle. Dalia thought she was just a nuisance, but she went as instructed, that''s when she met Friede. Her first impression of Friede was of a beautiful woman, but that impression was quickly shattered. "You used to be an adventurer, right? Well then, let''s have a duel." Confused, Dalia lost. Lost in these musings, they suddenly heard rude footsteps approaching. Dalia turned her face and looked down the hallway. Soon, a middle-aged knight appeared. The knight noticed the two of them and broke into a broad smile. "Oh, are you here?" "Is there something with Father?" Sheela sighed, and the knight waved his hand dramatically. "No, not over there. Princess, my wayward son has returned!" Sheela was surprised but gradually smiled. The young man who appeared on the terrace a little later knelt gracefully. "I''m Harvis Razefal. I have just returned from Selene." "Welcome back, Harvis. It''s been 5 years already." Sheela''s usually stern expression softened. When she decided to protect Vokul in place of Friede, it was a boy one year older than her who had taught her how to wield a sword. He was both her mentor and a trusted friend. "It seems like you''ve improved quite a bit." They had trained together, and Sheela had grown stronger than before. That''s why she could tell Harvis had changed significantly since his departure. Sheela smiled at her mentor''s growth. "You must have found it lacking, didn''t you?" In response to those words, Harvis chuckled, and for some reason, Razefal-kyo seemed embarrassed. Unconsciously, Sheela and Dalia exchanged glances. "That''s right, Princess. This lad was defeated in the end!" "Defeated...?" Sheela couldn''t believe her ears. Five years ago, he had surpassed ordinary soldiers by far and could even hold his own against knights. He had been defeated. The current Harvis was? "As for that, it''s a souvenir..." Harvis paused and then deepened his smile. "The opponent I lost to was Alter Les Reedwald, Princess''s cousin." Chapter 91.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (1) Chapter 91.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (1) Bathing in the early morning sunlight, I focused on the kneaded clay in the basin. What I was about to initiate was the [Multiple Chanting] of [Operate Water] and [Operate Soil]. Mana permeated the clay, synchronizing with my consciousness. Now came the tricky part. [Multiple Chanting] allowed for the activation of several spells, but it didn''t mean they were interconnected. This time, I had to control a single target using two different spells. I slowly manipulated the solid and liquid components of the clay. When Danil had asked me about [Multiple Chanting] I explained it by likening both hands to launchpads. My current task was akin to operating 2 launchpads simultaneously without a hitch. The spring breeze brushing through the town ruffled the sweat on my forehead. Ignoring it, I extended the tendrils of clay. The tendrils crawled up the outer wall like living creatures, hesitating for a moment before it infiltrated a crack. Phase one is penetration. From here on, it was all guesswork since I couldn''t see beyond this point. With Operate spells, I could know where the target was. But I couldn''t sense it. I moved the clay tendrils, filling the gaps through trial and error. Concentrating too much on the tips would cut off the supply from the basin. I had to maintain awareness of the entire structure while not only fixing the parts that were out of reach for manual repair. But those that had deteriorated due to the weather. Gradually, I became more adept at the operation, creating clay repeatedly and silently continuing my work. After some time, I''ve done all the repairs. I wiped the sweat droplets from my forehead and exhaled deeply. Checking my status, I had consumed the mana equivalent of a few fireballs. The basic operation of the Operate spells was easy. But as it got a bit more complex, its mana consumption spiked, and the difficulty increased significantly. I would have likely used a fair amount if my mental strength was low. I immediately attempted to touch the blue robe with the tendrils of mana but was disappointed when nothing became clear. However, I noticed a difference when I touched the lightweight two-handed sword. The azure robe felt smooth, while the lightweight sword was rough to the touch. I fiddled with it extensively, trying to deduce the difference, which appeared to be in the level of completion. The azure robe had pushed its abilities to the limit, while the lightweight sword had some room to spare. It had probably become a magical item without fully tapping into the potential of the materials or catalysts. Next, I learned [Operate Soil], which was quicker. I activated [Handy Soil] through [Multiple Chanting] and layered [Operate Energy] over it. Normally, they wouldn''t sync, but with repeated attempts, mana unexpectedly soaked into the earth, and I acquired [Operate Soil]. At this rate, I could complete the Operate series, but first, I needed to finish the repairs. After the smoothing was complete, I carried a large bag into the backyard and brought it upstairs to the partially damaged room. I gazed at the repaired walls, which still bore the traces of water leaks. It seemed that [Earth Shield] had its limits. I needed to redo this repair as well. First, I took the planks that acted as the roof and leaned them against the wall. Today was the last day I would call these planks a roof. They had endured rain, been soaked, and even blown away by the wind, playing quite a versatile role. I offered my gratitude to the planks and looked up at the refreshing sky. For my second life, I should... I pondered but returned my gaze to the walls, which were riddled with gaps. Operate magics were deep, but the Wall series was also quite something. I could freely change the angle and specify the shape to a certain extent. When I activated it. It would just create a shoddy earthen wall, but its strength could change dramatically based on the mana infused and the catalyst used. It seemed to depend on individual aptitude for how much mana could get infused, but I believed I had no issues with that. Also, Helena had mentioned before, that I could use the roof and walls as catalysts for repairs, but I realized a crucial point was missing. Using the roof and walls as catalysts meant I needed to reconstruct even the undamaged parts. Otherwise, there would be inconsistencies in strength, potentially causing new damage. Chapter 91.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (2) Chapter 91.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (2) So, I opened the bag and scattered its contents on the floor. They were small stones I had picked up by the riverbank. Since the ceiling was partially damaged, they served as a substitute catalyst. "Let''s give it a try first. If it failswell, we''ll think about it then." I returned to the backyard and made several trips, stacking the bags. After some deliberation, I decided to repair the wall first. I piled the small stones near the wall and concentrated. A stone wall with no gaps. I firmly envisioned it and activated [Earth Wall]. Immediately, magic power flowed out of my body. That was more than I had expected. I could see magic power seeping into the wall and the small stones. But it still wasn''t enough. I had already consumed twice the amount of magic power required for intermediate magic. And it still wouldn''t stop. [Earth Wall] had a significantly different activation speed depending on whether there was a catalyst or not. Without one, it would be instantaneous even with a stone wall, but with one, it would take time for the magic to penetrate. Still, this was too slow. Uh-oh, is it still not penetrating? I had used Operate-type spells excessively, so my magic power wasn''t at its peak. Could I have made a mistake? Just as I was considering canceling, the outflow finally ceased. At that moment, the wall in front of me disappeared, and a new wall emerged with a roaring sound. "Did I manage to succeed somehow...? I used more magic power than I thought. I got a bit nervous there." The rough repair marks vanished, leaving a smooth stone wall in my field of vision. I knocked on the door of the room I wanted to visit, and the response was a long silence. As usual, this was the case. I had visited several times, but the door had never opened on the first try. Unlike Rackendale, who had Cody by his side, Helena didn''t allow her assistant to linger. So, I would keep waiting unless Helena felt like it. I was unlucky if she didn''t even notice. By the way, her assistant was engrossed in his research in a separate room, and I had met him only a few times. After waiting for a while, I knocked on the door again. Once more, silence followed, and finally, the door opened. Helena looked down at me with disinterest and retreated further into the room without saying a word. I entered the room and bowed. "Thanks to your guidance, I''ve learned [Earth Wall]." "The stone wall, huh?" "Yes, it has quite a high hardness." Helena scribbled on parchment with a pen and tossed it at me. It had two names and addresses written on it. Katie and... Dobar? "It''s an assignment." "Who should I prioritize?" "Katie. She''s the more troublesome one." "Understood. Since I have limited magic power today. Would it be okay in the next few days?" "Do as you please." I bowed and left Helena''s room. As I walked down the hallway, I glanced at the parchment again. Would I be sent for repair work right away? I had practiced it at home, but there were still many uncertainties. I''d have to test it out a bit more before tackling the assignments. Chapter 91.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (3) Chapter 91.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (3) Several days had passed, and I headed to Katie''s house. Through repeated experiments in the forest, I gained a rough understanding of [Earth Wall]. I believed I could handle most situations with it. Katie''s house was located in the back alley of the craftsman district. A small sign hung on the wall, engraved with the straightforward name "Katie''s Shop". It served as a signboard. Amidst the sounds of work around me, I could hear noises coming from the house in front of me. It seemed like someone was at home, but based on the sounds and smells. That person didn''t appear to be a blacksmith. I opened the door and glanced around inside the shop. What kind of place was this? The narrow interior was filled with a diverse array of items: jewelry, leather armor, chairs, and even empty scabbards adorned the space. The shop seemed to have a wide range of offerings. If I had to classify it, it might be an ornament shop. The woman noticed my arrival and appeared from the back. She looked to be in her mid to late twenties, with her hair tied back, and she exuded an aura reminiscent of Rag and Egil. "Welcome." "Are you Katie?" "Yes, that''s me, but..." Katie gave me a skeptical look, and I bowed. "I am Alter Les Reedwald. I''ve come under the instruction of Helena, the professor at Cartilard." "Helena? It''s not about that matter, is it?" "If that matter'' refers to repairs, then yes." As soon as I answered, Katie put her hand to her forehead. "You must be joking. Can you use [Earth Wall]?" "Of course. I could use it for the past few days." Katie sighed and muttered to herself, her words filled with disdain for Helena. It seemed Helena hadn''t informed her about anything. I guess it was all left to me in the end, as expected of her. In any case, if the client refuses, I can''t do anything. After a moment of thought, I made a suggestion. "Well then, I have another task to complete. In the meantime, could you contact Professor Helena for me?" "That''s not what I meant. Do you understand the implications? Repairing with [Earth Walll] involves advanced magic. Being able to cast it is a given; it requires a significant amount of magical power and talent." Katie said this with exasperation evident in her voice. It was certainly beyond my expectations. "You can really do it." "For now, yes. It''s a bit angular, though." The finished wall still had some sharp edges. "This should be sufficient, right? And it''s harder than Helena''s, isn''t it?" "I''m not sure since I haven''t compared them. So, shall we proceed?" "Is your magic power okay?" "No problem." "Alright, then, please." With that, she led me to the warehouse at the back of the shop this time. Katie moved a large plank and pointed to a brick wall with cracks. "This crack here, can you fix it?" I approached and observed the situation. There were quite a few cracks, and strong winds, too powerful to be called drafts, were blowing through them. The floor was quite dirty, so it seemed to have been in this state for a long time. It must have been that board trying to pass as a wall. They were in the same league. Feeling a sense of camaraderie, I brought in some soil to fill the cracks. Most of the bricks were intact, so a bit of soil should suffice. I used bricks and soil as catalysts and activated [Earthwall]. Compared to creating a fence, repairing a building was much easier. The wall disappeared instantly, and a new, smooth stone wall appeared. "It looks like you''ve put it back together nicely." "I believe so, but could you also check it from the outside?" "Oh, right. I''ll take a look." Katie left through the back door to inspect the repaired area. Meanwhile, I headed to the storage area and used [Handy Soil] to fill in the holes I had dug. I still had nearly half of my magical power left. I had been worried about running out, so I had avoided excessive consumption, but it seemed that using my soil was not an issue. I should do it that way next time. "What are you doing while I was gone?" Before I could finish the hole-filling work, Katie returned. I explained, and she placed her hands on my shoulders, her expression filled with emotion. "To think a splendid student could grow from such an unmotivated girl... I''m truly touched, big sister." "Well, I''m not sure how to respond to that." "Leave the rest to me. Despite appearances, I can handle at least [Handy Soil]. How about we have some tea?" Chapter 91.4 - he Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (4) Chapter 91.4 - he Second Year at the Academy - Remedial Assignment (4) "Is she a senior?" When invited to the workshop, I get treated to tea and snacks. During the conversation, I learned various things. First of all, this repair work was entirely Helena''s private matter. She would casually drop by to request Katie to procure scrolls, magic stones, and books. Over time, those debts had turned into wall repairs. Furthermore, she was also a graduate of Cartilard. Her classmate Helena remained as an assistant, but Katie, known for her skill, initially worked for a major workshop before becoming independent. "We''re not a general store, you know?" Katie said, looking displeased, but she had a hint of amusement in her expression. They had been friends for over ten years.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter. Despite the banter, they seemed to get along well. Still, not a general store, huh? As I surveyed the cramped workshop, I noticed various items were haphazardly placed like in the store. Diverse tools hung from the walls. "It seems like a specialty decoration store." "Well, sort of. We do everything except blacksmithing." "May I take a look around a bit?" "Sure." With Katie''s permission, I was allowed to tour the workshop. There were rings and brooches in the process of being made, along with damaged furniture and battered leather armor. It couldn''t compare to Ragnidig, but their craftsmanship seemed quite decent. "Is there something you like? I make the rings myself. I''ll give you one you like." "No, I can''t accept a reward. This is a favor for Helena-sensei." "It''s not your concern. You helped with the exterior fence, and I can''t be satisfied without thanking you." I still declined, but Katie was insistent. Accessories could be used as materials for magic tools, which was appreciated, but I had already received [Earth Wall] as a reward from Helena. I didn''t want to double-dip. In a state of helplessness, I looked around the workshop. As I examined the various tools, I had a sudden idea. Both were transactions involving money. Katie, a former academy student, had once rejected it. Understanding that, she accepted it. She had walked the same path. A craftsman who could understand that, and teach basic skills, might be able to establish a similar transaction. I nodded to myself. I might as well give it a shot. Status at the Start of the Second Year Comparison with the End of the Unseen Mansion Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 24 (+1) HP: 114/114 (+5) MP: 301/301 (+14) Str: 13 Int: 17 Dex: 17 End: 13+2 Agi: 18+2 (x2 at 40) Charm: 16 [Skills] Power Strike (new), Double Strike (new) Increased Growth Potential, Increased Growth Value Strengthening, Status Disguise, Language Proficiency, High-speed Movement, Multiple Chanting, Mental Resistance 5, Ice Resistance 2, Appraisal 5, Mixing 7, Tracking 4, Stealth 4, Presence Detection 5, One-handed Sword 7, Two-handed Sword 1 (new), Curved Sword 1 (new), Martial Arts 7, Short Sword 5, Archery 4 (1 up), Fire Magic 6 (1 up), Water Magic 5, Wind Magic 6, Earth Magic 6, Non-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 2, Thunder Magic 2, Alteration Magic 5 [Magic] -Beginner- Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Shock Bolt, Flame Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Operate Water, Operate Soil (new), Operate Energy (new), Physical Up, Moving Up, Create Solution -Intermediate- Fireball, Penetrate Gale, Earth Wall (new) [Titles] Reincarnator, Ace of the Homecoming Club (Endurance +2, Agility +2), Second Son of the Baron Reedwald Chapter 92.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (1) Chapter 92.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (1) I returned to the craftsman''s district and visited the shop I had in mind. Its exterior was unchanged from a year ago as if time had stood still. To be honest, I never thought I''d come here again. "Welcome. Are you here for something?" A man working behind the counter greeted me with a forced smile as I entered. Not only the exterior but also the interior seemed the same. He was still a [Blacksmith 2]. "I''ve come to request a somewhat unusual job." "I don''t mean to brag, but I can''t handle anything too difficult..." He suddenly stopped working and gazed at me intently. Then, he clapped his hands dramatically. "Could it be the Kousai Sword!?" "You remember, huh? Let me reintroduce myself. I''m Altar Les Reedwald, a second-year student at the Cartilhad Academy." "Your...name..." Upon hearing my name, the man froze. It couldn''t be helped. Impolite as it was, this shop was no less than the village blacksmith''s. Nobles visiting here wouldn''t be a first. "Could you tell me your name as well?" "S-Sorry! My name is Narban!" "Alright, Narban, let''s talk business. To cut to the chase, would you be willing to give me some lessons?" Narban looked bewildered. I explained the details of the lessons, including discussions on Basil''s magic lectures and the Academy''s methods. When the conversation turned to [Magic Item Creation], he finally seemed to get the full picture. "You want to learn blacksmithing, and your future is already decided. You don''t intend to become a blacksmith in your hometown, right? You''re just planning to assist with weapon maintenance and Magic Item Creation,'' right?" "But why me? Embarrassingly enough, there are many more skilled blacksmiths out there." They would end up in the red even after transforming them into magic items. In less than 2 years, I had come up with a proposal for Narban. "Is it true!? You''ll turn my weapons into magic items for only the necessary expenses!?" "I promise you. So, calm down a bit." As I tried to restrain his upper body from jumping over the counter, he firmly grasped my hand. "I accept it! Magic item transformation!" "Correction. I meant lessons first. Magic item transformation comes after." I pushed him back to the other side while correcting him. I felt guilty for making him so happy. I would charge the necessary expenses, including the cost of magic stones. Since I could train him for free. The conditions were definitely in my favor. I felt bad for deceiving him. I would procure magic stones locally and only take a labor fee. If the magic items sold well, Narban would also benefit. The actual cost would come later. But before that. "It will be a short time, but please teach me well. Narban-sensei." I took a step back and bowed my head. The shop fell silent. When I glanced up, Narubano was frozen. Then, his face turned red, and he said, "Oh, no, you don''t have to call me sensei..." and blushed profusely. I wondered if craftsmen were weak to such things. At that moment, Rag and Egil crossed my mind. Well, it''s just these two, I thought. Chapter 92.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (2) Chapter 92.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (2) The next day, I prepared myself at home and headed to the Adventurer''s Guild. I had promised Narban that I would learn [Magic Tool Creation] as soon as possible. To do that, acquiring magic stones was urgent. It was already past early morning, and there were only a few adventurers around. The receptionist was leisurely organizing documents. One of them, the familiar Rebecca, noticed me keenly and signaled for me to come over. "Good morning." "Good morning. Are you here to retrieve stored items?" "No, I came to look for a request." "You''re here late. There are only always-on requests available." Always-on requests were requests that didn''t have a set number of participants. They often involved gathering materials, especially potions, which were always in demand. I also frequently sold surplus materials. However, I rarely took regular requests. With my exploration skills and [Appraisal], collecting materials was easy, so I could earn a stable income without competing with other adventurers for requests. The last proper request I took was back with Battle Axe of Destruction. "For always-on requests, is there anything like a Bornis subjugation?" "Your information is outdated." Rebecca pointed to the bulletin board. There was a brand-new parchment attached to it. "Orcs? Are they increasing?"no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter. "Understood." I left the Adventurer''s Guild and headed straight through the west gate. I passed through the refugee district and headed for the forest. The spring meadow was covered in green as far as the eye could see. I could spot adventurers here and there. Some were heading for the forest, while others stayed in the meadow. The latter seemed to be collecting something. They still had a youthful look about them, so they were probably rookie adventurers. Ignoring the older juniors, I continued through the meadow. For this expedition, I wore a sky-blue cloak and leather armor, and my weapon of choice wasShamshir. If I wanted efficiency, I should have chosen Kousai Sword, but I had become quite accustomed to handling the Shamshir, and I felt like I could learn [Dual Wield 2] and [Two-handed Sword 2] with it. This way, I could reach [Sword Flash] faster than [Sword Dance]. Regardless, I couldn''t neglect my training for intermediate levels. "Now, targeting orcs is a done deal Is that Dreppen up there?" I stopped at the forest''s entrance and looked up at the sky. A small shadow was flying high above. It was difficult to gauge the distance and sizemaybe around one meter. I couldn''t use [Penetrate Gale] to take it down. It was too far away. That magic could be pinpoint-accurate, but if the target was vague, the accuracy dropped significantly. And [Appraisal] also required visual confirmation. So it wouldn''t work either. Well, I didn''t have to worry too much. If it had any peculiar skills besides speed, Rebecca would have warned me, and it didn''t seem like it was about to attack. I turned and looked at the adventurers who were busy collecting. They seemed fine too, moving in groups. They were quite cautious creatures, but I should still be vigilant. Chapter 92.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (3) Chapter 92.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (3) I explore the forest where the scent of spring wafts through. During this season, gathering materials is easy. While searching for signs of orcs, I picked leaves of Seron grass and young Lanim grass. As I dig up the roots of Nilcabu grass, I finally spot the orc footprints with an upward glance. I stop and observe from up close. They''re old, at least a week old. I look around, but there are no signs of battle. The footprints headed toward the grasslands. Small goblins might venture there, but big orcs avoid the open plains. I didn''t know the forest had a break in it. Clearly, they''re newcomers. There''s no use chasing after them. Their tracks are fading, and they''re probably already defeated. I find goblin footprints too. It seems they''ve returned. If goblins increase steadily, they''ll approach the original balance. Even if orcs are stronger, their breeding power is incredible when they gather in numbers. I''m not thrilled about them increasing, but for now, I''ll reduce the orcs and give them a push. After about an hour of exploration, I somehow managed to find fresh orc footprints. There are five to 6 of them. Smaller footprints got mixed in, so there might be young ones too. If they''re females, there''s a high chance they''re forming a settlement. I should deal with them promptly. I activate [Night Seeker] and start tracking." Chapter 92.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (4) Chapter 92.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Another Craftsman (4) Did it go? Concealed in the shade, I used [Presence Sense], confirming their passing. Shortly after beginning the pursuit, I encountered a hairless monkey-like demon called Declama. Fortunately, the wind was in my favor, and the 3 Declama, enhanced by the [Eternal Explorer] skill, couldn''t perceive my [Stealth], so they passed by. I could have taken them down, but there were orcs nearby, and I didn''t want to draw unnecessary attention with a needless battle. Still, it was my first time seeing a live Declama. I wonder if there''s any material I can gather from them. I should ask Rebecca about it later. I regained my focus and resumed the pursuit. And within a few minutes, I clearly sensed orcs ahead in the forest. I approached cautiously and observed their behavior. The orcs had made a nest in a hollow in a large rock. There were five of them and no females in sight. All of them were youngperhaps I mistook them for females. While concealed in the shade, I pondered how to proceed. Should I take them all out at once or engage in some training? It would be quite challenging to chase them down if they scattered and escaped. Let''s go with a test run. I revealed myself and unsheathed my Shamshir, showing it off. In response to the sound, the orcs all grabbed their weapons. "Isn''t it a bit early to give up?" I activated [High-Speed Movement], and while dashing, I used [Heavy Blow]. I cut one orc''s torso halfway, changed direction, and used [Heavy Blow] to sever the other orc''s leg. Really, how am I supposed to do some training like this? It won''t be worthwhile. After slashing the necks of two orcs and finishing them off, I faced the orc with the mace. As expected, he was like the group leader with a good weapon. However, he couldn''t keep up with the continuous attacks and stood there dumbfounded with the mace hanging by his side. "Hey, pull yourself together. You''re going to accompany me in training. If you still want to run, I can make it easy for you. I don''t have a taste for torture." I pointed to the remains of his comrades, and he roared and attacked. It seemed like he took it as a provocation. Well, that''s mostly correct. With confidence in my abilities, I used [Rapid Sword Dance] while parrying his attacks. It was more suited for weapons like Shamshir and could be a good practice for using skills. I had switched my mindset but suddenly realized that the mace attacks had stopped. He seemed to have run out of energy before his health. The orc sought an escape route and desperately looked around. It seemed that he understood he couldn''t win because he was a superior individual. Monsters also seek safety when they''re in danger. Very few fight to the death, like goblin leaders. Oh, there was a goat too, right? Huh, was it a monster? While tilting my head, I approached the orc, sliced through his thigh, and activated [Heavy Blow] while he bent over, beheading him. In any case, you monsters that feast on humans are enemies. Chapter 93.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (1) Chapter 93.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (1) From the orcs, I obtained not only proof of subjugation but also one magic stone. At the nest, I found a few gold coins, some silver coins, and a necklace embedded with a small red gem. Since this world has magic stones, the value of gems is somewhat low. Nevertheless, it''s a decent find and should fetch a good price for the gold coins. They also make for good crafting materials. I had considered burying any human remains I might find, but I couldn''t locate any human bones. Instead, I stumbled upon something else. "They look the same, but..." I squatted down and examined multiple sets of footprints etched into the ground. Among the orcs I defeated, some were young and had similar body shapes. I had assumed they were females, but a different group might have been out hunting. However, I couldn''t be certain after observing for a while. My [Tracking] skill was at Rank 4. While it was sufficient for a scout, it was inferior to Ose and Pidosios. Could they have made the distinction? Recalling Ose''s parting words, I silently apologized in my mind. There were too many things to do right now. In any case, if there was a suspicion, I had to investigate. I slung my mace over both shoulders and continued walking through the forest. Soon, after tracking the new footprints, my doubts turned into certainties. I found multiple sets of footprints that included what seemed like a female individual judging by the condition of the crushed grass and broken branches. It hadn''t been long since they passed. I searched for any signs of their return, but there was nothing to be found in the vicinity. It seemed there was indeed a different orc hunting party. Typically, hunting was the role of the males, and orcs rarely encountered females and children outside their settlements. Since these orcs hadn''t settled down yet, the females were also sent out to hunt. The footprints meandered irregularly but abruptly veered east as if they had found their prey. Continuing my pursuit, [Presence Detection] detected multiple presences. There were over ten of them. However, these weren''t orcs. In fact, these clear-cut presences were. Even if I had caused this situation, Ishmira should have been able to handle it skillfully and address it before it escalated. Subtly, I moved my gaze and discreetly used [Appraisal] on the group. If they didn''t have [Mental Resistance 5], they would have shown shock on their faces. This guy of all people. Name: Klaus Schmell Race: Human Level: 38 HP: 204/204 MP: 187/187 Str: 16 Int: 13 Dex: 15 End: 17 Agi: 14 (Acceleration: 16, Reaction: 19) Charm: 15 [Skills] Sword Flash (One-handed Sword: 10, Two-Handed Sword: 8) Strong Strike, Rock Cut, Double Strike, Rigid Strike, Blazing Slash, Holy Strike, Starry Sky Strike, Rotation Strike, Flash Strike, Battle Line, Shield Strong Strike, Fortress of the Beast, Swift Formation, Throwing: Dagger Acceleration Enhancement 2, Reaction Enhancement 4, Slashing Resistance 3, Striking Resistance 4, Pain Resistance 4, Mental Resistance 6, Presence Detection 2, Crisis Sensing 5 Dagger 2, Spear 4, Shield 8, Taijutsu 3, Horsemanship 5, Throwing 3, Holy Magic 3 [Magic] -Novice- Light Healing Antidote -Intermediate- Healing Sacred Cape [Titles] None Chapter 93.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (2) Chapter 93.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (2) So I met Sword Flash in a place like this. And to top it off, he''s wielding divine magic. He''s like a holy knight. I don''t know you well. The other knights and attendants aren''t that much of a problem, and the maids are non-combatants. More troublesome than Sword Flash is the little girl. Luchena Inine Walber. The girl''s true identity is that of the daughter of a count in the northeast of Selene. Just that being the count''s daughter alone extinguished our advantage. Even among nobles, those above counts are a different class, true nobility with immense influence. Ishmira noticed the girl''s true identity. And she realized that this isn''t someone we can negotiate with. Zeret and the others still held their hostility. They''re refraining from attacking with their usual zeal because they sense that Sword Flash is no ordinary opponent. As evidence, they''re only focused on Sword Flash. But the real danger is the little girl. Can''t their instincts at least tell them that much? Anyway, once the battle starts, [Eternal Harvest] will be systematically slaughtered.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter. Even if we miraculously win, it''s ultimately a loss. If we harm the count''s daughter, we''ll be pursued for the rest of our lives. The guild won''t be able to protect us, so we''ll have to abandon the country. Simultaneously, I was surprised. What is she up to!? Instinctively, I turned my face away, but a [Shock Bolt] hit my shoulder, causing sharp pain and convulsions throughout my body. Out of the blue, this is the first time I''ve ever taken an attack spell. In quick succession, Luchena fired [Shock Bolts] at me, hitting my abdomen and right chest. "Surprisingly resilient." The little girl looked down at me with a curious expression as I knelt with one hand on the ground. "Big brother!!" She held out her palm to restrain Zeret and Belden. As long as she avoids vital points, I haven''t trained in a way to withstand this level of magic. Still, if it were a beginner or an ordinary person, they would undoubtedly be dead. She doesn''t see people as people. To her, anyone other than nobility is a bug, or even lower. She''s got a deeply ingrained sense of being chosen among the nobility. I always expected to encounter someone like her, but I didn''t think it would be in such an inconvenient situation. Enduring the pain that already faded away, I knelt on my other knee. With a quick glance, I saw that Luchena was looking down calmly, and her guards wore smug smiles. Seems like a bunch of scum, both master and servant. I want to say Sword Flash is different, but she was gazing at me with a probing look. She must have some inkling that I''m not the type to die from a few beginner-level magics. Chapter 93.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (3) Chapter 93.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ordeal (3) But what can I do now? These guys are pretty hopeless. It''s too late now, but should I reveal my identity? Even if it''s the lowest-ranked baron''s family, causing harm to a noble''s son without reason would create a huge commotion. Besides, Count Walber is on the Emperor''s side, and we can''t silence him by force due to the different factions. And if a child''s family is almost die, their adoptive parent, Duke Brassrad, will intervene. Even if it''s just a protest letter, the other party represents a major noble of the Empire, and His Majesty would want to avoid conflicts. The Walber Count''s family could face a crisis. Yes, she''s considering that. That''s why she wants to kill us. Absolutely. There''s no way she''ll believe in a peaceful resolution, no matter what we say. That''s bad. The moment Luchena made a move, it was too late. We''ve been pushed onto the defensive in every respect. I could escape from Sword Flash alone, but [Eternal Harvest] will be slaughtered. In this situation, I have no choice but to find a way to get through somehow. Should I make the first move? The moment I swayed towards such a violent thought, Sword Flash began to move her hand towards her hilt. She can sense my intent to attack. Scary, Sword Flash.v3l.B11n. Well, I won''t do it. Killing everyone in the Count''s daughter''s group would be too much trouble to clean up afterward. And if the girl goes missing, her family will mobilize all their resources to search. It won''t take long to identify people in the Western Forest, especially those associated with organizations like the Guild. In that case, we''ll be just a bunch of criminals. We won''t get a hearing for any excuse. Are we at a dead end? The only option left is for me to divert their attention and let [Eternal Harvest] escape. Then, I''ll have to appeal to the Adventurer''s Guild and Duke Brassrad afterward. But can I really hold off Sword Flash with all my might? I''m sure she didn''t read that thought. Luchena suddenly smiled. "Klaus, let''s have a contest." In response to my proposal, there was a rising sense of unrest from her guards. I suppressed the piercing anger, maintaining a poker face as I faced Luchena. "You''re... quite the idiot, aren''t you? Do you think you can beat Klaus? Suit yourself." "Thank you. Shall we make those people serve as witnesses?" Luchena waved her hand, looking somewhat annoyed, and cut the conversation short. Which one of us is the idiot here? I nodded solemnly and turned to [Perennial Harvest] behind me. "Did you hear that? You''re our witnesses. Stake the honor of the Adventurer''s Guild, and don''t forget the words you''ve heard." "We understand. We''ll stake our honor." Ishmira immediately replied. Zeret and the others seemed to not understand and shook their heads blankly. It''s nothing. Both parties have reached an agreement, and witnesses have been selected. At this moment, the contest became a duel. The witnesses are adventurers affiliated with the Adventurer''s Guild. It doesn''t matter that they''re involved parties. It was part of the agreement. Regardless of the outcome, once the matter is settled, not even the Emperor can overturn it. If the girl throws a tantrum over the result, I''ll tell her. "We''ll report it to the capital and the Adventurer''s Guild." If [Eternal Harvest] is threatened, the final option is to delay and escape with all our might. The advantage is on our side, and Luchena''s side will be burdened by their greater numbers. At the very least, one of them is bound to fall. That''s what we''ll testify to that it was a duel. Among her guards, some wore suspicious expressions in response to my words and actions. However, they wouldn''t immediately consider a newcomer adventurer''s kid to be a noble''s son, and they certainly wouldn''t believe a D-rank could defeat Sword Flash. I entrusted my backpack, the sky-blue cape, and my two-handed mace to [Eternal Harvest] and unsheathed my shamshir after flicking its scabbard. Only this one remains. I confronted Sword Flash, who stood there. Chapter 94.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (1) Chapter 94.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (1) In this duel, I stand no chance. Even with [High-Speed Movement] and [MultipleChants] sealed, I couldn''t beat Harvis. Klaus, the Sword Flash, is an even more formidable opponent. He''s the future Halvis. Furthermore, he''s loaded with magic equipment. From his sword and shield to the chainmail and the glimpses of a necklace, everything he has is high-quality magical gear. But, that''s also his weakness. For now, I''ll follow along with this young lady and amuse myself. Even if I lose, I''ll just crawl on the ground. Klaus points at me, and an appropriate knight gives the starting signal in this disorganized beginning. Amid the chaos, Klaus asks a question. "Is it okay to begin?" "Sure, why not?" "No, not like this. What about your weapon?" Klaus is pointing at Shamshir. It''s truly amazing, the Sword Flash.'' He noticed it''s not my primary weapon even though I haven''t swung it. I may be a Rank 1, but I''m not an amateur. "Unfortunately, I don''t have much else besides a knife." Klaus responds by swiftly drawing the small sword from his waist. The moment I catch it, a subtle chill runs through my entire body. What... is this? "It seems you use a curved sword in anticipation of the future, but it''s originally a one-handed sword. I''ll lend it to you." Klaus''s words barely register in my ears. I just stare down at the weight in my hand. This isn''t just any sword he''s handing over. I draw the scabbard and look at the blade. A plain sword. Yet, it exudes an eerie atmosphere. It''s undoubtedly a magical tool, but my mind isn''t registering anything. Maybe I''m not recognized as its owner. I activate [Appraisal] on the small sword in my hand. Despite their sloppy nature, he blocked them effectively. Well, this is quite convenient. With the local monsters around here, one careless move usually results in instant death or a fatal injury. It''s not every day you come across a sandbag, or rather, a training partner who won''t die even if I go all out. I''ll keep it up like this. I kept using [Strong Blow] and [Double Strike], and Klaus kept defending himself. He eventually realized that something was off. After deflecting my [Double Strike], Klaus switched to a counterattack. The sound of clashing metal echoed through the forest. "Good moves, but don''t tease your elders too much." With his shield up, Klaus wore a wry smile. As he shifted to a counterattack, I forcibly twisted my body and unleashed [Strong Blow] while preparing for a mutual strike. It was the same move I tried during the orc battle, an attack that sacrificed joint strain. Klaus instantly switched between offense and defense, effortlessly blocking it with his shield. He''s truly an exceptional man. Even with Harvis''s [Dragon Strike], he would probably block everything head-on. Unlike me, who relies on speed, he''s a genuine powerhouse. Resetting our stances, I offered a smile. "It''s not every day you get a chance like this." "I''m honored. But I''m not so free that I can indulge in training. Let''s bring out your full potential." With that, Klaus drew his longsword. Right after, a massive sideways slash, engulfed in flames, was unleashed. I instinctively lowered myself and dodged it. A few strands of my hair were scorched, consumed by the flames. The skill Klaus used initially was [Raging Flame Slash]. It''s in the same category as Markant''s [Violent Wind Slash], but when I visualized it, I was amazed at its range. While it doesn''t reach the level of Fireballs, it far surpasses the Bolt and Blow series. But this won''t work. Even momentary ignition will ignite. Chapter 94.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (2) Chapter 94.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (2) "I slash in again and release [Heavy Blow]." I repeat rough attacks, using [Double Strike] in addition. My actions, ignoring his words, make Klaus'' wry smile disappear. "Still want to play?" Klaus'' shield intercepts the swung [Heavy Blow]. At that moment, the sword''s tip slices through the air. What is this feeling? Before my completely unstable posture, Klaus draws his sword again. A familiar preparatory motion. Linking the power throughout his body, a high-level skill to seal a tank-like charge. But I step in. I lower Nosval, launching a reckless frontal assault. Not even aiming for a mutual hit. Klaus''s expression twists in amazement. [Counter Thrust] is swung from the right flank to the left chest, and splatters of blood follow. Without time to feel pain, I collapse. It was surprisingly quiet. The swordplay ceases, and no one utters a word. Klaus still has an astonished look on his face as he peers down at my blood-soaked body. "What are you thinking? Are you willing to die?" "No... it''s my loss." Klaus looks down at me with eyes that seem to see a monster, despite my smirking mouth. This man doesn''t understand. It''s about himself. If Klaus hadn''t used [Counter Thrust], I would have truly died. But that didn''t happen. Name: Heavenly Sword Features: A sword that governs protection and judgment made of Ratar ore. Only a noble knight can wield it skillfully. Characteristics: Unknown. "...I''ve lost interest." Lushena throws her wand aside and returns the favor. The guards shoot Klaus looks of mockery and anger, then follow their mistress. Finally over? It''s much easier to fight with monsters. Alone, Klaus kneels by my side and activates [Healing]. In an instant, minor wounds heal, and even the injuries I suffered from [Whirlwind Thrust] stop bleeding. Wow, this is healing magic, [Healing]. The effect is... about as good as a high-quality Healing Potion. No need for Sislas Grass or Sarlas Butterfly Wings; as long as you have mana, you can use it as much as you want. Healing magic is too convenient. "Thank you." I raise my upper body and extend Nosval. "No problem. Well, I''ll take my leave." "Wait, there''s one thing I''d like to ask. Which god do you worship?" Klaus is momentarily dumbfounded by my question but then bursts into laughter. "You''re an odd one to the end. I worship the god Ractos. I have since birth." "Thank you. I''m grateful to Ractos for sparing my life." Klaus nods and follows Lushena. Too bad. It''s the Sun God. I''ve already prayed. Once the presence of the young girl''s group disappears, I get up. While brushing off the dirt, I examine my leather armor, which has been completely torn. Azure Mantle is a valuable item, so I took it off, but the leather armor is a different story. And if it were just cloth armor, it wouldn''t have fared well with these injuries. As expected, Sword Flash and high-level magical tools are something else. The Ratar ore, the material of the Heavenly Sword, is known as a magical metal equivalent to orichalcum ore, depending on its content. I turn my gaze to the forest and think back to Sword Flash. He was like a personification of his skills. Why would someone like that serve someone like Lushena? I can''t imagine that her father is a person of great character. That''s because his daughter and entourage are like that. Chapter 94.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (3) Chapter 94.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Noble Knight of Integrity (3) "Anniiiiikiiiiii!!" An unexpected shout and an approaching presence. I immediately activated [High-speed Movement] and dodged the two who were jumping at me. "What, did aniki disappear!?" "There''s no way he''d disappear. Don''t push an injured person too hard." As I stood behind them, Ishmira and Corpus were also surprised. Don''t push him too hard. Right now, I''m barely holding it together. Even though the bleeding has stopped, it could easily reopen. "I''m surprised. You can still move that fast?" "Well, yeah." Ismira was impressed. Next to her, Corpus was also surprised but raised an eyebrow. "But earlier, you didn''t seem as fast... " "Of course not. I can escape easily, but when it comes to winningC What''s wrong, Ishmira?" Ishmira had a meaningful smile. Why is she smiling? "Does that mean... you trust us?" It was Zeret who answered the question. I see. Well, she''s not wrong. "You''re a bit late. We saw that with the goblins" "Aniki disappeared!" "That''s enough! What, did aniki disappear!?" I dodged the two who were rushing towards me, crying and sniffling, using [High-speed Movement] once again. I really wish they''d stop. Ah, the wound reopened. I took out a healing potion and applied it to the wound. That''s not important. Probably, this has happened before. I see. "Ishmira, did you suggest using Selene as a base?" Sighing, Ishmira nodded. So it wasn''t the first time, huh? They had clashed with a noble, a big merchant, or some other powerful figure in the past. That''s why she moved her base to Selene. The council members here are all commoners, and even the likes of Yarz Alastar and Lisria are just powerful wizards. It''s an ideal environment for "Eternal Bounty." I looked back at the two and continued. "The way you live is your strength, and you can be proud of it. However, you need to develop the ability to judge opponents who don''t follow the rules. If you can''t do that, you and your comrades will eventually be killed. Use your instincts to identify them. When you sense the same scent or presence as that girl earlier, leave it to Ismira or Corpus. You guys should only act when there''s no other choice. When you get permission, go all out." Whether my enthusiasm got through or not, Zeret and Barden nodded vigorously. "Leave it to me, big bro! We''ll hold back until we get permission, right!?" "I get it! We''ll hold back until we get permission, right!?" Yeah, that''s correct, but it''s a bit strange. Ismira, as if she could see through my unease, spoke up. "It''ll be fine." "Well, yeah, I emphasized the part about going all out, but was that last part unnecessary?" "Patience is also part of getting permission. I''m a bit embarrassed to hear those words from these two, but I''m really moved." "You''re really going through a lot, aren''t you... " As I sympathized with her, Ismira stood up and bowed her head. "Thank you so much today." "That was like a natural disaster. If we don''t help each other out..." "Nobles are like that too, in many ways. There are people like you and those like Lushena." Saying that, Ismira smiled. Suddenly, I envisioned the Eternal Harvest swaggering through the streets of Riedwald. Is that a future that could happen someday? Maybe it''s more suitable for us than Selene. I''ll be there in two years. Anyway, for now, let''s go back to Selene. Chapter 95.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (1) Chapter 95.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (1) On the first day of my second year at the academy, after all the classes had ended, I visited Helena. I had two purposes in mind: to report the completion of Katie''s remedial request and to inquire about the Dene Tree Seed Caritas. I had realized the convenience of restorative magic when I actually received it. Although all the potions I had were based on healing, if I could heal with magic, there would be no need for them. I should have examined my aptitude earlier, but Dene Tree Caritas was a rare item, and I couldn''t use it. The academy always assigned an instructor, and the Adventurer''s Guild had a staff member present during examinations. They claimed not to watch during the exam, but my life hadn''t been peaceful enough to take their word for it. Besides, Dene Tree Caritas apparently conveyed results through light, so I didn''t know how it would react to my abnormal aptitude. Due to these circumstances, I hesitated. However, there was a special provision at the academy. If you had permission from the assigned instructor, you could take the exam alone. In my case, Helena, who taught magic, was the one to ask. It used to be impossible, but now, I hoped I had gained her trust. When I visited, Helena was, as usual, holed up in her room. I reported the completion of Katie''s remedial request and brought up Dene Tree Caritas. "..." The response I got was silence, a remarkably sour mood. Helena probably found it bothersome to go to the storage room. Helplessly, I muttered, looking downcast. "It seems like I''ve reached my limit with Earth magic, and my progress with other types of magic is slow. If I keep studying magic at this rate, I might not make any progress until I graduate. Maybe I should quit studying magic and focus on other subjects." When I voiced these concerns, Helena audibly sighed. "Stop with your pointless whining." "Oh, I see..." "Why do you want to use the Dene Tree Caritas?" "I want to learn holy magic, but no matter what I do, it seems impossible for me. My faith is weak." "Faith is irrelevant. Magic is all about aptitude." "Is that so?" All the holy magicians I''d met so far had worshiped some god. It was common knowledge that even monsters believed in evil gods. When I mentioned this, Helena smiled. "Common knowledge is just a collection of opinions. Without unraveling the world''s mechanisms, it''s all speculation, including my own." In other words, I didn''t really understand anything. When I thought about it, it seemed obvious. Unless the gods descended and explicitly stated otherwise, no matter how much I pondered, it was all conjecture. However, common knowledge usually had some basis. Maybe there was someone among the gods with power equivalent to a magic tome, and that misinformation had spread, leading to the belief that you could use sacred magic by worshiping. It seemed like some protective measure. Looking around the storage room again, it was filled with magical tools. The boxes for storing items, the shelves, everything was magical. Furthermore, there was a dangerous aura emanating from all over. I wanted to explore more, but if something happened, I might lose the opportunity to use Dene Tree Caritas. I decided to focus on the examination. "Do I just flow magic power into it, or is regular magic fine?" I placed my hand on the stone and activated the basic life magic, [Breeze]. However, no wind stirred; only magical power was consumed. And it didn''t stop being consumed. It was similar to [Earth Wall], but the feeling was like magical power being drawn out from the inside. As I continued to place my hand, the consumption finally came to a halt at a level beyond intermediate magic. That was probably why it was dangerous for children. It was perilous; for an average child, their magical power would be depleted quickly. "Oops... it started glowing." I quickly refocused my attention. Just as Helena had described, it started with a red light. It seemed to correspond to the highest level of the fire attribute. Next was water, followed by the changing lights, all showing consistent brightness, indicating the highest level. That also applied to the sacred attribute. After the light for the necromancy attribute ended, Dene Tree Caritas returned to its original appearance. It was clear. I had the highest aptitude for all attributes. So why couldn''t I learn holy magic? I had no idea. I stuck my head out of the storage room and informed Helena. "I''m done." While gazing at the Dene Tree Caritas, which I put back in its box, I asked. "Is it possible to have the aptitude but still not be able to learn it?" "No, that''s not possible. It''s either due to insufficient training or a misconception about having the aptitude." She answered immediately. It wasn''t a misconception. The brightness was the same for all attributes. I still had no clue. If faith wasn''t a requirement, and the training method was correct, then... was it a result of the cheat? Maybe a mistake made by the chubby man during the setup, or something that was systemically impossible, such as having the highest level in all attributes. Both seemed possible, but I had no way to investigate it. I expressed my gratitude and left the storage room. Chapter 95.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (2) Chapter 95.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (2) I left Helena and thought as I walked down the hallway. The reason I can''t acquire it is unknown, but there is a solution. A magic book. I have the talent, so I should be able to use divine magic. The problem is that magic books are expensive, and they''re always in short supply. The demand for healing magic is high, and for intermediate magic, it''s practically nonexistent. Even if I ask Sammy, I doubt I can get one. First, if I have that kind of money, I should buy magic stones. What I need now is not long-term profit, but immediate profit. When I was thinking about something like a worthless person, a strange person suddenly appeared in my field of vision. A maid? Turning the corner of the hallway, it was clearly a maid who appeared. Curious, the maid noticed me and stared at me. Even if I averted my gaze and looked back, she was still watching. I haven''t encountered any maids recently, except for those girls. I don''t recognize this face. The maid approached me and bowed politely. "Are you Lord Leedvalt?" "If I am?" "Luchena-sama, the daughter of Count Walbur Routis, wishes to see you." I knew it. How many people did that little girl bring with her? To be honest, I thought there was a high chance she was enrolled in Cartilal. If someone like that were to enter, it would undoubtedly be here. I was cautious, though. Did she take the initiative? But how did she notice me? Because I have limited interaction with adventurers, only Everlasting Harvest and Ted know that Alter and Tenko are the same person. If there were any possibilities, it would be the adventurers from the field exercises, Serpus of Halysto, or the adventurers from Dokor. But there don''t seem to be any rumors, and if that were the case, Rebecca would have said something. She knows because I''m trying to hide it. Moreover, the previous incident has been settled. Why is she calling me? I was a bit confused and then remembered. Oh, I remember that. It had something to do with the Youk... or something. When I first enrolled, the nobles were obsessed with it. Even now, culture and academia are divided by that name, but it''s long been simplified. "One-sided" is a derogatory term for someone who doesn''t study. I think it meant people who didn''t study. But I didn''t find out until much later because I had been associated with Lambert from the Viscount family and Elphemia, who was on par with the Count''s family from an early age. It was risky to look down on them. Moreover, in our year, we were told very early on that culture and academia were meaningless because of the painful experience in the first half of the outdoor exercise. Those who didn''t participate in the exercise seemed to have been using it for a while, but that too had disappeared. Oh, it''s such a relief to have that question answered. What was it again? "What''s your answer?" "I apologize for being one-sided." Luchrena''s mood was deteriorating. Oh, I forgot to use honorific language. Oh well. "So you''re not one-sided. After I graduate, I''m going to the capital. I said I would allow you to accompany me. You really don''t know anything. Can this man really be of any use?" I don''t care. I''m not interested in your life at all. While thinking that, I politely bowed my head. "Because I''m from the countryside, I''m an ignorant person who doesn''t know etiquette. Even for such an important role..." "Who allowed you to argue?" "Um, I''m very sorry." I rubbed my head against the ground. I see, she also came to gather her pieces. Using her authority. Anyway, what should I do? Unlike before, I have no obligation on my side, and as an independent lord, I have no obligation to obey even a higher rank. In fact, the Count Walbur household conflicts with the Tarkas Viscount''s family. However, it''s not good to get into a dispute with the Count based on my judgment. It was a mistake to be polite when I encountered her in the forest. If I had been more rough, she would have been the one to refuse. Chapter 95.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (3) Chapter 95.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (3) Oh, it''s become somewhat troublesome. Should I challenge them to a duel again? That might be a good idea. Pretend it was an accident and punch that little girl in the face. It would probably be quite satisfying. Inconspicuously, I sigh. Well, if I can pull it off without a hitch. As for other options... Elphimia''s face comes to mind. Power against power. Even as a court magician, she''s a worthy opponent. I''ll have to play it cool and seek her assistance. At that moment, as I walk along the cobblestone path beside the grass, I suddenly sense a change in direction, and two figures are heading straight toward me. There are two of them.v3l.B11n. "Alter-san?" When I turn my gaze, Doris is standing there. With her is Liese. "Why are you kneeling here like this?" Luchena asks with irritation, even before I have a chance to respond. Ignoring Luchena''s rudeness, Doris gracefully curtsies, much like I once saw. "I am Doris Viliana Diolt, the daughter of Count Diolt." "Diolt..." Luchena is frozen at the mention of the Diolt family. Upon noticing Doris''s smile, she hastily stands up. "I am Luchena Inine Walber." "Oh, the Walber family. We met at the Filzach Marquis''s ball, didn''t we?" With that, Doris begins a casual conversation. Luchena''s high-handed attitude has completely disappeared. She''s quite transparent. I didn''t expect the influence of her noble lineage to be this strong. She''s a true aristocrat. Luchena answers with a smiling mask, but her gaze suddenly drops. Looking closely, it''s directed at the fur adorning Doris''s neckline. I wasn''t comparing the size of their chests. "In that case, you can visit me" "I must decline." I immediately refused, and Doris smiled cheerfully. Quite a sense of humor. She has a much higher level of tolerance than Luchena. Reese and Karmar must be following her for a reason. "You should also show some gratitude to me." Reese, who was behind Doris, spoke up. "I asked Doris for this favor, you know. Things could have gotten really complicated." "What? Is that so?" I laughed it off with my usual cheerfulness. But Reese''s expression didn''t change in the slightest. There''s no way I''d go on a rampage, seriously. It''s just because she can''t see the bigger picture. She''s small-minded. "Very well, then. We''ll be on our way." I began to thank Doris once more as they were about to leave, but suddenly, I remembered something "I have one question. Is Karmar''s fixation on swords due to your instructions, Doris?" "No, that''s his own decision. I''d prefer he had more freedom, but..." Doris wore a puzzled expression. So, it''s Karmar''s own judgment, or perhaps Count Diolt insists on formality. Either way, it''s a shame. "As long as he''s headed in the right direction, he can become a formidable knight. Please guide him." "I will make the effort. Also... it''s really as they said." Doris looked at Reis with a smile, who responded with a bemused expression. "Isn''t it? I couldn''t remember it either." "I did remember." Doris replied to my puzzled expression. "It''s Kautl. His name is Kautl Orus." Then, she bowed gracefully once again, and this time, the two of them departed. I watched their backs with a sense of gratitude. Doris''s shoulder seemed to twitch, but it was probably just my imagination. Chapter 95.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (4) Chapter 95.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (4) With this, the troublesome little girl should be done. I want to believe that, but there were still concerns. It''s Ted and Lily. Two people from the Walbar territory who encountered Luchena, and what would happen if their place of origin was revealed. Knowing that woman, she''ll punish them for fleeing from the territory. It''ll be a diversion, too. Ted is a member of the Adventurer''s Guild and is under their protection, so there''s not much to worry about. Allowing punishment for those who fled from the territory would cripple the operation of the Guild. If we indirectly warn them, the Guild will also pay attention. So, Lily is the one in danger. Because she works in the garden, the chances of an encounter are incomparable to Ted''s. No one would know the village girl she used to be, but we couldn''t predict what would reveal it. I separated from Doris and immediately went to the garden. When I went to the back of the library and walked on the cobblestone path, I could see the dean carrying a bulging cloth bag. When I put down the bag and straightened my back, the dean noticed me. "Cleaning the garden?" "Yeah, stuff that won''t be useful." "Altair-sama, hello." Whether the dean overheard the conversation, Lily also appeared from the back. She has been working in the garden for almost a year now. She seemed to have become accustomed to her job and had the appearance of a gardener''s assistant. "It seems to be going well." "Yes." Surrounded by her favorite plants, Lily looked happy. Having a vocation helps, but stable employment also brings peace of mind. There''s no sign of the emaciated little girl. The dean responded relaxedly as if having a casual conversation over tea. His keen sense had not changed. Had he already been on guard? "She''s a considerably troublesome individual. Probably more so than you can imagine. Can you protect her, even as the dean?" "Is it that serious?" "I''ve already been through a lot. Just a while ago, too." "I see." With a calm expression, the dean cast a glance toward Lily. "In that case, let''s make a deal. From today, she''s my granddaughter." "Suddenly? Without her consent?" "Of course, we''ll get her consent. Besides, if she''s my granddaughter, it wouldn''t be strange for her to help me. Her background as a refugee doesn''t matter." The dean nodded with satisfaction, but I looked at him with a skeptical gaze. "Aren''t you using this as an excuse to fulfill your desires?" "What are you saying, my boy? If she''s a councilor''s granddaughter, regardless of the circumstances, I can''t simply take action on my own. No, I won''t! It''s the best means to protect her!" He clenched his fist and spoke passionately. He''s still driven by personal emotions. However, it''s a good idea. Indeed, it''s not easy to interfere with her if she''s the counselor''s granddaughter. What remains is Lily''s decision. There''s also Ted''s situation to consider, and there must be actual grandparents involved. "To avoid making it seem like you''re imposing your goodwill, please be extremely careful. Lily can''t go against the dean''s wishes." "I-I understand." Seemingly hit on a sensitive spot, the dean appeared flustered. At that moment, Lily called out. She had finished cleaning and had apparently brewed some tea. We ended our conversation and sat down on the chairs for a break. "We don''t have the usual tea, but..." "It''s fine. I like black tea too." Chapter 95.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (5) Chapter 95.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Suppliers and Servants (5) With this, the troublesome little girl should be done. I want to believe that, but there were still concerns. It''s Ted and Lily. Two people from the Walbar territory who encountered Luchena, and what would happen if their place of origin was revealed. Knowing that woman, she''ll punish them for fleeing from the territory. It''ll be a diversion, too. Ted is a member of the Adventurer''s Guild and is under their protection, so there''s not much to worry about. Allowing punishment for those who fled from the territory would cripple the operation of the Guild. If we indirectly warn them, the Guild will also pay attention. So, Lily is the one in danger. Because she works in the garden, the chances of an encounter are incomparable to Ted''s. No one would know the village girl she used to be, but we couldn''t predict what would reveal it. I separated from Doris and immediately went to the garden. When I went to the back of the library and walked on the cobblestone path, I could see the dean carrying a bulging cloth bag. When I put down the bag and straightened my back, the dean noticed me. "Cleaning the garden?" "Yeah, stuff that won''t be useful." "Altair-sama, hello." Whether the dean overheard the conversation, Lily also appeared from the back. She has been working in the garden for almost a year now. She seemed to have become accustomed to her job and had the appearance of a gardener''s assistant. "It seems to be going well." "Yes." Surrounded by her favorite plants, Lily looked happy. Having a vocation helps, but stable employment also brings peace of mind. There''s no sign of the emaciated little girl. The dean responded relaxedly as if having a casual conversation over tea. His keen sense had not changed. Had he already been on guard? "She''s a considerably troublesome individual. Probably more so than you can imagine. Can you protect her, even as the dean?" "Is it that serious?" "I''ve already been through a lot. Just a while ago, too." "I see." With a calm expression, the dean cast a glance toward Lily. "In that case, let''s make a deal. From today, she''s my granddaughter." "Suddenly? Without her consent?" "Of course, we''ll get her consent. Besides, if she''s my granddaughter, it wouldn''t be strange for her to help me. Her background as a refugee doesn''t matter." The dean nodded with satisfaction, but I looked at him with a skeptical gaze. "Aren''t you using this as an excuse to fulfill your desires?" "What are you saying, my boy? If she''s a councilor''s granddaughter, regardless of the circumstances, I can''t simply take action on my own. No, I won''t! It''s the best means to protect her!" He clenched his fist and spoke passionately. He''s still driven by personal emotions. However, it''s a good idea. Indeed, it''s not easy to interfere with her if she''s the counselor''s granddaughter. What remains is Lily''s decision. There''s also Ted''s situation to consider, and there must be actual grandparents involved. "To avoid making it seem like you''re imposing your goodwill, please be extremely careful. Lily can''t go against the dean''s wishes." "I-I understand." Seemingly hit on a sensitive spot, the dean appeared flustered. At that moment, Lily called out. She had finished cleaning and had apparently brewed some tea. We ended our conversation and sat down on the chairs for a break. "We don''t have the usual tea, but..." "It''s fine. I like black tea too." Chapter 96.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (1) Chapter 96.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (1) The rain that had been falling all night had stopped by the time I woke up. I rubbed my sleepy eyes, got out of bed, and headed to another room. I looked around the room and checked the walls and ceiling. After the repairs, there had been a few rain showers, but there didn''t seem to be any leaks so far. It seemed like they had been patched up well. I got dressed and put together the leftovers from dinner before carrying them to the living room. I munched on the cold breakfast while lost in idle thoughts. Lushena hadn''t contacted me since then. I was relieved that Lily was safe as well. Lushena seemed to be living in a rented house, which was fortunate for the academy. Even if something happened, my self-proclaimed grandfather, the academy director, would take care of it, and I had the authority of Doris. So, The Troublesome Little Girl was a closed chapter, but it had caused ripples in its wake. It was a heartwarming influence on the academy students, but I had my doubts. A few days after the school assembly, I went to Lachendell''s place to prepare an alchemical solution for symptom relief. The owner of the room tilted his head curiously. "Recently, there''s been a slight increase in students studying alchemy. I can understand if it''s the 1st-years, but what are the 3rd-years thinking? Do you know why, Alter-kun?" Lily wasn''t just an old man. I''m in my 2nd year, and the lectures have advanced to the next stage. It was a touch-and-go situation, but I had ventured into [Magic Item Creation] in alchemy and intermediate magic in magic studies. I hadn''t spent much time reviewing except for general education. I reached out and rolled the ring in my palm. If I had studied academically, I would have been a little further along. Oh well, I missed the mark. It was a durability-enhancing ring. The ring I had made under Katie''s guidance had become a magical item. However, the joy was lacking. The effect increased the strength of the ring itself, which was different from the durability of my stats. If it were a weapon, it would have some value, but it was worthless as a ring, an unmarketable magical item. In this situation, I was torn between starting to make my accessories in earnest. Even if the success rate increased with self-made items, there would be no buyers for a dud. Which were more efficient, magical items with a high success rate or weapons that were easy to recover the cost? I couldn''t find an answer, so I put the ring down. "Anyway, I need to add magic stones. I haven''t learned [Magic Item Creation] yet. I''ll look for subjugation requests at the guild, and if there''s nothing, I''ll take on permanent requests. I should also buy a container for weapons." I washed the rest of my breakfast with General Tea and stood up. Chapter 96.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (2) Chapter 96.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (2) To the east and south of Selene, there are expansive grain fields and pastures. Due to the interspersed fallow land, it''s not clearly distinguishable. But mainly, the east is used for grain fields, and the south for pastures. My companion and I headed south from the south gate, passed through fields and pastures, and arrived in an area with ranch facilities. This area, separate from the livestock barns adjacent to the outer wall, was newly established in a later era due to population growth. While most livestock are along the outer wall, here, too, hundreds of heads are being raised. Under the gentle early summer sunlight, I surveyed the pastoral scene. Cows and sheep leisurely grazed, and a shepherd was working in the distance. I''ve explored various parts of the forests around Selene, but grasslands with few monsters or materials are scarce. I rarely traveled this far south on the road as I usually head into the forest promptly. "At first glance, it seems peaceful." "But it was attacked. Twice." One of my companions, Nails, responded. After breakfast, when I went to the guild, I witnessed Ted and Rebecca arguing. Upon questioning after pulling them aside, they claimed that the ranch''s livestock had been attacked. The ranch is Nails'' mother Dana''s workplace. For a moment, I thought the guild was not responding and protesting, but the situation was a bit different. The request had already been accepted, with a D-rank or higher designation. Naturally, Ted and the others with E-rank couldn''t take it, and they couldn''t get any information. As a result, it escalated into an argument. So, I, as a D-rank, asked questions, but for some reason, Rebecca remained silent. "So, where is the C-rank adventurer who took on the request?" Rebecca remained silent because the recruitment had already closed. Moreover, the C-rank adventurer who took on the request would be celebrated by the administrative government. Even though I looked around, I couldn''t see any adventurers nearby. A few armed men were walking in the pasture, but they were security guards. "That building looks like the management office." I don''t understand it well, but Dana occasionally brings me food. Maybe because I live alone. Also, when she''s busy, she asks for exchanges of alchemical solutions. I pay for the exchange fee, but it''s quite helpful. Having seen the exchange between the parent and child, the middle-aged man looked anxious, moving his gaze several times. "D-Dana... What about this person?" "Alter-sama, the son of Baron Reedwald." At Dana''s introduction, the middle-aged man jumped. "I apologize! I am the field chief, Patrice!" "Nice to meet you, Chief. And for now, I''m D-rank adventurer Tenko." "Tenko, sir...?" "For personal reasons, I go by that name. Please don''t use my real name. Of course, sir'' is not necessary." "Then, Tenko-sanmay I call you that?" The chief said hesitantly. "Sure, call me that." "Shall we go back to the topic? Nails is worried about his mother Dana. He went to the guild, but they said the request had already been accepted, and they wouldn''t tell him the details. So we decided to come and ask directly." Seeming to grasp the situation, the chief nodded repeatedly. "I see. If you''ve taken the request, you''re investigating the western forest. I think they''ll be back eventually, butwill you wait inside?" "No need. Can we take a look at the ranch?" "Of course. Dana, please guide them." Approvingly, Dana was about to agree. But I stopped her with my hand. "Not necessary. I don''t want to interfere with your work. Also, don''t treat me too politely." "Very wellno, understood." After that, we awkwardly got the damage overview from the chief and left the management office. Chapter 96.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (3) Chapter 96.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (3) The manager''s story indicates that the initial damage dates back to eight days ago. When security personnel heard the commotion and rushed to the scene, they found sheep killed inside the livestock barn. Most of them were taken away, leaving only a part indicating the presence of sheep. Three days later, the barn was attacked again. This time, they were on alert, and they quickly arrived. At that moment, they witnessed several small figures fleeing. They swiftly crossed the pasture and disappeared into the woods with the stolen sheep. Upon reaching the barn, which had become the crime scene, they found the wooden windows boarded up, and the entrance reinforced. Currently, it seems to be in use for grazing as there are no livestock present. It''s been five days since the last attack. Considering the movement of livestock and whether any traces were left, they stood in front of the barn, contemplating. Meanwhile, Ted and the others scattered, starting to investigate the surroundings. This kind of request seems to be a first. It would be inconvenient to interfere. They entrusted the barn to them, and I headed towards the grazing land. Near the outer wall, they mainly graze in a leisurely manner. In this area, a fence encloses a part of the grassland, and they graze within it. There is no sign of growing crops, and it seems close to an untouched grassland. The fence is about chest-high for adults, more for preventing the escape of cows and sheep than for repelling external threats. Putting a hand on the fence, I gaze at the western forest. The attackers must be lurking somewhere over there. Will Hashou find something? I crossed the fence and walked through the grazing land, considering the manager''s story. When it comes to small figures around Selen, they could be goblins or dekrama. Judging by their agility, the latter is highly likely. Exploring the grazing land based on memory, they discover it after a while. It''s fading, but undoubtedly, there are traces of fingers. This shapeis decidedly dekrama. In that case, C-rank is excessive firepower. Depending on the number, even Ted and the others should be able to handle this request. Well, only the creator god knows the truth. The opportunity to ask that may never come. "Isn''t it that? The C-rank guys." Lured by Ted''s voice, I turned my gaze. Exactly, four adventurers were coming out of the western forest. They noticed us, and while talking about something, they walked towards us. Three men and one woman, around the age of 20. Is that Hashou? Their party name is similar, but their actual strength is lower than those guys. Judging by their skills, they are a balanced warrior, a light warrior, a scout, and a priest. None of them can use attack magic, and the priestess only remembers support and healing. Still, they have stable abilities, and their equipment is quite good. Their party strength is around mid-level C-rank. "What''s up, you guys?" They stopped in front of us, and the balanced warrior at the front questioned. "I''m a D-rank named Tenko. They are" "Serenade,'' and I''m an E-rank named Serade!" Suddenly, Ted introduced himself, and my words were cut off. Glancing sideways, Ted and Gemma were proud, and Nails and Elliot were smiling. "What''s that? When did you decide?" "A few days ago. It''s not cool to be nameless forever, right?" "Is that how it is?" It''s a psychology that soloists can''t understand. Once you register as a party, you are more likely to receive escort requests, and the leader''s rank applies to everyone. It''s a story I''m not familiar with. Well, if the cohesion increases, it''s good. They introduced themselves to each other again. The balanced warrior, who seems to be the leader, is named Seques, the priest is Amber, the light warrior is Varner, and the scout is Velotte. I had Nails stand in front of me and explained the situation. "So, they intended to take the request, but couldn''t because of E-rank. So, I, a D-rank, went on a business trip" "After we accepted it. I think it''s unexpected, but do you want us to transfer the request?" Chapter 96.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (4) Chapter 96.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Attacker on the Ranch (4) Sekies had a smiling face, but his eyes shook with discomfort deep within. Whether there were circumstances on our side or if they were children, being told to entrust the request to lower-ranking adventurers was irritating. In the world of adventurers, strengthrankis everything. I shook my head as if to calm things down. "No, that''s not it. Can you put them under your command? Of course, no reward is necessary. The safety of the ranch is the greatest reward. Are you all right with that?" In response to my words, Ted and the others nodded in unison. On the other hand, Sekies, though the displeasure had disappeared, didn''t show a positive reaction. After looking at Ted and the others, he focused on me. "What about you, D-rank?" "I have plans. I can stay until the fourth day from today. After that, it will be from afternoon until dawn. Is that acceptable? Even so, would you like to be under the command of Smash Break?" Before becoming an adventurer, I was a student at the academy. Neglecting my studies would be counterproductive. Moreover, the first-term outdoor exercise is coming up in half a month, and if this drags on too long, Ted and the others will be in trouble. Regardless of what Smash Break decides, if it drags on, I intend to settle it forcibly. Come to think of it, what will Elliot do? I''ll ask him later. Sekies turned his gaze to his companions. The priest Ambel tilted her head, and the light warrior Varner shrugged. It seemed they were leaving it to their leader, Sekies. In the meantime, the scout Velotte stepped forward.v3l.B11n. "May I ask a question?" When I agreed, Velotte began his question. "Tenko-san, are you solo?" "Yes, but..." "Could you tell me your specialty? It doesn''t matter the extent you can talk about it." Saying that Velotte directed a gentle gaze towards me. Unlike Sekies, there was no sign of emotional fluctuation. In addition to the director''s story, the attacker avoided attacking humans and escaped. Evidence of a weak monster. Experienced adventurers would reach the same conclusion. I walked the ranch in silence and pointed to one spot. Everyone looked at the ground, but just shook their heads instead of understanding. Only one person, Vero, a scout in name only, noticed. He hurriedly crouched down and began to examine the ground. "This is... a thumbprint. Probably from the right foot." "Really? I have no idea." "It''s almost fading away. I''m surprised. Tenko-san''s exploration ability is much better than mine." At Vero''s words, Smash Break growled, and Ted and the others looked proud. Well, it''s not the time to be proud. It''s a problem if no one notices. Maybe I should teach scouting skills to Nails and the others, or find out who has talent. Suddenly, the gaze of Sekies and the others changed as they looked at me. To become a D-rank solo, extraordinary combat power or exploration ability is required. So Vero speculated that I had scouting skills. Still, he probably thought it was around level 2 or 3. Currently, I''m at [Tracking 4], trying to catch up with Ose when I first met him. By the way, the guy at the time was [Tracking 7]. Even if I tried to catch up, he was further away. "You found it well." "Is it true?" "Rather than that, did I pass?" In response to my question, Vero and the others nodded. Sekies also nodded once and extended his hand. "Let''s borrow your strength. Tenko, [Serade]''." Chapter 97.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (1) Chapter 97.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (1) We returned to the administration building and informed the director of our participation. Knowing our status, there were no objections. Instead, he suggested. "If you''d like, we can negotiate an increase in the fee..." Politely declining, we decided to move the conversation forward to avoid unnecessary complications. Hashou tilted his head in confusion, but to avoid further inquiries, we quickly proceeded with the discussion. In the reception room, with tea served by Dana, we listened to Hashou''s investigation report. As expected, the assailants were Dekrama. Sheep remains were found in the forest, surrounded by numerous footprints and claw marks. However, their number was at least ten or more, and Vero couldn''t determine more precisely. "Can we be shown around later? I''d like to see it too." "Certainly. Is it okay, Leader?" "Yeah, go ahead." Sequeus replied and looked at everyone. "Now, let me explain the situation again. We received the request two days ago. Since then, we''ve had night watches, leaving security during the morning to the guards. Originally, there were four guards, but now there are ten. However, they lack experience in monster combat due to their rotation with the city''s guards. Don''t think of them as a force equal to their numbers." With us, there were nineteen in total. Even if the guards were fewer in number, it was still a considerable force. "The number has increased, but we won''t change roles. We adventurers will handle the night watch. During the day, many people pass through the highway, and the grasslands have good visibility. They won''t attack unless it''s necessary to break through." Sequeus paused, then turned his gaze to everyone as if questioning. Ted immediately raised his hand. "I understand the night watch part. But why haven''t they attacked for 5 days?" "They probably saw the guards. Before we arrived, they sent reinforcements, and strengthened the patrols." "Then isn''t it faster to go out and meet them? Dekurama is not good in the grasslands, and with more people around, they''re less likely to attack right away."v3l.B11n. "That''s the last resort. Even if we find Dekurama in the forest, we can''t determine if they are the culprits who attacked the ranch. It''s impossible to exterminate all of them in the vast forest. Also, while Dekurama is not good in the grasslands, there''s a reason they don''t want to come out. It''s because there''s a human territory in the grasslands. Perhaps this group has recently arrived in Selen. They don''t know that this is human-controlled territory and will face a strong counterattack. In any case, if they don''t come, we''ll head for extermination. We''ll judge the timing based on the situation." Ted, who accepted this, withdrew, and I was impressed. Has Ted become this thoughtful? It was a far cry from when he swung a stick around. While turning his back, Velott laughed cheerfully. It would be difficult for C-rank adventurers to survive on requests alone. According to Vero, he was earning money through escort requests, improving his equipment, and trying to become acquainted with prominent individuals. He was scheming to form an exclusive escort contract if possible. It wouldn''t be a scheme if he told someone else. Continuing to chat cautiously, we soon arrived at the scene. Vero pointed to the bushes. "I might have overlooked it without this." What gets entwined in the bushes is sheep wool covered in blood. I bent down on the spot and began to observe the surroundings. It''s been quite washed away by yesterday''s rain. Bloodstains on the bark of a big treecould that be the scene of the meal? I jumped onto a nearby branch and surveyed the treetops. Dekurama''s claws weren''t sharp. Despite that, there were claw marks all over the trees, and many broken branches and torn leaves were found. It looked like a fight, but there was little bleeding, and there were no traces of other monsters. Could it be a dispute over food? I see. Vero said there were at least 10. And that might be the right expression. There were too many marks to accurately estimate the number. would have given the same answer. I jumped down from the branch and apologized to Vero. "Sorry, I came to the same conclusion. I caused you trouble." "No, not at all." "At the very least, they seem hungry enough to fight over prey, or there are more than a few that ten sheep won''t satisfy." "There''s no hunger at this time of year." "Indeed." In response to my answer, Vero nodded deeply. Chapter 97.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (2) Chapter 97.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (2) When I returned to the ranch, I began my watch as instructed by Sekies. I stayed vigilant around the livestock sheds at night, taking turns sleeping during the day. The ones facing the most challenges were Ted and Serade. We had to go to meet Dana and the herders after the watch was over. Even though the distance wasn''t considerable, guarding several dozen people with just four individuals was nerve-wracking. Especially at this time when the plants were thriving, growing as tall as adults. There were plenty of places to hide, and Sekies, understanding the difficulty, extended Serade''s rest and took care to keep them from becoming too scattered. However, Ted and the others seemed inexplicably energetic. The next day, Gemma brought in two maces and swung them around in front of the supervisor. We had initially taken them as souvenirs, but Ted and Gemma were delighted to have found useful tools for physical training. Seemingly not caring much about bringing them in, Sekies, however, didn''t find the owner of the maces and necklace. According to Rebecca, they weren''t items belonging to adventurers based in Selene. They weren''t of significant value, so finding them wasn''t a priority. As the 4th day approached without any attacks, I, having completed my morning nap, quietly headed to the ranch''s dining hall to have the late breakfast prepared by Dana before checking the pasture.v3l.B11n. Vero quickly approached. "Good morning." I returned the greeting and, while stretching, looked around. Sekies and Barnar were patrolling, and it seemed Amber was still asleep. "What day is it today?" "It''s the ninth day since the last attack. I didn''t think it would go beyond a week." "Agreed. Also, today is the last day for the two of us to venture into the forest." "Unfortunately." "They''re gathering over there. More than ten... Correct." Without even the luxury of laughter, Vero gazed seriously into the forest. "I can use [Presence Detection] too, but... it''s no use. I can''t tell at all." "Wanna check it out?" "No, let''s go back. I trust Tenko-san." Careful not to be noticed by Dekrama, we cautiously left the forest. We immediately reported to Sekies, and he summoned everyone. In the management building, Hashou, Serade, the headman Patrice, and the security supervisor gathered. Ver conveyed the situation to everyone, and I added. "The number might increase even more." Hearing that, Sekies crossed his arms with a complicated expression. "How much do you think it will increase?" "I have no idea. It''s still early afternoon; it could double." "Is there a possibility it might decrease?" "That would be troublesome. It''d only complicate things." "True." Sekies and I chuckled together. Seeing that exchange, the headman yelled. "This is no laughing matter! A large number of Dekrama are coming to attack, right!?" Sorry, it was insensitive. But the trouble was real. If they came in small groups, the attacks wouldn''t end. The headman seemed to understand, but the blue hue didn''t leave his face. Chapter 97.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (3) Chapter 97.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (3) When I suddenly looked, even the security chief had an expressionless face. He works mainly on handling drunkards and mediating fights for the safety of Selene. Speaking of Dekrama, they''re representative weak monsters alongside goblins and Nudlok, but still, humans are much weaker. It seemed intimidating when I heard there were over twenty. In contrast, Serade remained calm. If Ted and Jema hadn''t become adventurers, they would still have been exposed to the crisis of hunger and slavery. N ails came from a single-parent poor family, and Elliot, although wealthy, had the strength to wield a sword again even after being nearly killed. Above all, they repeatedly engaged in real battles by sneaking into the forest during breaks from guarding Lora. They''re different from the ordinary guards in determination, spirit, and experience. "Even if we confront them without a plan, we''ll miss most of them." Suddenly, when Sekies brought this up, everyone''s gaze focused on him. "Our role is not just to protect livestock or repel Dekrama. It''s to eliminate them or at least deal them a heavy blow. Any opinions are welcome. Speak without hesitation." Prompted by this, everyone exchanged glances, but their thoughts didn''t immediately come together. They began expressing their opinions individually. "If there are over twenty, extermination will be difficult." "First repel them, then deal with them individually." Amber and Varner were discussing. On the other hand, the strategy proposed by Serade was pitfalls, something sticky, and a scorched-earth tactic. All of them involved Ted and Jema. Scorched-earth was out of the question, but targeting them is not a bad idea. The key is to reverse the offense and defense. Even if they are wary of the guards, they''ll attack once their numbers gather. Moreover, their intelligence is not much different from monkeys, so even a simple strategy should work. However, it''s unacceptable to be half-hearted. If they learn and become stronger, it would be troublesome. In this operation, we must deliver a significant blow. "I agree." When I showed my approval, the chief reflexively tried to argue but hurriedly closed his mouth. Did he remember his status? Addressing the chief, I spoke. "The decoy of livestock is important. If adventurers become decoys, the attack might got halted if they sense something abnormal. Even if the chief wants to avoid sacrificing livestock, increasing adventurers to protect them would incur additional expenses aside from the requested reward. We would need to negotiate with the town''s administration, and even if permission is granted, recruiting people is another issue. There''s no time for that. Moreover, the more people, the more likely Dekrama will notice." Although I didn''t say it while present, reinforcing the guards is a particularly bad move. Dekrama will definitely notice. Sekies persuaded the chief by saying, "Submit the circumstances in writing. If there''s no further attack, we''ll reconsider reinforcements.". He managed to get his approval somehow. Furthermore, the chief explained the plan to the shepherds. That was helpful. Cows or sheep will be slaughtered someday. Like, for meat. But this time, it will be a gruesome slaughter. Very gruesome. Chapter 97.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (4) Chapter 97.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (4) The shepherds did not openly resist. There seemed to be opinions like, "Can''t we at least let them die?" but if they died, the attraction would weaken. It was pitiful, but they had no choice but to become sacrifices. While the shepherds prepared to select and move the livestock that would serve as decoys. We headed to a certain place under the guidance of the head of the venue. It was a massive building located beyond the management shed and livestock barns.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?vl--B1n. Even though the plan was set, there was still a problem. Where would we wait? In the previous attack, there were four of us. But this time there were nineteen, making our presence much more noticeable. The likelihood of encountering Dekrama was high, and it wouldn''t be surprising if individuals capable of using "[Presence Detection]" were hidden among them. At that moment, the venue head suggested a peculiar place: the dung heap. There was tremendous opposition from the security, but it wasn''t like we were going to soak in it. Not knowing what was so objectionable, we decided to take a look. Upon opening the heavy door, a pungent smell leaked through the slight gap, causing everyone to wrinkle their noses. Even Amber and Elliot swiftly ran away. "Indeed, this is intense." I said, covering my nose and peering into the dung heap. It was spacious enough to accommodate a small one-story house, with a high ceiling. Large dividers were evenly arranged, and something got piled up on them. There was no need to imagine what it was. Upon entering, tears welled up from the stimulation and dust. It was undoubtedly harsh, but if this kept Dekrama away and was far from the livestock barn. Not building a village might be the reason. If everything was calculated, Lord Rurukto was clever. The large dung heap was built in preparation for times of war. The era of Alphas had been turbulent for over a hundred years, and they were considering long-term self-sufficiency. Of course, it was impossible to cover Selene''s food needs with this alone. It was just insurance, a way to buy time. Or perhaps it was a reminder to the council not to neglect their preparations. "You''re surprisingly okay with this." Seques, standing at a distance, muttered. "What do you mean okay? We''re spending the attack here. What''s the use of complaining now?" "Just wait a moment. In a place like this" While saying that, Ambel took a step forward but retreated, affected by the smell of the dung heap. "even the management shed should be fine. If we close it, Declaras probably won''t notice." "Probably won''t, not definitely. Here, even Nudorok wouldn''t be able to detect it. It''s the perfect waiting place. Well, I''m not the one deciding. I''ll leave it to you." The one who made up his mind at my words was Serade. Covering his mouth tightly, he entered the dung heap one by one. By the way, dinner was yet to be served, and various preparations were not yet complete. He seemed to put his body on the line to show his agreement. Seeing the children shedding tears and holding back coughs, Hashou fell silent. In the end, persuaded by Sekies and Vero, Amber also accepted. The security personnel staunchly refused, but Sekies, looking at them, said, "If you abandon your duties, do as you like. I''ll report it to the council through the guild," and left them with a glare filled with hatred. They reluctantly agreed. If the attack didn''t comethere might be a fight among ourselves. Chapter 97.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (5) Chapter 97.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (5) I focus my gaze on the darkness, straining my eyes to see if anyone is approaching. For now, I can''t spot a single small shadow in the pasture. Exhaling through the cloth covering my face, I remain vigilant. In one of the livestock sheds, two cows and three sheep are confined. It''s not an exaggeration; they are genuinely locked up. To prevent them from being immediately killed and carried away after being placed in the shed. We hastily constructed four small huts inside and put cows and sheep in each. Even if someone breaks into the livestock shed, they can''t attack the livestock without destroying the huts. With that amount of time, most Declama would likely infiltrate the shed. "Shall we switch?" Vero calls out. It''s been three hours since I started keeping watch. "It''s okay. Rest." I said that, but Vero didn''t move. When I asked with a sidelong glance, he smiled shyly. "Actually, I''m not good at combat." "Is that so? You''re at Rank C, right?" "Just the rank." He seems nervous. Indeed, his only combat-related skill is [Dagger 1]. Quite weak. He might even lose to Declama if he''s not careful. "If you''re okay with it, please." Vero took out a small bottle from his pocket. The number is eighteen, nineteenstill increasing. Twenty-one, twenty-two... twenty-five. I signal with my fingers, and tension runs through everyone. Still, more than expected. Dangerous. The cows and sheep, sensing danger, start making noise. Stimulated by that, Deklama, with short roars, begins to swarm into the livestock shed. The sound of bricks being hit is followed by wood-shattering sounds. They broke through the front door. Receiving the signal from Sekies, Vero and I slip out. And when we confirm that all the Deklama have invaded the livestock shed, everyone also leaves the compost shed. During this time, the sound of wood breaking and the cries intensify. Did they get inside the huts? Due to their large numbers, it might not last long. With a hand signal from Sekies, we split into two groups. Hashou, and 7 guards at the front. Velo, Serade, and 3 remaining guards at the back. Although the reinforcements at the back get partly destroyed, they''re still sealed with wooden boards. It''s faster to remove that than to peel it off. "Get ready!" The command comes from Secias. We are not in a hurry. That''s according to plan. Shouts and intense roars can be heard. Silently waiting, I nod to the guards. And when the guards break the back door simultaneously, with Jema at the forefront, Serade rushes in. Chapter 97.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (6) Chapter 97.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (6) While two security guards guarded the back door, I lit a torch for the remaining guard with [Flint]. "I''m counting on you here." Leaving those words behind, I also jumped into the livestock shed. The shed''s interior gets illuminated by the white light of Amber''s [Light]. Despite the intense intimidation from the Decrama, those near the entrance got thrown into chaos as Serade attacked from behind, and four of them were already lifeless. I switched to a bow and arrow and leaped onto a beam. They are indeed swarming around the livestock. The entrance to the shed is located in the center of the whole, so the livestock are isolated to the far right. It would have been troublesome if they dispersed inside, but this way, they were gathered in one direction. I nocked an arrow and aimed at Dekrama on the beam. At that moment, something jumped into my field of vision. It''s still alive. A sheep was rolling under the beam. It had a pitiful appearance with only one leg, but it was still breathing roughly. As soon as our eyes met, I unconsciously changed my aim and released the arrow. Shot through the head, the sheep stopped moving. It''s just waiting for death in that state. Treatment is meaningless. As I sighed, suddenly, an arrow was shot nearby. Following the trajectory, it pierced another sheep. It was Varner. He nodded at me and returned to support his companions. Now is not the time to indulge in sentimentality. They were lured into this situation for our convenience. Don''t waste lives. The area near the entrance was quickly taken over by Yabushou and Serade. Led by the high-combat-capable Sekies, they began to sweep toward the back. Varner and I provided cover fire from above, while the guards and Amber secured the front and back doors to block any escape routes. Velotte, along with three security guards, kept watch on the perimeter. Even though the opponents were inferior, the battle of the Sekies was impressive. "It got out!" Velotte''s warning mixed with the sound of a struggle, and I realized another Dekrama was escaping from the shed. Even if we let them go a bit, the goal is achieved, but we have to exterminate them. "Varner, I''ll leave this to you!" I jumped down from the beam and rushed outside. One had already been defeated, but the other was still running away. Velotte and the guards gave up the pursuit, and boarded up the window with a board, preventing further escape. Moonlight leaked through the gaps in the thick clouds. Illuminated by it, a naked C and bloodied C ape was running in the pasture. I nocked an arrow and aimed. It''s already beyond the effective range of the bolt type. I can''t show intermediate magic like [Penetrate Gale]. It''s not even the effective range of a short bow, but... I held my breath and released the arrow. The flying arrow fell as if aimed at the movement of the Dekrama. A short scream. Oh, it hit. The arrow pierced its left leg. Unfortunately, it didn''t deliver a fatal blow, but it can''t escape anymore. I flicked the sheath, drew the shamshir, and rushed at an apparently abnormal speed, sweeping the Dekrama with a [Strong Strike]. This time, a clear scream rose. Spreading an abundance of blood and entrails, the Dekrama went wild in the pasture. Persistent. I pressed on its belly with my foot and thrust a dagger into its heart. Turning my gaze away from the convulsing Dekrama, I noticed that Sekies and the others were coming out of the livestock shed. It seems everything is settled. Wiping off the bloodstains, I looked up at the dark night sky. It was quite a challenge, but in the end, it was unremarkable. Chapter 98.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (1) Chapter 98.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Ranch Defense Battle (1) In the battle against Dekrama, Nails and one security guard were injured. Nails couldn''t cope with the irregular movements and got bitten, while the security guard guarding the front entrance suffered injuries from a concentrated attack. "I''ll heal you." Ambel healed the wounds with [Light Healing]. There were other injured individuals, but their injuries were only superficial, not requiring magic. While the two were receiving treatment, we dragged Dekrama''s carcass out of the livestock shed, placing the sacrificed livestock outside. The decision on what to do with the livestock was left to the manager. But they would likely be buried. Considering their sacrifice, I wanted to let them rest peacefully. After that, we would dismantle Dekrama, but seeing everyone looking worn out, we headed towards the well. It was to wash away the deeply ingrained smell of manure. It was an extra step, but it couldn''t be helped. If I started alone, Sekies and Ted would definitely help. While everyone took turns using the well, I activated [Operate Water] from a distance, washing my entire body and clothes.l--B1n. Learning this magic reduced the effort of doing laundry. Not only did it remove dirt, but it also dried incredibly fast. If done selectively, dry cleaning was also possible. I took pride that it made things cleaner than a laundromat. "Free now, Tenko." As if he anticipated me waiting, Sekies called out to me. After a moment''s thought, I activated [Pure Water]. "I have water magic of my own." "No, even if you produce a large amount with life magic" Sekies stared at me intently. "Did you change clothes? You seem a bit cleaner." Sharp eyes. It''s a basic magic, so there shouldn''t be a problem. "I can use [Operate Water]. If you want, I can wash the clothes, and armor you wear." "Wash? Can you really do that?" "I can. I have plenty of magical power, and it''s easy with a large tub." It''s easy even without it, but it uses more magical power and takes more time and effort. After some hesitation, Sekies lowered his head. It''s not easy to avoid various places in the tub. It''s out of the question for women, and even for men, it''s not preferable. Well, even if it''s a guy, it might not be pleasant. After being pestered and stopping them from jumping in, we finished washing Serade and Yabushou. Then, we finally started dismantling, which we had put off. Naturally, I, along with Sekies, Varner, and Serade, assisted Yabushou. Fortunately, I didn''t have to skin Dekrama, so it wasn''t too dirty. The harvest was 5 magic stones and 34 canine teeth. Canine teeth could be used as materials for accessories and sold for two to three small copper coins each. In total, it amounted to just under a silver coin. Hasho suggested distributing the magic stones, and despite our refusal, we were coerced with "rights to rewards and materials are separate.". In the end, Yabushou got two, and Sekies, Varner, Serade, and I each got 1. Since there were ten security guards, each of them received about five large copper coins, enough for a reasonably luxurious meal and drinks. They were quite pleased, considering the rarity of such distributions. Furthermore, all the canine teeth were given to Serade. Without giving Ted and the others a chance to refuse, she said, "It''s compensation for the guard duty," and once again, they were forced to accept. "The night is breaking." For a while after that scene, Sekies muttered to himself without addressing anyone. Stopping my hands from washing the knife, I also looked up at the pale sky. Ted stretched and looked down at Declama. "Well, we''ll go meet her. Dana will be surprised when she sees this." Ted and the others laughed proudly. I put away the knife and stood up. "I''ll go along too. As we discussed, I''ll be away in the morning from today. Is that okay with you, Secias?" "Yeah. I''ll leave reconnaissance to Vero and Varner." Listening to Secias and my conversation, Ted and the others wore puzzled expressions. It seemed they didn''t quite understand. "The mission isn''t over yet. We need to figure out why these attackers were here. We still need to be cautious." Unfortunately, even the security guards seemed stunned. It might be understandable for inexperienced Ted and the others. But the security guards being unaware was a problem. Chapter 98.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (2) Chapter 98.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (2) After that, I attended lectures all night and returned to the ranch in the afternoon. The corpses of the Dekrama that had been lined up were no longer there, and sand had been scattered to conceal the soaked blood. Since Amber was nearby, I inquired about the situation. It seemed that the ranch leaders were surprised by the number of Dekrama. They apologized for hesitating to use livestock as bait. The sacrificed livestock were buried in the corner of the pasture, and the Declama corpses were helped by the shepherd and disposed of in the forest. The purpose was to warn other Dekrama, but since the corpses could attract other monsters or carnivores, they were carried a little deeper into the forest and divided into several places. I think it was difficult to carry 25 bodies. At that time, no traces or noticeable abnormalities of the Dekrama were found. I thanked Amber and entered the management building to rest. I peeked into Serade''s resting room, and four people were sound asleep on sofas and the floor. Even they seemed thoroughly exhausted. Also, Elliott, a fellow student from the academy, had informed the academy that he would rest for a while. The agility is typical of a merchant. The son of a noble has a position and cannot neglect his studies for personal matters. Above all, it''s the father who pays the tuitiontracing back, it''s the blood tax of the commoners. A few hours later, before the sun set, I woke up and went alone to the forest. Despite concerns from Sekies and Amber, and having received approval from Velotte, who explored with me, and Varner, who witnessed the Dekrama battle, I was allowed to act alone. Entering the forest, I circled where the Dekrama corpses had been discarded during the exploration. Surprisingly, there was small damage, and insects were swarming around. As a precaution, I also checked the surrounding treetops but found no traces of Dekrama or Nudlok approaching. So many Dekrama attacked. Perhaps the Declamas are no longer nearby, or other monsters are keeping their distance in caution. It''s likely to take a while for results to show. I promptly ended the reconnaissance and returned to the ranch. Two more days passed since the Dekrama attack. After finishing lectures and heading towards the ranch, the shepherds greeted me. If you spend six days together, you get to know each other. Adventurers are the same. While I was resting, it seemed Ted and the others were receiving training from Sekies and Varner. Even if you cooperate with a superior, it''s meaningless if you''re disliked. Yabushou is an experienced person, and there will be much to gain. If the completion of the request is near, should I expand the search range? After a little thought, I headed west. While listening to birds chirping, I examined treetops, tree roots, mossy rock surfaces, and dense bushes. We found no traces of Dekramas or other monsters like Nudlok. Did that herd really wreak havoc around here? If the Nudlok that claimed this territory got wiped out, it might take more time for the forest to settle down. After walking for a while and still not encountering any monsters, I only saw small animals and deer. I''ve gone too far from the ranch. Continuing westward is meaningless. Should I make a large detour north or south and return east? While thinking about that, I absentmindedly raised my gaze. Immediately, I froze. When did it get here? Clinging to the trunk of a tree was a giant dragonfly. Its total length easily exceeded a meter, and had fist-sized compound eyes staring at me. Dreppen. Up close, it had quite a menacing appearance. Moreover, [Stealth 4]even with my [Detection 5], I wouldn''t notice it without being consciously aware. And it''s fast. Its straightforward combat power is below an orc, but its agility is high at 24. Additionally, the modifiers from [Acceleration Enhancement 2] and [Mobility Enhancement 4], increased to 28 and 33, respectively. That''s a speed close to the mutated species of Hunter Fitches. Average adventurers wouldn''t be able to land a hit, and if it uses [Stealth] from above, one could get attacked without even realizing it. As we stared at each other in silence, vague presences increased. All of them activated [Stealth] while silently descending. Before long, 8 Dreppen gathered. This can''t be a coincidence. Am I the prey? Three days in a row, I''ve been alone in the forest. They noticed and have been waiting for an opportunity. I recall Rebecca''s words. It might have sounded like a joke, but she was genuinely worried. Indeed, for them, a child would be an easy target. However, I smiled. Chapter 98.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (3) Chapter 98.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (3) Thank you. The fact that the cautious Dreppen descended into the forest proves that Dekrama is not present. In addition, the Dekrama battle had the attention of Yabushou and the security guards, making it unusable. Let me have some practical combat practice, Dreppen. I activated [High-Speed Movement] and unsheathed my Shamshir. In response to the sound, several monsters took flight. One monster descended rapidly through the trees It''s opening its mouth wide and approaching. The sword still couldn''t reach it. Nevertheless, I swung the Shamshir. "If they''re only at this level, one strike should do it." The compound eyes shifted, and a giant dragonfly, split into three parts, crashed into the ground. [Wind Blow] A mid-level attack skill that combines physical and wind attributes. It requires high combat skills, agility, and a wind attribute rank for mastery. It''s a recently acquired mid-level attack skill. Aligned with the trajectory of [Double Strike], a barrage of wind blades struck the target. A skill reminiscent of Mercant''s [Wind Blade] and Valerie''s [Double Strike]. Even with my compound eyes, the wind blades were invisible. Even when three of my companions were taken down, other Dreppen paid no attention. They took flight one after another, attacking in a nosedive. Good, I''ll counter everything with [Wind Blow]. Diligently dodging the assaults, I seized opportunities to unleash wind blades. The range is just under two meters, but with my current agility of 40, even the heavy Shamshir can touch a top speed of 24. The Dreppen was being sliced up amusingly. When their numbers were halved, I unintentionally let out a sound. "Wow, cannibalism?" One Dreppen carried a dead comrade, left the scene, landed on a branch, and began feasting on the corpse. Frowning, I unleashed Wind Blow] on another Dreppen. Shallow Unable to kill, a Dreppen approached me with a wound. However, I didn''t need to dodge. Thinking it was dead, another wounded Dreppen attacked. Suddenly, a large dragonfly aerial battle began. The last Dreppen joined in, and the three monsters tangled overhead. The one that started cannibalizing casually watched the conflict, chewing its companion gracefully. "It''s not the same thing!!" That Rebecca, there''s no way he''s just a glutton... A wielder of spirit magic is a rarity among rarities. Kudurga leisurely emerged from the ground. It was over ten meters long. With its thickness, it unmistakably resembled the monster I had encountered before. Its rock-like face showed no emotion, but it gave the impression of scrutinizing the surroundings. [Presence Detection] was probably probing for any other prey besides me. I tightened my grip on the Shamshir. I can''t leave this one alone. If it appears in the ranch, it''ll be more than just a Dekurama commotion. Moreover, if I let it escape now, discovering this monster underground would be nearly impossible. Above all, it''s an excellent opportunity to seriously fight a magician. Whether it realized there was nothing else around, Kudurga''s attention focused on me. At that moment, an enormous mouth suddenly approached. Hey, that''s too much. I dodged the bite, leaped over the follow-up tail strike, and dodged another bite. Despite its high intelligence, it seems to perceive me as a weaker opponent. But I''m grateful it underestimates me. I haven''t decided what to do. Dispatching Kudurga is easy. It lacks resistance, so I can finish it with [Multiple Chants]. The problem is whether to do it immediately or wait and see. Spirit magic is a rare skill, a specialized form of magic that requires [Insight], and even if you learn it from a magic book, it won''t activate. There are virtually no human users, and the possibility of encountering one again is hopeless. Moreover, the earth attribute area magic [Stalagmite] is also rare. It''s said to be more suitable for anti-army than anti-personnel, and due to the unpopularity of earth attributes, there are few practitioners. I''d like to see how both of these work, but the risks are significant. Especially spirit magic, which lacks a predetermined effect, would drastically change the situation based on the abilities of the spirit named Lanyel. Suddenly, Kudurga''s attacks ceased. Still expressionless, but I somehow feel it''s getting annoyed. After observing me for a while, it lowered its head leisurely. At that moment, my entire body became heavy. [Force Field]a basic magic of no attribute. I moved my limbs to check the sensation. Apparently, it''s a magic that gives viscosity to the magical power in the atmosphere. Unlike Pidosios''s [Chain Bind], it doesn''t materialize. With this, I can''t destroy it, but. Chapter 98.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (4) Chapter 98.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (4) Swinging Shamshir in a horizontal sweep.l--B1n. The bisected [Earth Bolt] fell to the ground and disappeared. That''s why it''s not get obstructed. Movement is indeed restricted, but it doesn''t have much impact at this level. Anyway, it''s the first [Force Field]. At this point, greed begins to emerge. I want to see at least one of them. Kudurga didn''t shoot a pursuing [Earth Bolt]. Instead, an unusual presence began to emanate around. Grateful, is it an immediate spirit magic? Howeverthis is a bit unexpected. I raise my vigilance and scan all around. The number captured by [Presence Detection] is seven. Isn''t spirit summoning supposed to be just one? The mossy ground splits, and a small, single-eyed snake emerges. It looks like an awkward sculpture made of stones and soil clumps. Earth spirit, Lanniel, huh? Suddenly, Kudurga twitches. As a signal, the earth spirit Lanniel simultaneously howls. Instantly, [Physical Up] and [Moving Up] are [Multiple Chanting], and I cut, deflect, and dodge the thrusting stone stakes. It didn''t stop at once. Successively, seven stakes fly from all directions. It''s tougher than I imagined. I understand the feelings of those I''ve dealt with so far. It''s like multiple chanting.'' Moreover, the stakes have a skill called [Breath of the Earth Seed], and Lanniel''s magic power hasn''t decreased. Frustrated by the attacks not landing, one Lanniel jumps towards me. While deflecting another stake, I return the attack with my sword. The sensation is dull. I couldn''t bisect it, and I ended up repelling Lanniel. Is it difficult for regular weapons? I pursue Lanniel with [Wind Running], as it flies away. The invisible blade tears through Lanniel, but before I can savor it, [Strong Strike] is released towards my head. "Ku!" Kudurga''s fang clashes with Shamshir, and [Strong Strike] gets repelled. Sorry, but the training is over. As fangs and stakes approach, I release [Fireball]. Simultaneously, I activate my ability with the blue and azure mantle, deploying [Water Shield] in front of me. [Fireball] collides with Kudurga, scattering flames in all directions and deflecting the stone stakes with me. They hit a nearby trunk, and I fell to the ground. Brushing off the embers, I check my status. My health is low. That''s intermediate magic; I might die with 2 more hits. To preserve some magic power, I activated [Water Shield] with the blue and azure mantle, but doesn''t add much to the owner-dependent. Maybe I was too stingy. Standing up and repositioning Shamshir, all Lanniels have disappeared. The sword mountain has also vanished, and [Force Field] has also worn off unnoticed. I see, that''s why they made a move. I''ve returned to square one, but why do I feel unsteady? Kudurga charges with its head shaking. However, it collides with the ground off-target and ends up burying its head in it. "What are you doing?" It seems it can''t get out, and its body wildly thrashes. Well, this is different. Still, it''s too foolish. Observing its defenseless body, I couldn''t help but be amazed. It seems it''s trying to escape. Not that good at burrowing, but more importantly, it''s not something you should do in front of the enemy. My magic power is on the verge of exhaustion, and my mind isn''t functioning properly. I activate [Obstructing Earth Wall] directly under its head. The wall propels it, and the large snake dances in the air. "Even without running out, this is how it turns out. Let''s be careful of the remaining amount." I activate [Penetrate Gale] with [Multiple Chanting]. Countless wind bullets break through the outer layerpenetrating. This one is also not well-aimed. Blood splatters from the hole in its neck, and Kudurga writhes on the ground. It has the power of instant death, but its penetrating power was too high, and it went through. I should have made it a bit shallower. The high accuracy is also something to consider. I activate [Magic Bolt] with [Multiple Chanting] and deliver the finishing blow to Kudurga. Chapter 98.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (5) Chapter 98.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (5) I emerged from the forest, and a patrolling Varner noticed me. "Call Amber!" He shouted and ran towards me, his expression changing. "Are you okay, Tenko?" "It''s over. My injuries have been treated."?vl?1n. I raised my hand and smiled at Varner. Meanwhile, the management office was in turmoil, and Yabushou and Serade flew over. They repeated the same words. But everyone''s expressions remained unchanged. That''s because a large hole got torn in the leather armor on my left arm, and the thigh area got roughly cut open. To make matters worse, I got covered in blood. I used a healing potion to wash away the bloodstains and wrap bandages. But I couldn''t deal with the splattered blood. Amber took my left hand. "Show me." "I said it''s already treated. The wounds are healed." Ignoring my words, Ambel removed the bandages. At that moment, gasps came from Ted and the others. The trace of the stone stake pierced through exposed dark red flesh. It didn''t look good, but it was already closed. By the way, only one forearm bone was broken. I''m currently using a makeshift splint with a suitable branch. "It''s a severe wound. You''ve used quite a bit of potion." "Well, yeah." "I see, you finally got it!" While Jema admired, she looked at Kudorga with interest. I cut the head off to hide the penetration trace of [Penetrate Gale]. Shamshir was damaged, but it was roughly cut off for the sake of "completely killing". Scales that seemed useful in battle were also damaged. Also, [Fireball] was released in the air, and there was no ignition, so there were no traces. Nails and Elliot joined in poking the long body, and Ted and Jema tried to lift it by pulling its tail. Ignoring the children, Yabushou looked at each other. "The scales and the shape of the head isn''t that Kudurga?" "It''s recommended for C-rank, right?" "But, the wounds from earlier..." Barnar denied Sekies''s question, and Amber raised another question. Only Vero, with an expression of amazement, observed the corpse with Ted and the others. "Hey, Tenko. Did this guy use earth magic on this?" "I used it. Amber healed me with [Earth Bolt]." "Is it settled with Kudurga? I thought it was strong for a child, but this much..." "Indeed, a formidable enemy." "It''s not a recommended opponent for D-rank, let alone solo. How far did you use magic? When it becomes a powerful individual, it can manipulate up to intermediate. Still, that''s unlikely." Ah, that''s right. It''s probably that. "I used intermediate, but only [Earth Wall]." I pointed to the location where I activated it. Since it was catalyst-free, it had disappeared, but the ground was exposed in a rectangular shape. "You were lucky. If you use intermediate attack magic, even C-rank becomes top recommended." "Top? It''s really fortunate in misfortune. By the way, what is that?" "It''s spirit magic. Kudurga seems to have a high affinity with the earth''s spirit. Meeting it increases the probability of becoming a spirit user. Depending on the spirit, it can get recommended for B-rank." Chapter 98.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (6) Chapter 98.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - Consequences of a Chain (6) I made a surprised expression and looked at the corpse. The spirit it summoned was lower-ranked, probably between C-rank upper and B-rank lower. It was a formidable opponent, but Rannell had only [Earth Bolt] as an attack means. If anything, [Stalagmite] was more dangerous. Anyway, I heard an interesting story. Spirit magic is a kind of contract, isn''t it? Those with the [Spirit Communion] skill should be able to make contracts. "Sorry for interrupting the story." The ranch manager cut in hesitantly. "Would it be alright to transport this snake?" "Yes. It''s too big to dismantle here. It''s modest, but I''ll pay you for your trouble." Though the shepherds were hesitant, they jumped at the mention of payment. They quickly tied ropes and began preparing for transportation. Once brought to a corner of the grazing land, I asked a shepherd for well water and had Serade help with dismantling. As a result, a magic stone, round leather, two fangs, and an additional magic stone from an undigested Dreppen were found. I also obtained one magic stone from the Dreppen I had taken down and collected sixteen well-preserved wings. The bones of Kudo urga seemed unlikely to be valuable, but I took them back for now. I asked Ted and the others to dispose of the Dreppen''s entrails in the forest. What remained was a large amount of meat. It was labeled as harmless in [Appraisal], but the taste was unknown. I cut it into bite-sized pieces with a knife, seared it with [Flint], and sprinkled it with salt. When I put it in my mouth, I was surprised by its tenderness. As I suspected during dismantling, it became even more distinctive when chewed. Perhaps it was to make it easier to move through the soil. "It has a subtle taste. This would go well with any dish." Upon hearing my impression, everyone furrowed their brows. A request that only involves protecting turns out to be this difficult. The intense battle with Kudurga ended, and applause erupted from the shepherds, who had somehow been listening. Everyone''s faces were filled with relief and joy in the campfire light. Raising my cup, I responded to the applause. In any case, we successfully defended the ranch. Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 25 (+1) Health: 124/124 (+10) Magic Power: 314/314 (+13) Strength: 14 (+1 up) Intelligence: 17 Dexterity: 17 Endurance: 13+2 Agility: 18+2 (40: double) Charisma: 16 [Skills] Strong Strike, Double Strike, Wind Fang Assault (new), Enhanced Growth, Strengthened Growth Value, Status Camouflage, Language Mastery, High-Speed Movement, Multiple Chants, Ice Resistance 2, Mental Resistance 5, Pain Resistance 1, Slash Resistance 1, Appraisal 5, Synthesis 7, Tracking 4, Stealth 4, Presence Detection 5, One-Handed Sword 7, Two-Handed Sword 1, Curved Sword 1, Martial Arts 7, Dagger 5, Archery 4, Fire Magic 6, Water Magic 5, Wind Magic 6, Earth Magic 6, Non-Attributed Magic 4, Ice Magic 2, Lightning Magic 2, Alteration Magic 5 [Magic] -Basic- Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Shock Bolt, Flame Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Operate Water, Operate Soil, Operate Energy, Physical Up, Moving Up, Create Solution -Intermediate- Fireball, Penetrate Gale, Earth Wall [Titles] Reincarnator, Ace of the Return Home Club (Endurance +2, Agility +2), Second Son of the Reedwald Baron Family Chapter 99.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (1) Chapter 99.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (1) Two days after completing the ranch request, I spent a full day of rest before heading into town wearing leather armor. My goal was to repair the leather armor. In hindsight, the leather armor didn''t prove very useful in this recent battle. Any armor is weak against piercing attacks. Under the influence of Laniel''s [Earthen Breath], my beloved leather armor suffered significant damage to the arms and legs. However, unless there''s a good reason, it''s dangerous to remove armor, as you never know what might happen. I had to accept it as a consumable item. Also, the reason I didn''t immediately take it for repair wasn''t due to fatigue. It was because I lacked the motivation. Throughout the previous day of rest, I pondered on this reason. Truth be told, when Klaus cleanly sliced through my armor, I experienced a similar sensation. Afterward, I took the damaged sword to the Larsen Trading Company, where I had purchased the armored rhino, and entrusted its repair to a skilled craftsman even superior to Selene. It eventually got restored, but for some reason, I felt dissatisfied. Wearing it didn''t feel uncomfortable. And at the time, I thought it was just my imagination. And now, with it damaged again, suspicions arose. While lounging in the living room, I suddenly realized. It was the finish and the repair costs. It wasn''t that the Larsen Trading Company charged exorbitant fees. The prices were fair, and the repairs were flawless. The disparity lay with my acquaintance, the decorative artisan Katie. I had seen her take on repairs before, and her prices were unusually low. However, compared to the craftsmen at the Larsen Trading Company, there wasn''t much difference in skill to justify the gap in cost. After realizing this, I deliberated for a while and decided to entrust Katie with the repairs. Even if slightly inferior, she was a skilled craftsman. "Oh, Altair-kun. It''s been a while." As I entered the workshop, Katie greeted me with a smile. I nodded lightly and returned the greeting. "Long time no see. Are you organizing documents?" "Yeah. It''s a pain, but if I don''t do it now, I''ll regret it later." Katie glanced through the parchment and sorted them. "So, what brings you here today? Another workshopDDdon''t even say it, okay?" "No, I came for a job request." I placed a large bag on the counter. Katie set aside the documents and inspected the leather armor. Katie came to a sudden stop. "Even if you go, finish your current work first. And Rag is quite skilled. You won''t even get a hearing until you prove your abilities." "Ugh... that''s true. I don''t have skills surpassing his teachings..." Katie slumped. She had been deified quite a bit. I''d like to see Rag''s reaction. "Anyway, please repair the leather armor for now. Feel free to observe as much as you want during that time." "Oh, right!" Once again, Katie pounced on the leather armor, inspecting it closely. "By the way, there are also a sword and a cape that Lag worked on." "Will you sell them!?" Katie''s head turned around. A bit creepy. "No, you can''t. They''re precious items. But I can lend themDD" Hold on, lend? I gazed at Katie with dilated pupils. Well, it could be mutually beneficial. "Actually, during lectures, I''ve left valuables at the guild. If you''re willing, could you take care of them all at once?" "Of course! Please bring them to me right away! No, I''ll go get them now!" I restrained Katie as she tried to dash out again and headed to the adventurer''s guild to pick up the Kousei Sword and the Stiletto. I hadn''t planned to go outside for a while, so I left them there for safekeeping. I also stopped by my home to collect the Azure Mantle. As I arranged them together, Katie had a blissful expression. If Battle Axe of Destruction was still with Selene, the Azure series would be almost complete. Katie looked like she was about to faint. That side seems more outstanding as a work of art. I was worried about whether she would properly fix the leather armor, but after emphasizing the importance, I left the workshop. On the way, I passed by Narubano''s blacksmith shop. Many top-notch artisans I had encountered so far were eccentric. Katie, being of the same kind, might become one of Selene''s top artisans in the future. As I glanced at the blacksmith shop, I recalled the encounter with Narubano. When he saw the Kousai Sword, he flatly refused to handle it with all his might. If it were Katie, she would have had the opposite reaction. Even if I refused, she would have begged to see it. The sound of the hammer striking the metal resonated peacefully. Perhaps Narubano should become more greedy. Chapter 99.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (2) Chapter 99.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (2) When I returned home, I pondered about [Magic Tool Creation] while sipping Shogun tea. Currently, the easiest challenge seems to be accessories. There''s no limit in quantity, so as long as they soak in the solution, they can be permeated in large quantities. However, there is a risk that accessories may become cursed magical items. Rings reinforced for durability are an example, and accessories aren''t useful for enhancements like slash or impact. Similar things may happen with weapons, but the potential is lower than with accessories. However, weapons are bulky. The number that can be immersed in the alchemical solution is small, reducing the number of attempts. As for armor, I don''t even feel like preparing it. I''ve purchased containers specifically for weapons. Shaped like swords, they reduce the waste of the solution, and if I prepare a large quantity, I can maintain the current pace. However, managing them seems quite difficult. Ted and the others would be fine, but I can''t ask Dana. Moreover, blacksmithing takes time. Without working through the night, I can''t prepare a large quantity. "In that casecraft weapons as much as possible, and if there are spare magic stones, try accessories. Is that a safe choice?" With a tentative conclusion, I went to the backyard. Although there is space at home, the backyard is even larger. If I build it in a corner, it won''t interfere with forging, and if I make it a workshop, it would be even better. I looked up and surveyed the old brick buildings, dilapidated wooden houses, and ruins-like apartment buildings. Most buildings had their backs turned, so I didn''t pay much attention. The workers are mostly poor, and they rarely get to eat meat. Unable to afford bread, they eat only porridge-like food. Until recently, Dana was the same. I generously distributed Kudorga meat, and the excess that couldn''t be eaten was given as a souvenir. It seems to have left a considerable impression, and even after two days, the topic of the feast is still going on. The ranchers, who wanted to express their gratitude, heard that Dana was acquainted with me. Even the director joined in, and using high-quality parts from the slaughtered livestock, Dana and the others made stew. Why the thanks are in the form of stew is a mystery, but there''s no reason to refuse, so I accepted it sincerely. "Well then, I''ll gladly accept this." Dana bowed and tried to leave, but I stopped her. "Can I bother you for a bit more? I''m in a bit of a bind and want your advice." "Me?" "No one is more qualified than you. Well, come in." I invited her in, and while she felt apologetic, I made tea. When the time was right, I asked for her opinion on the forge and workshop. "What do you think? Would it be a nuisance to the neighborhood?" "It would be a bother..." I conveyed that I wanted Dana''s honest opinion to Dana, who seemed somewhat uneasy. After hesitating for a while, she answered hesitantly. "I don''t think anyone would complain to Alter-sama." With that, she spoke with reluctance. Chapter 99.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (3) Chapter 99.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Distant Mentor (3) "Ah, I see" Once again, I had forgotten. I''m a noble. I had only considered whether it would be inconvenient. There was no way commoners in the neighborhood could complain. Perhaps the training sessions with Ted and the others were more disruptive than I thought. I can''t believe I''m realizing this just now. It''s clear that I lacked consideration, but, to begin with, I was avoided. Even if we happened to meet, people would quickly flee. Dana was like that at first too, so I optimistically thought that normal neighborly interactions would eventually happen. However, apart from Nails and Dana, I still haven''t talked to anyone else. While it felt easy, I also sensed a bit of loneliness. Now that I know a full-fledged noble like Lucina, I can understand their feelings well. It must be quite frightening to think that such a person lives nearby. And Lucina isn''t the only special one, I believe. As a noble, I hadn''t noticed, but there are likely similar people at the academy. Even Lambert had erected barriers between himself and commoners. "For now, let''s put aside my status. If a commoner were to set up a blacksmith, what do you think?" "Well, even if you say that... What''s the problem?" "It''s quite noisy, and there''s also the soot. It might have a distinct metallic smell." Upon hearing this, Dana pondered. "Noise might be a concern. Some folks don''t even leave their homes during the day. And especially with the windows open during this season." "If there''s noise, we''ll have to close the blacksmith when necessary. It might be life-threatening, but we''ll figure something out. We''ll think about precautions later." Fundamentally, something is wrong here. As a person, it''s fine. But as a noble, how about it? For sure, Lucina would unquestionably scatter noise without saying anything. Other nobles would probably be similar. But still, it''s not okay; it''s a neighborhood nuisance. Even commoners like me are saying that. With Dana tilting her head, I thought about it even more. What''s off isnobles bringing gifts to inquire with commoners. If that''s the case, I hunted and had excess meat, so I shared it with the neighborhood. The blacksmith talk came as an extra. If I ask them to come and take the meat, that would be great, but absolutely no one would come. Alright, decided. Armed with a perfect rationale, no noble should have any complaints. Satisfied, I nodded and asked Dana to accompany me on the greeting rounds. Since she readily agreed, the next day, we set out for hunting. After capturing two boars, I toured the neighborhood with Dana. I thought it would be good to have someone along, asking lightly, but it turned out to be the right choice. When I introduced myself, everyone took a humble attitude, and many were fearful. If Dana weren''t there, I don''t think a conversation would have happened. I greeted while being careful not to be arrogant but not letting them disrespect me either, facing the elderly woman who stiffened before me. My neighborhood tour as a noble was over. Returning home and sitting in a chair, fatigue started to seep in. While being healed by the general''s tea that Dana brewed, I suddenly thought. Maybe I''m overthinking things. Chapter 100.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] Chapter 100.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] One early morning, my home was particularly noisy, more than usual. Unfamiliar men kept coming and going incessantly, making it quite unsettling. After preparing breakfast, I carried it upstairs without delay. As I investigated the state of alchemical solutions-soaked magic stones and materials and practiced operative magic to pass the time, a deep voice from the backyard called out to me. "Hey, lad, it''s your turn!" Stretching lightly, I went out to find an elderly man standing there like a guardian deity. His name was Dobar, the owner of the Masette Stoneworks. "I just need to activate it right next to it, correct?" "Yeah, and don''t forget to fuse it with the stakes." Using the piled-up soil in the backyard as a catalyst, I activated [Earth Wall]. In the excavated hole, numerous stakes and crushed stones were poured in. I constructed a stone wall on top, fusing it with the stakes. Once the activation was complete, men gathered around with tools in hand. They carved patterns on the stone wall and started drilling small holes, seemingly for drainage. "However, lad, your magic is extraordinary." Dobar, while closely watching his disciples work, commented in amazement. When I promptly visited to ask questions, he bluntly rejected the idea, saying it was impossible. Stone walls were strong against pressure, but being board-like, they were weak against expansion. There was a risk of cracking under the high temperature in the forge. He advised building the furnace with fire-resistant bricks and using cut stone walls like bricks. This way, it could withstand high temperatures and be easily repaired if it cracked. However, that made it an artisan''s job. My Dexterity was quite high at 17, but my experience and skill were empty; collapse was imminent. Yet, hiring someone would cost how much? If only I had the money, I would have bought magic stones. In my dilemma, Dobar made a suggestion. "Wanna settle with stone walls?" It was a grateful offer, but I couldn''t jump on it. Physical payment is troublesome in many ways. Even if I received stone walls, if there was no demand, I couldn''t convert them into cash. Meanwhile, I had to store them as inventory. When I explained this, Dobar chuckled. According to him, the stone walls I had genuinely created were comparable to high-quality stones used by the Alpha faction in buildings such as the Selened Castle outer walls. So, even if there was no immediate demand, it was worth keeping as inventory, he asserted. I decided to take advantage of his generosity and commissioned the construction of the forge and workshop to Masette Stoneworks. By the way, if the stone was so excellent, exporting it could be quite lucrative. I could cover the construction costs and buy as many magic stones as I wanted. In return, I got the bonus of antagonizing a noble with a quarry. Things in this world don''t always go smoothly. Chapter 100.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] Chapter 100.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] The construction was progressing smoothly. The only unusual thing was that when I returned from errands, several craftsmen were sticking to the ceiling and walls of the second floor, silently carving joints. It seems they couldn''t tolerate anything plain. On another day, I heard noise from the roof, so I went outside to find them desperately shaving off protrusions. What are they here for? While such things were happening, one day, I visited the academy on my day off. The grounds were quieter than usual, with sparse figures. It''s that time of year already. By now, the first-year students must be heading to their first camp. This year, there are a few more oaks, so the academy must be making thorough preparations. I entered the school building and walked through the quiet campus, knocking on the familiar door. "It''s Alter." Suddenly, the room became busy. Sounds of hurried footsteps approached, and the door opened. "We''ve been waiting! Come on, let''s start! Alchemy!" It was the excited Rackendale. With the defense of the ranch and construction in the blacksmithy, it had been a while since I showed up. Peeking into the room, Cody proudly raised a flask in front of an alchemical apparatus with a fire. "Well, sorry, but today is just a report." The sound of shattering glass echoed. Rackendale weakly kneeled, and at Cody''s feet, the flask was shattered. Unusually, Rackendale calmed down the still-excited Cody. Then, he took a ring from the drawer, put it on his finger, and held it up to the knife. "It''s really a magical tool." While he did that, I [Appraised] the ring. Ring of Keen Sight, huh? He did have it, after all, an appraisal magical tool. Large cities'' adventurer guilds and commercial guilds have them, but since they are valuable, individuals who possess them are rare. Keen Sight can activate [Basic Appraisal], and Stone Gazer can activate [Appraisal]. The latter is even rarer, so you rarely see it. "But even if you haven''t mastered it, you can still make magical toolsdoesn''t that mean you haven''t mastered [Item Crafting]?" Saying that Rackendale glanced at me from time to time. "What are you trying to say?" "Just a little, just a little, can I appraise it? Just a quick look!" "I refuse." For some reason, Rackendale jumped at me. His breathing is rough. It''s really unpleasant. Dodging the round object that jumped at me again, I easily avoided it. Even if you don''t believe it, it''s okay. Besides, the effect of Rank 1 is weak, and it''s not much different from not mastering it. "Let''s make it! If we make it many times, we''ll know if you''ve mastered it!" "Oh! What a great proposal, Cody!" While Rackendale agreed, covered in bruises, they began their preparations excitedly. A set of tools used by craftsmen, long and square containers, were lined up on the table. In the containers, materials such as accessories and magic stones were soaked. Chapter 100.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] (3) Chapter 100.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] (3) He''s unusually well-preparedDDwas he expecting this? No, perhaps he intended to train me here. It''s possible with Rackendale. "Now, let''s begin!" With a jingling sound, Rackendale grabbed a piece of equipment. All of them have annotations like "Unstable" or "Solution Permeation" in their names. With this level of preparation, all that''s left is to combine them. They are all more luxurious than my materials. I receive the ring and examine it. A small blue gem lined up on a silver base. The decoration is quite impressive; it might cost a few gold coins if purchased. Until now, they were cheap, so I had to forcibly fix them by shaving the base or bending the claws. It won''t work with high-quality items. I have to carefully remove the stone. Fortunately, magic stones are abundant. I should find one of the same size. Even if I fail, returning the stone will only waste the magic stone. Without a stoneDDI can fix it without causing damage. It''s a rare opportunity; I''ll do it a little. "There''s no mistake. Alter-kun has mastered [Magical Tool Creation]. Otherwise, the success rate wouldn''t be this high." Rackendale examined carefully and explained each effect. "Half of them are decreases." "Decreases are useful too. When training with someone with a difference in strength, equipping a decreased magical tool makes it equal. There''s surprisingly a demand for it." It''s an interesting use, but even with Lambert, the difference is too great. Rather than that, it seems more useful in actual combat. If I equip, and it decreases a lot, it might be training even in the area around low-level Selene. Let''s try it next time. "By the way, aren''t you releasing it?" "The magic stone''s enchantment, huh? I''ve never done it, so I made it with the familiar method first." "Using extra magic stones, the success rate increases and the options expand. Besides, you''ve just mastered Magical Tool Creation.'' As a magical tool craftsman, you''ve just begun. You have to try various things." "I understand. I''m still Rank 1." "Not thatDD" Rackendale waved his round hand. "For [Magical Tool Creation], there are derivative skills like [Magical Tool Modification] and [Magical Tool Sublimation]." "That''s news to me." "It''s content taught in three years. Even I didn''t think I would learn it so quickly." Rackendale chuckled and explained the derivative skills. Chapter 100.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] (4) Chapter 100.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Create Magical Tool] (4) [Magical Tool Modification] was a skill that could change the effects bestowed upon magical tools. Weakening, altering properties, vanishing, stabilizing, and more were possible. To provide specific examples, [Fire Resistance 4] could be changed to [Fire Resistance 3], [Lightening] could become [Weightening], and the effect itself could even get nullified. These alterations occurred when the effects were damaged, and [Magical Tool Modification] could repair and stabilize them. However, unintended effects might occur during the process. On the other hand, [Magical Tool Sublimation] was a mainstream skill. It liberated magic stones and magical tools, enhancing existing magical tools. For instance, by using [Fire Resistance 3] as a catalyst, it was possible to sublimate another [Fire Resistance 3] magical tool into [Fire Resistance 4]. In a way, it was a synthesis system. Just, both are difficult to master. Those with the aptitude are extremely rare. Is there no one like that in Selen? There used to be, not too long ago. Altaire-kun should know, right? Esald Saigito, right? Rackendale nodded silently. When he heard the explanation of [Magical Tool Sublimation], he immediately thought of him. The man who killed Elfimias grandmother, Celteles, to revive his wife. All for the sake of using Celteles magical tools as a catalyst. Regardless of the morality of his actions, achieving such results was a testament to his talent. Esald seemed quite exceptional. If he had lived longer, he would have undoubtedly become a council member, dont you think? Rackendale glanced sideways and added, With his wife, of course. Without noticing the pause in the conversation, Cody was genuinely impressed. In reality, Esald died earlier than Riselia. She turned to ashes about a year ago. If Esald had been alive, he probably wouldnt have silently let Riselia disappear. Yarls Alaster was also there, and Selens damage would have been extraordinary. As I was greeting, Rackendale interrupted and showed Loretta the accessories. Look at this instead! Theyre all magical tools! Well, all of them. The 3rd-year students this year are excellent. Loretta responded calmly, and I stopped moving. Third-year students? No way, these materials, and magical stones. If I strained my eyes, Rackendale and Cody were pale. I really dont want to know, but are these materials...? W-What do we do, Cody! Even if you ask me! No, you were the one who brought it up. And I used them extensively. Why didnt I notice...? This many magical stones, supposedly prepared just for meRackendale might be capable of that. Later, in a rush, I threw spare magical stones and materials into the alchemical solution, but it didnt even fill half the initial amount. There were failed magical tools, so the materials would somehow work out, but magical stones were overwhelmingly insufficient. Rackendale took responsibility and bought magical stones out of his pocket. I spent several days running around gathering magical stones. By the time everything settled down, [Create Magical Tool] had reached rank 2. It could be considered a good result in the end, or maybe not. Chapter 101.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (1) Chapter 101.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (1) A few days after the first-year students returned from the first-half outdoor training, we also set out for our outdoor exercises.N??vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. The Lambert team remained the same as last year, with Lambert, Felix, Lola, and me. Since Number One, the blonde drill quit alchemy, Elphimia became the team leader, with Carmel, the 2nd knight, and a new addition, Elliott. Our goal this year is material collection and securing magic stones. To recover what I lost, I ran through the forest hunting magic stones during the exercises. However, after the exercises, an unbelievable event occurred. Instructor Deshind took away all the magic stones from us. It was outrageous. I was running around outside the camp and got everything confiscated. Feeling dissatisfied, I returned home, only to be greeted by smirking stonemasons. The backyard was neatly paved with cobblestones. Can you give it back? The stonemasons looked flabbergasted. I had warned them not to do anything on their own. Moreover, these cobblestones were the reward for the stone wall. Dobal, make sure to supervise properly. But as I thought that, even Dobal was flabbergasted. Since when did our place become a playground for artisans? Chapter 101.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (2) Chapter 101.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (2) The next day, while the stonemasons were tearfully removing the cobblestones, I reported the acquisition of [Create Magic Tool] to Narbano. He seemed surprised, as if he had thought it was still a distant matter, but quickly regained his composure and hastily handed me a sword and two daggers. Even at Rank 2, theres a chance of failure, and there could be negative effects. Despite explaining, Narbanos determination remained unchanged. So, in case of failure, I decided to take responsibility for the expenses. What, are you planning to build something over there? Shortly after returning home, Ted, Jema, and Nails visited. The craftsmen from Maset Stone Workshop had already left. The forge apparently got completed long ago, and Dobar and his apprentices, looking frustrated, returned with a large amount of cobblestones. Explaining the situation, Ted and the others felt relieved. They are still practicing in the backyard.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?vl--B1n. The forge may be small, but the cobblestones covered the backyard, making them uneasy. According to witness Nails, while I was away, the stonemasons were happily laying cobblestones everywhere. So, whats the plan for today? Usually, they would head to the backyard with just a word from me, but they didnt move from the living room. When I asked, the three exchanged glances. We have something to discuss. Is it okay after Elliott arrives? Sure. It wasnt a consultation; it was a discussion. What could it be about? Well, I didnt have any specific plans. I was thinking of trying to gather magic stones, which ended up as a delusion. Later, as we continued with casual conversation, I sensed someone approaching. It was Elliottaccompanied by someone else. The intensity of the presence was not much different from Elliotts. Perhaps a fellow academy student. Sorry for being late. Opening the door at the knock, Elliott and two boys were standing there. One I knew, was a classmate. It couldnt be helped. In that situation, only those with combat experience or true warriors would be able to move. Even I would have found the first real battle scary without [Mental Resistance]. Nils shared the same dream with Elliott and had an affinity with the sons of merchants. After the attack, he kept his distance from Elliott due to a sense of obligation, but after a year, he finally decided to move forward. And Nils was encouraged by Alter-samas achievements. Suddenly, I appeared in the conversation. Nils sparkled next to him and nodded like a broken one. Are you not exaggerating the story? Im only stating the facts. Although I sometimes acted as an adventurer, Elliott knew various things about me even if he hadnt witnessed them. Even recently, in the simulated battle with Kudurgaor no, HarvisI had been there. I couldnt be genuinely happy, but I was technically winning. If that battle were used as evidence of my strength, it would be troublesome. Glancing at Nils, there was no sign of him picking up on that. Is he okay? When I thought about it, Elliott wouldnt tell dangerous stories. Anyway, youre determined to be an adventurer? Yes! Alright. Its a tough choice, but if youre serious, Ill support you. Thank you! Nils stood up and bowed his head with the force of hitting the table. Hes a bit of a troublesome boy, but Elliott should be able to guide him well. Now, theres one more person. I turned my gaze to Jonas. First-year? Yes. No enthusiasm from this side. From his appearance and atmosphere, he seemed like a commoner, butwhat is it? Something felt off. Chapter 101.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (2) Chapter 101.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (2) Jonas has been a friend since childhood. Ignoring my suspicions, Elliott began introducing Jonas. He was from the same Philsatch as Elliott and, due to his fathers job, often visited the company. With few peers around, they quickly became friends, sharing dreams of Elliott becoming an adventurer and Jonas a wizard. Later, when Elliott decided to go to Selen, Jonas persuaded his father, even going as far as asking for the tuition fees. So, I want to improve my skills quickly and start earning tuition fees, Jonas added. A likable motive. However, my face tightened at his next words. Jonass father is an alchemist. Hes excellent as a wizard too Elliott boasts about his companion. But in my mind, the missing piece clicked into place. This guythe one roaming the garden!?vl?1n. Of all people... Does Elliott know? This is the one the dean chased with a broomstick. I had a bad feeling and concentrated, scanning the surroundings. Ted. Are you planning to introduce your sister to us now? Well, yes. Why do you ask like that? As expected. My sense detection had caught the familiar presence approaching. Ted stood up at the knock. And amidst everyones gaze Lily-san!? As expected, Jonas jumped up. When I saw her at the academy, Lily greeted everyone she passed with a polite bow. That may work for encountering nobles, but its causing trouble by attracting weirdos. Enrollment in alchemy classes has actually increased. To stop the escalating fantasies, Elliott stood up. And thats when it happened. You wont have my sister! If you really want her, try defeating me! Ted jumped in between them, spreading his arms boldly. Not only Jonas but also we had dumbfounded faces at the sudden declaration. What are you saying out of nowhere? However, it seems the bizarre thought process unique to overly positive stalker types has created a mysterious scenario. Jonas tightened his face. Fine. Whoever tries to bind Lily-san will get no mercy! Wait a minute! Im Lilys sister too! For some reason, even Jema joined the fray, standing side by side with Ted. Jemas age seems uncertain, and she might not be older. Shes not related by blood anyway. No one will disturb our happiness! Whether its a brother or a sister, even the old man in the garden, well defeat them all! Ah, its over. Upon hearing the last words, Lilys expression changed. The old man in the garden is not just an employer; hes also a benevolent figure treating her like a grandchild. It must be an unforgivable statement. Jonas, completely intoxicated with himself, didnt notice that Lilys gaze had become sharp. It was a fleeting love. Chapter 101.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (4) Chapter 101.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (4) The involved parties mindset didnt matter, and the mock battle was about to begin. Jonas, full of enthusiasm, and the overly cheerful Ted and Jema. What am I doing today? Perplexed, Nails whispered to me quietly. Its Kudulga. Kudulga? What happened to that snake? Even Alter-sama suffered such serious injuries. Thats why I think he wants to fight as a magician. Finally, the story became clear. At the banquet, I spoke extensively about the terror of magic. As an adventurer, someday youll have to fight a magician. Jonas is a perfect match for that. However, while I understand the sentiment, its quite dangerous. Magic is difficult to hold back. And if you want to fight a mage, Ill gladly be your opponent as much as you want. Holding back is a piece of cake. Well, maybe he refrained. Ive been busier lately than before. From the weapons for the mock battle, Jonas chose a staff. He may not have learned close combat skills, but his stance looks decent. He doesnt seem to be a complete amateur. To avoid unnecessary conflicts, I step between the glaring Ted and Jonas. Jonas, reduce the power of magic in the mock battle. What!? Reducing the power is a blasphemy against magic! To Jonas, who is disgruntled, I inadvertently press my temples. So its come to this. How much has this guy said twisted things? Ted dodges by twisting his body. The speed doesnt change even if you reduce the power. Nicely avoided. The follow-up [Water Bolt] also doesnt hit Ted. Sneaky...! He tries to counterattack, but it doesnt even graze Ted. Jonas continues to concentrate, but suddenly, Ted shifts to the offensive. Faster than the magic is constructed, he steps in and swings the wooden sword down. Although he tries to stop it with the staff, he loses strength and staggers. Ted continues to pursue. However, Jonas is not losing either. Rather than retreating, he counters with the staff. Unexpectedly, or perhaps not, Ted turns into a defensive position against the consecutive thrusts. Quite a remarkable boy. Mages are fragile when approached. Therefore, he intentionally stepped forward. In addition to his remarkable decisiveness, he has undergone proper training. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to wield the staff like that. While attacking, Jonas concentrates. When Ted realizes, a water arrow is about to be born in front of him. Trying to create distance, Ted jumps, but he trips and loses his balance. From point-blank range, [Water Bolt] is released. Jonas is convinced of victory. However, his expression distorts in astonishment. Suddenly, Teds body sinks, easily avoiding the water arrow. Using that as a springboard, he kicks the ground. He took advantage of the vulnerability after Jonas cast the magic. The staff wont make it in time. Chapter 101.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (5) Chapter 101.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (5) While attacking, Jonas focused. By the time Ted noticed, a water arrow was about to materialize in front of him. Attempting to create distance, Jonas leaped back, but Ted tripped, disrupting his balance. At close range, a [Water Bolt] was unleashed. Jonas was confident of victory. However, his expression twisted in shock. Unexpectedly, Teds body sank, effortlessly evading the water arrow. Using it as a spring, he kicked the ground. He exploited the vulnerability after the magic was cast. The wand wouldnt make it in time. Teds wooden sword struck Jonas diagonally across the torso. Guuh... Reaching out to push him away, Jonas received a solid uppercut. In agony, Jonas crumbled. I fell into the trap. Is it the difference in combat experience? Jema cheered, but Ted, with a puzzled expression, was stroking the pit of his stomach. Jonas stared up at him. This is bad... A sharp water arrow was forming. Ted also noticed, but evasion was too late. And just before the [Water Bolt] was released, it burst. Jonas loses due to foul play. Ted rubbed his arm in bewilderment, while Jonas looked astonished. Its not that. I started the conversation wrong. I cleared my throat and started over. It might be a bit harsh, but dont take it the wrong way. Tell me. You have your tuition and living expenses paid by your parents, and youre just starting as an adventurer. You just lost to Ted. How can someone like you approach Lily? Why propose marriage? Lily is working hard to support herself. Do you seriously think you can match her? Or is it a joke? Tell me, Jonas. Depending on his answer, Im ready to cut ties. Of course, not physically. I wont allow him to visit in the future, and Ill report to the academy. What Elliot does with his friends is his problem. I wont get involved, and I dont want to. Jonass response was silent. His face twisted in agony, and it was clear he was struggling. He probably wants to argue. Hes excellent. Theres no reason for him to be told by me. Both are true. Even so, Jonas didnt say anything. After observing for a while, I felt relieved. It seems to be okay. In other words, this guy is still a child. Hes talented, and he doesnt neglect effort. But mentally immature. Unable to control emotions. Since they all mature early, I sometimes forget that hes only ten years old. Regardless of what happens next, it might be too hasty to conclude. You have no qualifications to approach her in your current state. If you really want to, become a man recognized by Lily. If you have time to bother her, train. Ill give you a warning. Lilys approval is what matters. Your satisfaction is worthless. Remember that. Jonas listened silently. Tears welled up in his eyes at my harsh words. As Jonas was like that, Elliot and Nils approached him. Chapter 101.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (6) Chapter 101.6 - The Second Year at the Academy - [Lanain] (6) Lets do our best together. He said, placing his hand on my shoulder. After a moment of surprise, Jonas rubbed his moist eyes and smiled. You know how excellent I am. Jonas directed his gaze towards Lily. Watch, Lily-san! Ill become stronger and make sure to become a man youll acknowledge! Ill overcome any obstacle! I wont lose to these people or the old man in the garden! So, stop. Lily seemed to have missed it in the strange excitement, but attacking the academy director would render all efforts in vain. Well, lets make him take responsibility for his own actions. Frankly, I cant be bothered to look after him that much. After that, the simulated battle with Gemma, which I had completely forgotten about, took place. There was no reason for a simulated battle, but Gemma wasnt satisfied, and Jonas, having just decided to become stronger, was enthusiastic. Compared to the battle with Ted, Jonas seemed more relaxed. His movements improved, and his magic control was solid. Still, he couldnt break through the defense and was overwhelmed by a sudden fierce attack. That marked his 2nd consecutive defeat, but in a real battle, its questionable if he could have held his defense. Gemma seemed to understand this and, without the joy of victory, called Jonas, Ted, and Gemma to ask for their opinions. What I find remarkable about these guys is their lack of wishful thinking. Especially Ted and Gemma. Lily exhibits a strong tendency as well. Perhaps its because theyve seen life and death up close. Jonas explained the power and range of Bolt spells, and Ted and the others listened attentively, asking questions. They seemed so familiar despite having met not long ago. The way Ted and the others conduct themselves could be a good influence on Jonas. Even though they demanded a simulated battle, they didnt celebrate victory. They aim beyond immediate success. Alter-sama, theres something I forgot to mention. Its a wish to connect two towns. Ted suggested it, and it was unanimously approved. Connect, huh. With Lily around, I dont think they can come to Leadvard so easily. Were greatly indebted to you, Alter-sama. Not just Ted and the others, but me too. If we can act in Leadvard, it might be a bit of repayment. Strong individuals are welcome, but its tough. The Reknod Forest is even more challenging than Selen, and even goblins are several steps above Selen. We need at least a mid-tier D-rank, preferably a lower-tier C-rank strength. Well, well have to train more. Elliot laughed happily and turned his gaze forward. The simulated battle between Nails and Jonas had begun. Perhaps due to the severe magic conditions, Jonas refrained from using magic and challenged in close combat. On the other hand, Nails, with a sling in hand, tried to keep a distance. Seeing the sling, it seemed he thought it was easier to deal with than Ted and Jema, but he frequently jumped into close combat with melee opponents. Those are the traits suitable for adventurers. While watching, Nils approached hesitantly this time. If you dont mindcould you guide me? Sure, why not? Its rare, so Ill spar with you as a magic swordsman. Ted and Jema wouldnt miss that. Reacting to the excited duo, even Nails joined in, and he took a direct hit from the staff. Whats he doing? Utterly ridiculous. With a sigh, I took out the wooden scimitar from the storage. Nils, get ready. Yes! That day, I had simulated battles with everyone, and as a finishing touch, I fought against Serade and Lanain. Nils and Jonas seemed to have experienced more rigor than they had imagined, and by the time they left, they were exhausted. In contrast, Ted and the others were still energetic. Even with knowledge and talent at the academy, there seems to be something genuine about being an adventurer. Lanain was just born. Lets hope for their growth in the future. Chapter 102.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (1) Chapter 102.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (1) The first term exams have concluded, and the academy has entered summer vacation. During this time, the replenishment of magic stones has been completed, and Narbans request has been fulfilled. Though both are rank 1, they are well-suited with effects like slash enhancement and durability enhancement, perfect for weapons. When I delivered them, Narban was ecstatic. Meticulously prepare a sheath suitable for magical tools. He declared before hastily leaving the blacksmithy. Soon after, I ran into Katies workshop by chance. Amidst such events, amid summer, I found myself immersed in the blacksmithy and workshop. Sweating all over, I worked the bellows while focusing on the iron thrown into the furnace. As it heated to a yellowish glow, I would take it out and shape it with the hammer. With each repetition, the mass of iron transformed its form. What I ended up with was a dagger about thirty centimeters long. Without much time for sentimentality, I activated [Ice Bolt] using water as a catalyst, sprinkled a pinch of salt into my mouth, and poured ice water over it. As I hammered away with the smithy sealed tight to contain the heat, the inside became unbearably hot. Frequently consuming salt and water, and forcefully working while cooling my body with [Ice Bolt] and [Operate Water], to be frank, this isnt something one should do in the summer. If it werent for magic, I would have given up long ago. Also, I could really use some sugar. Unfortunately, its expensive for a luxury item, and I cant casually consume it. Salt is available from Torpus Rock Salt Mine, and there are several salt mines in the imperial territory, making it relatively affordable, so thats a relief. Taking a break, I gazed at the dagger I had made. Ideally, I wanted to make a fantasy staple, either a short sword or a long sword, but refining the iron takes time, effort, and expenses. If I were a member of the Blacksmiths Guild, I could purchase refined iron of various shapes at a low cost. All thats left is to heat it and shape it, so in small blacksmithies, refining is often skipped. Of course, being unaffiliated, I had no choice but to buy at the regular price or refine it myself. A bit crooked? Whats with the random magic casting? Seriously, what was that just now!? The blacksmithy was enveloped in the abnormal cold. Since there was no sign of crystals, it didnt seem to be [Freezing Storm]. Its [Ice Frost]. Hasnt it cooled down nicely? Its too cool! Its used for things like cooling furnaces in Himmuro. According to Elphemia, [Ice Frost] was developed as a basic ice magic. However, its high mana consumption and short duration, coupled with the fact that it quickly returned to normal even when lowered below freezing, resulted in it becoming an extremely limited-use magic that hardly spread among the general public. Of course, it was also excluded from the magic system. Entering the blacksmithy, it was only slightly chilly, and the cold had disappeared. It seemed like the intensity of the furnace had also weakened. It would be nice if it could at least serve as air conditioning, but its meaningless if it just blows away the heat. Really, dont suddenly cast magic like that. What do you want? I brought it all the way here for you. You said you wanted to see magical metals. Elphemia took out a wand from her Teleport Bag. Wand of Conjuring. I use magical metal for decoration. Saying that, she handed me the wand. The shaft was made of white wood, with metallic patterns of cinnabar wrapping around it like a weave. Taber ore, huh. Taber ore is a magical metal that circulates after mithril. Its strength is intermediate between mithril and tempered steel, and it is often used for accessories rather than weapons. Naturally, being a magical metal, it is easily suited for magical tools. But to think youd even start blacksmithing. Peering into the blacksmithy, Elphemia took the dagger in her hand. Chapter 102.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (2) Chapter 102.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (2) Before the mid-term exams, a study session was held at my house as usual. At that time, I had asked Elphimia to introduce the recently completed blacksmithy and, by the way, to show me the magic metal. Given the amount of magic tools she had, I thought she must have at least one. While explaining the construction reasons while examining the Wand of Conjuring, Elphimia shook her head in disbelief. Do it without certainty? You sure are daring. I have my reasons. The verification of my own creation is yet to come, but there should be an impact. The birth of the Azure Series is not only due to first-class craftsmanship but also my own rug-making. Still, gathering magic stones seems more efficient. Crafting your own takes time, doesnt it? It does take time. However, I am also a swordsman. I want to be able to maintain weapons. When I first came to Selen, it was hard to find a blacksmith who could maintain my tortoise shell sword. Anyway, can I borrow the wand a bit more? Ill settle for a cup of tea. The negotiation was successful, and I invited Elphimia to the living room with the Wand of Conjuring in hand. I worked up a sweat with Operate Water, brewed tea, and offered dried fruits. With a cup of generals tea in hand, I looked again at the Taber ore. Magical metals, represented by Mithril and Orichalcum, surprisingly had many types. Ratar Kikouya, used in Klauss celestial sword, Onklam Black Ore, Rastus Ore, Gills Ore, and many more undiscovered ones are said to exist. They are called magical metals because the probability of turning into magical tools just by shaping them is high, and they far surpass ordinary metals in compatibility with magic tool creation and permanence. However, it is said to require a considerable level of [Smithing] skill to handle them, and without the corresponding catalyst, they cant even be heated. Humans can only process Mithril and Taber ore, and the processing technology of more powerful magical metals is passed down as a secret among only a few dwarves.?vl?1n. Additionally, there is a harmful magical metal called Zoptom, so its not universally convenient. However, any substance should eventually melt. Its not uncommon for a magical sword to break with a fire dragons breath. Perhaps the catalyst has the effect of lowering the melting point. In other words, if the furnace can be heated to a high temperature, any magical metal should be processable. Even with the current furnace, it seems that it can reach temperatures high enough to melt iron. Narubano explained the reason for not melting it, Because its too fragile as a weapon. I dont really understand the principle. Anyway, its worth a try. Even if magical metals become somewhat fragile, they are still powerful, and the impact is minimal for accessories. While looking at the Wand of Conjuring, I proposed to Elphimia. Can I shave off a bit? Its not that... If there are exchange conditions, I might consider it. There was a hint of meaning in her words. Based on the flow of the conversation so farright, its a shame, but it cant be helped. Understood. If you like it, its yours. Ill give you my self-made dagger. I dont need it. An immediate response. Even though I put effort into making it. Well, the warped part is charming. Rather than that, could you teach me that? While looking up at me with upturned eyes, Elphimia made a suggestive remark. Its something a magician of her caliber would desireright? Moreover, theres only one thing. Sure. Easily consenting, Elphimia was surprised. Really? That thing? Multiple Chants. Since no one is around, its okay not to hide. Do you remember Daniels Axe of Exorcism? I taught him too. However, I think learning it is difficult. I conveyed what I did, but I couldnt learn it. Its such a high-level skill, its naturally difficult. Im not giving you a magic book either. Thats true. Once again, the negotiation was successful, and Elphimia and I shook hands across the table. Chapter 102.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (3) Chapter 102.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (3) After that, Elphimia-senseis lecture took place. She demonstrated various spells like [Ice Blow] and two light-based spells, [Light] and [Torch], along with [Night Vision], [Magic Search], and [Preserve Item], emphasizing that relying solely on [Ice Frost] is inadequate. Concerned about her excessive generosity, I got scolded for underestimating [Multiple Chanting]. Maybe shes right, but I think it goes both ways. Because of the vast number of spells I have memorized, Elphimia, too, tended to undervalue the worth of magic. Helenas lectures cover similar topics, but she focuses more on the variety and tendencies of magic. Obscure spells like [Ice Frost] dont even get mentioned and magical demonstrations are summarized with a simple Its like this.. Compared to Helena, Professor Elphimia was much more meticulous. She should become a teacher already. Next, my lecture on [Multiple Chanting] took place, but it ended quickly. Using examples of launch platforms that I had discussed with Danil, I demonstrated the training methods I had used in my childhood. With our lectures concluded, we began practicing in the living room, groaning as we did so. Its surprisingly difficult... Oh, it disappeared again. Attempting to activate [Flint] with my left hand, the fire in my right hand went out. I interrupted my practice and, like some powered suit, activated numerous [Flint] in the center of both hands. Instantly, my eyes were overwhelmed by the [Light]. My eyes! I exclaimed like an old-fashioned villain, but it didnt seem to register. A bit lonely. Continuing our practice, somewhat off track, I sensed a presence outside. It was Lily. Straight toward me, she came. Dana was at work, and Nails was not around. However, the quality was lower than the previous one. Who collected this? Well, actually... It was collected by refugee children whom Lily and the others are close to. Ted and Jema are established adventurers, and Lilys work in the garden has started to settle. Therefore, they wanted to entrust the General Tea delivery job to them. I know theyre inexperienced, but well guide them. Could you consider it? Lily bowed her head, and I said nothing in response. Its not a matter of quality. Asking Ted and the others was not only for mutual benefit but also because I wanted to support them. If its unnecessary, thats fine, but I dont want to easily let it go. Do they know its for me? Indirectly, yes. She must have checked my feelings first. Being a refugee is not a reason to help. If I were overflowing with philanthropy, I would have long abandoned my current life and devoted myself to charity. Lead the way. Lets decide after meeting them. Yes! Smiling, Lily stood up. They know me well. Lets see what theyre up to. Chapter 102.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (4) Chapter 102.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (4) Myself, Lily, and for some reason, Elphimia, who tagged along, headed towards the refugee district from the north gate. Though we had traversed along the main road, we had never stepped into the refugee district before. A city where refugees reside. In terms of the impression it gives, one might imagine a scene filled with shabby houses and tents. But the reality is slightly different. While its true that there are many such dwellings, there are also quite a few rough but brick or stone-built houses. At first glance, it appears to be just a slum or a poor neighborhood. Naturally so, as the first refugees settled here over seven hundred years ago, after Alphus built the walls. If there were no walls, the term refugee district would have long disappeared. Guided by Lily, I turned my attention to the houses. The reason for the roughness of brick and stone-built houses is they dont use decent building materials.?vl-B!n. Even now, the refugee district is made of waste. When buildings age and are rebuilt, inevitably, waste materials are produced. Outside the walls, there are several disposal sites where these are collected, becoming valuable resources for the refugees. Also, at regular intervals, the waste is transported to a distant final disposal site, and this process also serves as a temporary income for refugees and the poor. The waste materials I replaced with stone walls at Dubals request were useless soil and rotten wood even for the refugees. Transportation to the disposal site apparently earns rewards based on quantity, and the reward and timing remain unchanged. The fewer the materials, the easier it is for the refugees. Observing the refugee district, I noticed something strange. Clearly, unbroken bricks and stones were also being used. It was out of the question to buy them, and even if stolen, they were too heavy. While refugees could have baked the bricks, the use of stones seemed impossible. Someone must be discarding usable building materials. What do you think? Weak. When asked for her opinion, Elphimia dismissed it nonchalantly. Then she continued. But everyone starts weak. What matters is talent. True. Even if they lacked strength, they had the will. Elphimia evaluated it that way, and I agreed. While feeling Lily, who was eavesdropping behind, I returned my gaze. The two boys were ordinary. Different from Ted and Jema. They were surprisingly earnest about living. Enough to make me want to lend them a hand. Holding onto their sticks despite being knocked down, the boys faced the situation with teary eyes. Ted didnt cry, but he shared the same competitiveness. However, I didnt understand. Why did he pull such a calculated stunt? The goal was simplemy active support. Im teaching Ted and the others not only how to fight. But also basic knowledge like letters. The boys are also seeking that. Even so, he could have confronted me directly. If I refused, he could have learned from Ted and the others. There would be plenty of opportunities for persuasion in the future. Was there no opportunity? Or perhapswas he in a hurry? Chapter 102.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (5) Chapter 102.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - The Place Called Home (5) In the end, their attacks barely grazed, and they collapsed, exhausted. Ted wiped the sweat from his brow and sent a glance towards Jema and the others, finally noticing me. Upon seeing me, he immediately bowed. Sorry. Dont pull such tricks again. Understood. Wont do it again. Jema, Nails, and Lily also apologized. The boys, lying down, observed the exchange, but when Lily whispered, they hastily jumped up. Uh, nice to meet you, Alter-sama! Im Quince! Im Kyle! Quince and Kyle, huh? Im Alter Les Reedward. Nice to meet you. The two boys nodded with flushed faces. Quince was the smaller one, while Kyle, despite his age, was taller. Aiming to become adventurers? Yes, we want to be adventurers like Mr. Ted and the others! Ted and Jema, embarrassed, averted their gazes at those words. Seems like theyre quite admired. With a better physique than Teds group from the past, they probably took care of meals as well as training. Anyway, the overall picture became clearer. I turned my gaze to Ted. You two are from the same hometown? Ted nodded. The boys were from the same village, Quince escaped with his mother, who died of illness two years ago, and Kyle came with his uncle but disappeared soon after. I intended to from the start. Whether its one or two more people, it wont make much difference. Waving lightly at Teds gratitude, Elphimia and I left the refugee camp. Unlike the uncertain route to get here, leaving for the main road was quick. As we saw off the departure of a merchants carriage from Selen, I felt like I heard the sound of swords clashing and turned around. In the bustling crowd of the main road, it was impossible to hear. Still, with my gaze fixed, I reminisced about Ted, Quince, and Kyle. Life is tough one way or another, but theirs was too much. Abandoning their hometown, losing their parents, and supporting each other as children. Surprisingly, you handled it normally. Suddenly, Elphimia spoke up. Glancing sideways, she, too, was looking towards the refugee camp. What are you talking about? I expected something strange like you saying youll take them in. As if. Theyre walking on their own. I wont interfere. But youll give them practice, right? Your house seems to attract only kids. Even Elliots group has grown. Is it an orphanage? Half of them are academy students. Including you. Elphimia turned away pretending not to know. Im the only child living here, but kids of the same age inevitably gather. At least if Im with Battle Axe of Destruction, the average age would go up. The only adult now is Dana. Returning my gaze to Selen, turrets peeked from the top of the outer walls. I felt like I looked up at them when I first visited. Time passed, and our life here was approaching its midpoint. It might be time to think about the future. Chapter 103.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (1) Chapter 103.1 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (1) A chilly breeze flowed over the autumnal hills. I stepped on the dry grass and gazed down at the students below. This is the grassland area southeast of Selen. For the next three days, the second-year outdoor exercises for the latter half of the year were about to take place. Thats quite a turnout, as expected. This time, it was a joint military exercise with the third-years. About 120 students got divided into two units. Well defeat the squad leaders or capture the flag set up at the main camp. The commanders selected were third-years, and the units consisted of a mix of second-years and third-years. Today is the first day. Its for setting up camp and preparing the exercise grounds. Tomorrow would be the exercise on the grasslands, and the final day was scheduled for exercises in the forest. As far as the eye could see, there were no signs of monsters. We had been wary of Drepplins ambushes, but with the decrease in sightings of Volnis, they hadnt been seen much lately. There you are. Lambert climbed up the hill. Weve been assigned to the Sobal unit. The strategy meeting is tomorrow. Sobalwasnt that the counts family? Before departing, the two squad leaders, Count Sobal and Viscount Eghim, had exchanged greetings. It wasnt until the day before departure that we found out which squad I got assigned to, and there could be transfers to the enemy side for the second battle. Thats what Deshind had said before the exercise. No matter the battlefield, initially, you fight alongside strangers. Learn the difficulty of that in this exercise. I couldnt disagree. While coordination would improve with familiarity, they were only battle companions twice over. So, it would be more beneficial to accumulate unfamiliar experiences. With that, we headed towards the forest. The formation was scout me, Felix, Lambert, then Elliott. While its true that strong enemies are likely to appear in the southern forest, thats if we venture deep into it. By focusing on Presence Detection, I could sense the adventurers vigilance network. It seemed unlikely that we would encounter any monsters. When I conveyed this, Lambert had a disappointed sigh and relaxed his shoulders. Afterward, everyone strolled through the forest, chatting casually. Lambert was aware Elliott had formed a party, and questions were flying about that. Being the son of a merchant, Elliott was smart and not in need of money. Perhaps he couldnt understand the desire to become an adventurer. As Elliott explained his reasons, he casually found some Lesil mushrooms at the base of a tree. Thankful, our dinner was now secured. As I collected them, I noticed some nearby Lanim grass, a material for alchemical solutions. It was a bit larger than usual, but it would do. I subtly distanced myself from the formation and began picking out useful materials. Recently, I couldnt keep up with gathering and sometimes had to buy materials for alchemical solutions. Before, Id try to limit my consumption, but now, with potions to sell to Samini, things had become much easier. Among them, Healing Potions accompanied by blood augmentation and detoxification seemed to be popular, and there were even requests from Samini. Also, Ive been helped by Narban the blacksmith. Since there were gaps in the containers for weapons, I got Narbanos permission to put accessories in them as well. Thanks to that, Ive been able to save alchemical solutions. Magical weapons were also selling well, and Lola, whom I introduced, was delighted with the relationship with Breos Trading Company, her familys business. Chapter 103.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (2) Chapter 103.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (2) The topic of Lambert and the others shifts to the exchange of tactical opinions instead of tomorrows exercises. At that moment, I sensed an approaching presence.N?00vl--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. There are four of them. This presence, could it be them? There are no demons in the surrounding area. I think its unwise for the exploration team to separate, but I veer off to the side, distancing myself from everyone. Glancing back, but with them wandering around earlier, Lambert and the others werent paying attention to my movements. A little distance should be fine. And just as I begin to run through the forest, the group of four also notices me. Peering out from the shadows of the trees was, as expected, Velotte. So it was you, Tenko-san. Long time no see, Velotte. I knew Hishou was with the escort when we departed. Sekies, Anbel, and Barnar also show themselves, wearing smiles. Oh, it really is Tenko. You were from Cartilard? Everyone seems to be in good spirits. Did you notice? Velott responds to my question. I didnt know exactly where you were. When we were at the ranch, you only returned to town in the morning. We were discussing whether you were academy students. Velotte also notices and informs everyone. Theyre academy students. Lambert and Felix, who didnt expect adventurers to be there, send sharp glances around. On the other hand, Hishou and the familiar Elliot bow. What are you doing around here? Sorry, just greeting someone I know. Someone you know ah, an adventurer. I avoided the question when I encountered perennially abundant crops, but if I kept meeting Ted and the others, it would be impossible to keep evading. Besides, I trust Lambert and Felix, and for the same reason, Ive also told Lola. Seemingly satisfied for now, Lambert turns to Yabushou. Any monsters? Not many. Serf seemed to have been attacked by a Nudlok But they repelled it easily. As Barnar adds, Lambert shakes his head somewhat disappointedly. Indeed, there seem to be few monsters in the shallow woods. Well then, please continue to handle it. Leave it to me. You guys do your best with the exercises too. Lambert nods, then turns on his heel. I also bid farewell to Yabushou and followed after them. Chapter 103.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (3) Chapter 103.3 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (3) The sound of metal clashing echoes across the grasslands. On the second day afternoon, the joint training began. Students of magic centered around Elphimia activate strengthening magic such as [Physical Up Other]. In response, students with blue cloth wrapped around both arms march out. Lambert, Felix, and Elliot move out, but I remain in the main camp. In the morning, squad leaders gathered under Captain Soval for a strategy meeting.This chapter is updated by As the open grasslands offer no advantage for clever tactics, the opinion arose from the seniors who experienced joint exercises last year that the key to victory is how close one can approach the enemys territory before the battle begins. Soval adopted this approach and then disbanded the squads. Many magic students are not adept at close combat or have limited magical power. They werent very useful on the front lines. Therefore, those with high mobility are positioned at the vanguard to cut deep into enemy territory as planned. As a result, the vanguard, including those charging into enemy territory, consisted of 25, followed by eleven in the rear guard and 10 in the archery unit. I thought Id be in the vanguard, but apparently, the seniors volunteered eagerly, so I was thrown into the archery unit with Karmal. The vanguard approaches the enemy units with red cloth. When the 3rd-year archery commander raises his arm to signal a halt, shooters including myself line up in rows and nock their arrows. Release! Arrows are released simultaneously, raining down on the enemys vanguard. However, they are all blocked by shields, and the battle between the vanguards begins as if nothing happened. No injuries? I spin the arrow and examine the arrowhead. If these were real, theyd pierce through the shields. Youd get serious injuries then. Karmar next to me responds as he holds his bow. For safety reasons, the arrowheads are removed and replaced with thick fabric. With this, not only the power but also the distance of the shots gets compromised. Its begun. We couldnt penetrate the enemy lines as much as we thought. Did they send out fast troops as well? So, I started training in defense, but The second years are being overly cautious. While the third years swing their wooden swords vigorously, the 2nd years cautiously poke their swords forward. It stings a little to see such timid movements. Well, it cant be helped. According to Cody, Lambert and I are considered the strongest candidates among the second years, during the previous outdoor training in the first term, several people witnessed me running around, which made me even more feared. I dont understand why just running around is so scary, but anyway, the exercise wont be meaningful for me. So, reluctantly, I pretend to trip and purposely let the 3rd years attacks land on me. Yeah, that hurts a lot. When I show signs of pain, the second years faces brighten up. See, its not scary! We can take them down together! Seems like theyve understood my thoughts, as the second years become more proactive in their attacks. Thats the spirit. I barely deflect the wooden swords and let them hit me a little to reassure them. My performance, combined with their enthusiasm, kept the second years swinging their wooden swords energetically. But really, is it this troublesome to be in the spotlight? Halvish must have had a tough time without any opponents. I recall the swordsman known as the strongest in the academy and suddenly realized something. So, was he so skilled in shield techniques because he only focused on defense like me? If thats the case, maybe having a target rather than just defending would be more beneficial for training. Halvish only had Shield Strike after all I remember my fight with Klaus. Before receiving [Decisive Blow], what broke through my defense was the intermediate defense skill [Protection of the Beast]. It was neatly blocked by the shield, but the skill itself isnt exclusive to shields. I deflected the incoming attack, reminded of Klaus, and ended up taking a direct hit. Its quite challenging. Wait a moment. Let me gather my thoughts. Chapter 103.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (4) Chapter 103.4 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (4) You can do a plausible deflection, but somethings off. Deflection intervenes on the trajectory. Avoidance lets you slip away. [Feather Guard] not only deflects but also disrupts the posture. The outcome leans toward deflection, yet the sensation is akin to avoidance. Skills rely on external magical support. They should be doing something akin to magic. Does it amplify the opponents momentum? If so, Id expect similar results. Then, while avoiding, try adding force to the opponents attack with a deflection-like maneuver. Finally getting my thoughts together, I raised my wooden sword, Are you okay, Alter! Lambert leaped in, his expression changing drastically as he swung at me. What are you doing!? Its like ganging up on someone! Just lost in thought for a moment. Lambert turned around, dumbfounded. Its fine, no fatal wounds, and were in the midst of combat, so focus properly, okay? Anyway, get out of here! Even if you say that Just when I had finally sorted out my thoughts. Looking around in distress, I noticed a young man standing at a distance, smiling wryly. Long time no see, Tobias-san. Thanks for being the referee. Indeed. Lets take this seriously, Alter-kun. Youd get eliminated if it werent for me, you know? For some reason, I got scolded. Im taking this seriously enough. If by seriousness, you mean recklessness, please refrain. The exercise will end too soon. As I pondered while surveying the front lines, The left flank was taken by Lambert, and Felix and Elliot were holding up the center. As for the right flank, wheres Karmaloh, nowhere to be seen, not a soul. Before I knew it, the right flank had collapsed, and enemy forces were pushing towards our main camp. Watching Lambert rush off, I turned my gaze to the front line. Thanks to Lambert and the others causing a ruckus. The center is in a favorable position, but the enemy units on the left flank are still going strong. Its strange even though I did my best. Regardless, relying only on Elliots support is unreliable. Lets shave off some of their numbers. With a swing of my single-handed sword, I returned to the forefront. I struck down the third-years pouncing at me, aimed at the sides of the second-years, and deflected the wooden swords of another group of third-years. Then, aiming at their stunned expressions, I struck their necks and hearts with the wooden swords. Three down! Withdraw, all of you! Tobias promptly declared. Looking at the remaining Edgem squads, they hesitated before retreating in fear. We have the numerical advantage, and their morale has waned. We should be able to defend this. As I thought that, in an instant, Halt!! There was a sudden shout. Not just me, but everyone at the forefront stopped moving, and we all looked toward the Sobal squads position. The archers who were shouted at directly in front of me were frozen. Regardless, Lambert approached the archer commander. Immediately, all the archers assembled and led by Lambert ran towards our main camp. Thats efficiently done, including the commander. Regaining my composure, I addressed my allies. Im heading to the main camp too. Can I leave this place to you guys? Ill be back soon. Yes, leave it to us! Whether it was aimed at Lambert or me, a 3rd year responded politely. I smiled wryly, and even Elliot cheered me on. Im counting on you for the main camp! Yeah, Im counting on you too. And with that, I was seen off by my steadfast allies as I headed toward the rescue of our main camp. Chapter 103.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (5) Chapter 103.5 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 1 (5) Midway, Lambert and I exchanged silent glances, and I dashed across the grasslands. The main camp has already been invaded, nearing its vicinity. The battle situation is quite dire, but still, luck is on our side.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) The invading forces, taking advantage of the breakthrough in the front lines, fortified themselves with magic while waiting for reinforcements. Are they afraid of being individually defeated by the escort troops? Even after three years, their strength surpasses Lamberts group in simple status. The escort troops took position in front of the main camp, watching as the Edgim unit began to move. Theyre fortified with magic, butElphimia is leisurely observing. While other magic academy students besides the escort troops had sorrowful expressions. Well, theyve done what they could. And as soon as I reached near the main camp. The invading forces began to move. Dont let anyone pass! The leader of the escort troops shouted, making contact with the vanguard of the invading forces, and initiating combat. Thats bad. If it turns into a melee, itll be hard to control. Switching to my current maximum speed, I leaped into the battlefield. Amidst the chaos of friend and foe, I slashed at the Edgim unit while keeping an eye on both sides attacks. In this situation, theres no room for judgment. I cant afford to hold back like before. I forcefully swept their abdomen, firmly struck their arms, and slammed my fist into their temple. Physically incapacitating them, forcibly creating distance between the two armies. Fortify the main camp! Ill hold them off here! I instructed the bewildered escort troops. But the leader quickly regained composure and glared at me angrily. What are you saying! If this position falls The leaders anger got drowned out by the screams of the Edgim unit. I cant afford to deal with each of them individually. I struck and pushed back the expanding Edgim unit. When the invasion halted, I looked back. Hurry up and retreat. Youll get caught in the crossfire. A large number of arrows slowly descend. As the invading forces struggled to avoid them, we surrounded them. And then, the effect time ended. Charge! At the leaders command, we launched our assault. A deluge of arrows from above, wooden swords from the side. Even though the arrows lacked power, a hit to the head would get judged as incapacitation. The invading forces were rapidly taken down and annihilated. The escort and archery units cheered as if victorious. Leaving the commendation to Lambert, I turned my gaze to the frontline. Felix and Elliot were shouting, engaging with the Edgim unit. Theyre somehow holding on. I take back what I said earlier. Standing beside me, Elphimia also gazed at the frontline. Youre ruthless. Cant afford to be soft. Just taught them a lesson in reality. Indeed, arrows are as terrifying as offensive magic. They pierce through shields lined with metal. If those were real arrows, theyd be riddled with holes. Thinking that its fine if they hit arms or legsdoesnt work in reality. They should understand that now. If the bows got underestimated, I wouldnt be able to face Nellio. I recall the hunter who taught me scouting techniques, picturing his unassuming face. Come to think of it, havent I ever had a mock battle with him? When I return to Reedwald, Ill propose it. Itll surely be fun, fighting against a hunter. Buthed probably refuse. Definitely. Imagining the hunter running around town at full speed, we began the cleanup of the remaining enemies. After joining forces with Felix and Elliot to rout the frontline, only the Edgim unit and its members, along with non-combatant magic users, remained. It seems they focused all their efforts on the invading forces, as there were no escort units. Before long, the Edgim unit was completely wiped out. Chapter 104.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 2 (2) Chapter 104.2 - The Second Year at the Academy - Joint Exercise 2 (2) Your performance yesterday was outstanding. Thanks to you, both sides had a good exercise. Thank you. The next day, as the strategy meeting began in the large tent, Sowal was the first to express gratitude to me. With squad leaders watching, I bowed my head. As instructed, I was seated behind Lambert and participated in the meeting. A girl from the Sowal squad explained the composition of the Edgem team. With a solemn expression, I struggled against drowsiness while listening to the names of squads and squad members being read out one by one. Honestly, even when the names were listed, I didnt have a clue. Swords versus magic? A third-year murmured, and several agreed. Yeah, I dont get it. Whats the point? As the second years, including myself, exchanged glances, the girl supplemented. Theres a magician named Serue in the third year. She specializes in wide-range mental magic, [Disturbance]. Right, it was an intermediate-level magic of the transmutation attribute. Despite being intermediate, its effect was weak, similar to my Force Field and greatly influenced by the gap in ability. Todays exercise field is the forest. The operational area will be narrower than yesterday, making it an ideal environment for Serue. Also, some outstanding magicians, including the second-year Elphimia, have been assigned to the Edgem team. Especially Elphimias abundant magic power and diverse strengthening magic are formidable. Although we have many students skilled in close combat, its not necessarily advantageous. After explaining this far, the girl bowed and stepped back. Offering words of appreciation, Sowal surveyed everyone. If anyone has any opinions, lets hear them. Starting with an introduction, I explained about [Disturbance]. After finishing my explanation, the squad leaders resumed their discussions based on it. While glancing at Sowal, who seemed oddly satisfied, I took my seat. Was I called for this purpose? I dont understand. Its said to have a weak effect, but how weak exactly? As if waiting for it, Lambert asked from the front. Its hard to say because the difference in strength plays a role. The opponent is a skilled wielder of intermediate magic. Id say it would be dangerous if its someone like Elliott. Hearing my words, Lambert growled. Elliott has [One-Handed Sword 1] and isnt much different from other second years in terms of stats. But hes experienced in combat and mentally strong. If there were rankings for the second years, he would be near the top. And if Elliott is considered dangerous, except for Lambert, Felix, and Kurtos, almost all second-year students would be included. The Sowal squad would be half destroyed. What specific effects does it have? From next to Lambert, Kurtos also asked. Shrinking, panic, fleeing its a magic that shakes negative emotions, and the results vary depending on the recipient. Would most second years be affected like that? Is there no way to prevent it? There isnt. I replied promptly. The countermeasure is a magic called [Mental Toughness], but I remember only Elphimia knows it. Either defeat Serue or wait until she runs out of magic power. Lambert crossed his arms, lost in thought. Chapter 104.3 Chapter 104.3 Is the damage certain? If Serue uses magicon the front lines, I suppose. I think so. They might conserve it to take down the main camp, but Id disrupt the front lines. Itd be more effective that way. Understood. In that case, lets abandon it. Lambert raised his hand smoothly, seeking permission to speak. Noticing this, the squad leaders halted their discussion and turned their gaze towards him. With Sobals permission granted, Lambert began. Lets abandon the front lines. For a moment, Sobal narrowed his eyes, but the squad leaders tilted their heads in confusion. As the meaning began to sink in, the tent became noisy. Sobal raised a hand to silence it and urged Lambert to continue. To effectively use [Disturbance], the Egim Unit will deploy many troops to the front lines, enticing our counterattack. Even though we know this, we have no choice but to counter and have no means to block magic. Therefore, we will abandon the front-line troops. In conjunction with activating [Disturbance], a small surprise attack force will assault the enemys main camp. Whether our surprise force strikes first or the enemys main force breaks through the front lines first, this battle is a race against time. The room fell silent. I think its a rough plan. Thats why Sobal didnt use [Disturbance]. Because it would end up like this. While scattering troops is an option, in that case, the Egim Unit would likely reorganize the front lines into defense and attack units. Then, while dispersing sporadic interception units, they would swiftly advance to the main camp. It would be uncertain whether [Disturbance] would be used for attack or defense. Gathering troops at the front lines should halt half of them even if theyre confused. Above all, being able to designate the activation point for [Disturbance] is significant. But Sobals expression was stern. He sent a sharp gaze at Lambert, who faced it head-on. Can you make the same proposal on the actual battlefield? Youre telling us to die on the front lines. A flag represents territory, and a captain represents a lord. If we liken it to actual combat, we must defend at any cost. Since weve proposed it, well take charge of the front lines. It seems Im also being taken to the death ground. Well, Ill follow along. However, Lamberts declaration did soften the negative glances. If there are complaints, at least alternative suggestions must be provided. Seeing the other squad leaders remaining silent, Sobal leaned back against his chair. Very well. Well adopt Lamberts proposal. Abandon the front lines and leave the attack to the surprise attack force. Lets also organize a guerilla unit. We must prepare for Egims surprise attacks. May I speak? At that moment, a slender third-year student raised their hand. Sobal looked slightly surprised but silently granted permission to speak. The student bowed and spoke up. The Lambert Unit is quite capable; they should be placed in the surprise attack force. Suddenly pointed out, the students face clouded with uncertainty. Thats just my personality Haha, have more confidence. Your suggestion earlier was excellent. Sobal smiled at the student and then suddenly became serious, revealing the visage of a noble from the Bahar family. Shired, youll be in command of the surprise attack force. Enjoy this final exercise to the fullest. The young Shired was speechless. While some third years seemed dissatisfied, they couldnt voice objections in this atmosphere. As they remained silent, Sobal turned his gaze to Lambert. Lets also adopt Shireds proposal; the surprise attack forces will be the Lambert and Kurthos Units. Shired and Lambert, with the suddenly named Kurthos, hurriedly agreed and bowed their heads. After that, the front lines and guerilla units were named one after another, finalizing Sobals teams formation. The strategy meeting concluded, and the squad leaders began preparations. As I watched them leave the tent, Kurthos sighed. To think wed be dragged into this Theyre recognizing our abilities. Take pride in that. Lambert smiled as if it were nothing. And Kurthos replied, Ill explain it to everyone, and went back. I absentmindedly watched him leave. Was my judgment wrong? Suddenly, Lambert asked me. Not understanding the meaning, I looked up. Compared to when we first met, Lambert has grown. Not just in height but in character too. No, not really. Then its fine. I was just curious since youve been quiet. Oh is that so? Its just a little mental fatigue. Hearing that exchange earlier made me realize Im not good to be a commander. He looked at me incredulously. Look, a knight is also a commander. Youre going to become your fathers knight, right? Well, yeah But theres also the Knight Commander Roland. I think capable people should do it. For some reason pressing his forehead, Lambert shook his head. Behaving like Sobal is too much trouble. Im satisfied just being a swordsman. Chapter 105.1 Chapter 105.1 As we made our way towards the main camp set up in the forest, Shired and Kurthos squads were already waiting. Leading the way, we approached Shired to greet them. To which, the slender-faced boy shook his head slightly. Im not fit to lead people. Ill give minimal instructions, but Ill leave detailed situational judgments to you all. His response was an abrupt relinquishment of command. Both Lambert and Kurthos exchanged puzzled looks. Indeed, Shired was weak. They lacked any combat skills, and their squad members were rather average. While combat prowess wasnt essential for a commander, it might not be suitable for a small, elite surprise attack unit. Shired seemed to understand this well and still appeared bewildered. So thats why Kurthos squad was the last one chosen. If he were the commander, the other 3rd-years wouldnt follow. And if someone other than Shired were the commander, there might have been conflict with Lambert. If Lambert were to be added to the surprise attack unit, Shired was the only choice for the commander, and the remaining slot had to be filled from the 2nd-years. Of course, forming a surprise attack unit with third-years would resolve everything, but it would contradict Sovals ideals. They must have had quite a dilemma, despite appearances. Now that everyone is here, let me explain the plan again. The surprise attack unit will move only after the [Disturbance] has been activated. After that, theyll break through the front lines and aim to take down the main camp. The Egil squad should be on alert for the surprise attack. Kurthos squad and we will deal with the enemy interception units. Lamberts squad will continue without stopping, aiming only for the main camp. Seeming prepared, Lambert nodded without changing his expression. Understood. Ill take on that important role. If we have any spare capacity, well also head for the main camp. Were counting on Kurthos squad too. Kurthos also agreed with a tense expression. Logically speaking, it would be difficult for a single second-year squad to capture the main camp. But after yesterdays battle, it was evident that the Egim squad wasnt particularly strong. The only thing to watch out for would be the escort units enhanced with magic. The crucial point would be how much damage could be contained until reaching there. Shortly after the Soval squad took their positions, the battle drums sound reverberated through the forest. The second round of the joint exercise had begun. Attack units, advance! At Sovals command, twenty-four members began their march. They formed the vanguard of the attack units, wary of the [Disturbance]. The formation protected the second-years in the rear, but how effective would it be? Their time to buy counted as our time limit. We deployed the attack units in three directions and vanished into the forest. I activated [Presence Det and followed the movements. Both sides were familiar with the key [Disturbance] in Selway. Egim squad concentrated their troops on the front lines to draw in the Soval squad, leaving us to use the [Disturbance] at the expense of the front lines. It seemed to be going according to plan, but there seemed to be more Egim troops than expected. It was too far to be certain, but their presence felt denser than ours. Had they allocated too many people to the surprise attack unit? No, a single squad couldnt break through. We had to hold the front line. The signs of dispersal in the forest led to contact and battles erupted. As I focused on [Presence Detection] to assess the situation, the signs instantly changed. Too soon have they already moved? Theyve used it. I whispered softly, and Lambert stared into the forest. Its just beginning. Theyve initiated it before confirming the front lines situation? Judgment is left to Selway. Ah, the left flank the right flank too. Running around the battlefield is quite a task. While we were having such a conversation, a messenger passed by us and rushed towards the main camp. The [Disturbance] has been activated, confirmed! The front lines are in chaos! Thank you. Soval acknowledged the messenger and turned his gaze toward the surprise attack unit. Go, Shired. Drive your swords into the enemys main camp. Leader, be ready! Bursting out of the bushes, Nils appeared. Without a second thought, he lunged at Elliot. Why are you attacking us again?! We wanted to fight together! Please dont hit me! As they argued, the two began an intense duel. What a personal grudge. Nils. While we were bewildered, the bushes shook again. You charged in without permission! With an angry expression, the remaining members of Siglar squad also arrived. They immediately aimed their swords at Lamberts group. The two sides prepared to face off. Its Siglar squad. Lets crush them all at once! No, theres still more. From the shadows, figures sprang out and attacked from behind Lamberts group. I intervened, deflecting the wooden swords, dodging another slash, and kicking one down. Impressive. You sensed us, didnt you? As I spoke, Karmaland his sidekick number twostood up. I stood behind Lamberts group, sword ready. These guys, huh? Id like to deal with them properly, but time is limited. Lets hurry them along. Ill take care of the rear. You two focus on the front As I said that, Karmal and his group veered off unexpectedly. They somehow merged with Siglar squad. Why are they breaking the encirclement? Our opponents arent Altair-sama. He tossed the words aside and attacked Lambert. And thus, we ended up with a one-on-one and a two-on-five situation. Even though Im here, theyre not even looking at me. They focus on defeating Lamberts squad first and then methough it doesnt seem like theyre concentrating on me. Watch me, Altair-sama! Ill prove myself by defeating this one! Theres no disciple. Youre an enemy. Ignoring my reply, Nils swung his wooden sword vigorously. Upon closer inspection, it wasnt a one-handed sword but an unusually long curved sword. Is he copying my scimitar? Feeling a bit tired, I watched the two fights. Apparently, they have no intention of taking me seriously. Should I just intervene and break it up? Or should I just go ahead alone? As I pondered, I realized. Theyre under the effect of strengthening magic. Their movements are sharp, and they dont hesitate to face Lamberts squad, who are superior. Mental fortification. Theres only one person who can do that. I searched the surroundings with [Presence Detection]. Among the countless movements, I found myself. So thats how it is. It seems Ive been invited. As we fought, Lambert glanced around. Are we considered nuisances? Go ahead, Altair! Felix nodded, and Elliot cheered from behind. Why do even Nils and Karmal cheer for me? With a wry smile, I entered the forest. Chapter 105.2 Chapter 105.2 We arrived at a corner of the forest, where the trees parted. With a great tree at her back, Elphimia looked restless, but upon seeing me, she smirked. Youre late. Sorry. I was a bit busy. While getting closer, I scanned the surroundings. Indeed, shes alone.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n)) What about Rees? Guarding the base. That kid isnt suited for combat. You neither. How do you plan to fight a spell sword when attack magic is forbidden? Arent you worried about yourself? You have more restrictions than I do, dont you? Interesting. I dont know what shes up to. But Ill play along. I stopped and readied my wooden sword. Our smiles faded. Distant clashes of swords, even the rustle of leaves, faded from our awareness. Then, in the moment Elphimias fingertips twitchedI launched myself off the ground. Closing the distance in one swift motion, I closed in on Elphimia. In that instant, I felt a tremor beneath my feet. What!? I leaped instinctively and saw a towering wall of ice behind me. As I hastily turned, my vision was blinded by a flash of lighta reprisal from before. I pressed on, but my feet sank into the ground, and a sudden chill engulfed me. One after another Anticipating the approaching threat, I crossed my arms. Then, an ice wall struck directly, sending me flying into the wall behind me. As I soared amidst shattered ice, I focused my consciousness. Upon landing, I countered the advancing ice wall with a wall of earth. Seriously. How serious are you? Enduring the intense pain in my arms, I stood up in my original position. I diverted attention with an initial [Ice Wall], blinded her with [Light], pretended to seize her vision, sealed her movements with prepared mire and [Ice Frost], and finished with another [Ice Wall], all in rapid succession. Few mages could unleash spells as smoothly as this. Regardless, this is excessive. The rule banning attack magic seems utterly pointless. When did you learn intermediate spells? Ive been eagerly attending Helena-senseis classes. Didnt you notice? Elphimia boasted. Yeah, but still. Its normal to learn in response or on your own, right? And its self-taught. Wanna compete with Wall-type defenses? Im up for it. Once again, Elphimia and I faced each other. And as if agreed upon, walls of ice and earth collided at our center. Back and forth, walls were born and shattered. Impressive. Youre turning earth into stone, arent you? Im confident in my activation speed. Youre quite abnormal. Was it always this fast? Amidst the resounding roar, I asked, Thanks to that skill. I havent mastered it yet, but its improved my activation speed. I see. As expected. It might be beneficial to combine it with mage training methods. Stop it. If more people become proficient with it, the world will become even more chaotic. Thats true. The collapse of balance is the seed of conflict. As we conversed leisurely, we exchanged [Earth Wall] and [Ice Wall]. Despite her speed and focus, Elphimias prowess lies in her immense magical power. Even if I cant match her, shes far ahead of not just her peers. But even professionals. Is it the elfs blood or her inherent talent? Ugh!! While collapsing, I activated [Earth Shield] and forcibly swung with my twisted body. The shields clashed, and I stepped on uneven ground. As the mist cleared, Elphimia twisted her face in frustration. You reacted well. I thought I could end it with that. Not very mage-like of you. When did you start mimicking a vanguard? That was [Shield Bash] just now, right? I practiced with Jema. Well, just the form. I havent learned the skill. I thought she occasionally accompanied her. So thats what they were doing. If she had mastered it, the unenhanced [Earth Shield] wouldnt have withstood it. Indeed, my shield was blown away, and Elphimias shield remained intact. Stepping on the ground, I felt a crunchy sensation. Even the mud pillarwas the mud pit deliberately shown earlier? However, she was aiming for close combat. I fell for it perfectly. Still have magic left? A little. Shall we continue? Yes. We smiled at each other. Then it happened. What are you two doing! Desind stormed in, glaring at us fiercely. You were told attack magic is prohibited! Huh? But we havent used any, have we? No, we havent. We replied calmly. Whats he talking about? But Desinds anger didnt subside. Dont lie! How else could this situation be so dire! Looking around, the forest was unrecognizable due to the defensive magic. There was so much bombardment. We should tidy it up later. Naturally, under such circumstances, its hard to believe. Turning back, Desind raised his voice. Even if you pretend, there are witnesses! You two used attack magic We didnt The one who responded was a girl peeking from behind a distant tree. Apparently, she had been watching for the judgment. Repeatedly, with a frightened expression, the adjudicator girl said the same words and Desinds face turned dumbfounded. Youdidnt use? We didnt. Well prove it too. Furthermore, Pashou appeared from behind the girl. At the testimony of a C-rank adventurer, Desinds expression changed to one of astonishment. Then, looking around, he shook his head in a hurry. Even so, youre disqualified! Even though we didnt break any rules? Isnt that unfair? A little annoyed, the objection slipped out. But Desind remained unyielding. Look at this situation! Can you call it a mere injury? Why do you think attack magic was prohibited! I thought the same. I cant argue against that. Desind instructed the upperclassmen and left in anger. Im not entirely satisfied, but if were disqualified, we cant continue. Elphimia and I sighed and put away our spears. Chapter 105.3 Chapter 105.3 Completely, did you anticipate the battle with me? Wrapping the white cloth indicating elimination around my arm, I asked. No matter how you slice it, I cant believe you put together tactics overnight. Clearly, youve been preparing since before the exercise. Well, yeah. What if we were on the same team for both battles? Theres always next year. We wont be on the same team four times in a row, right? Quite the patient outlook As I sighed in exasperation, Sechies spoke up. Ive seen something interesting. I appreciate your testimony, but what were you up to? Is the alert network good? We heard huge noises several times. Youd think it was a monster. Is that so? Sorry for the disturbance. As I apologized to Hashou, a sudden question arose. So, were you watching from the beginning? Yeah, basically. Although I started watching partway through, if you were using offensive magic, we wouldnt be having a shootout of barrier magic. I agreed with Sechies observation. After that, we moved to the waiting area for the dropouts. Hashou also accompanied us, and he seemed quite enthusiastic about discussing the battle. Elphimia, who demonstrated a variety of tactics without using offensive magic, was also praised without reservation. It seems being praised by a C-rank feels good. Elphimia responded with a smile. From their conversation, I learned that Elphimia and I have an unusually fast wall generation rate. Normally, its much slower and cant be used for striking attacks. No wonder it wasnt included in the forbidden magic. But, I never thought I could fight this well. It makes sense we defeated Kudolga. Kudolga the snake that uses magic? Unintentionally, Amber muttered, and Elphimia, with keen ears, asked back. Amber noticed her slip of the tongue and looked at me in a panic. Elphimias fine. Relieved, I nodded, and Amber breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, thats right I see, it was Kudolga. Altair-sama brought it down alone last time. I thought it was because it was injured or had little magic power left, but I was wrong. Hashou also nodded in agreement. It seems they had been conveniently misunderstanding it. Well, as long as its about this level, there shouldnt be a problem. The real problem would be if they figured out what I hadnt shown. Her magic wasnt anything special, and she hadnt learned any combat-related skills. However, no matter how they dealt with her, she kept coming at them with a dagger. I can totally relate. When someone that small is desperately swinging a dagger, you cant really attack them. In the end, they managed to knock her down and somehow eliminate her. Even when she fell or lost, Reise didnt cry. Impressive. And thus, the joint exercise spanning three days came to an end. Without incident, we returned to Selen, to the academy. And when we were about to head to the usual cafeteria with everyone, Elphimia and I were summoned by the instructor. Since you two will be judges for next years joint exercise. Receiving Desinds announcement, Elphimia froze. I quickly took my leave, informed Lambert, and hurried home. I can hear someone shouting somewhere far away, but it probably has nothing to do with me. Current Status Up, new is compared to after The Outcome of Chains Name: Alter Les Reedwald Race: Human Level: 27 (+2) Health: 137/137 (+13) Magic: 345/345 (+31) Strength: 14 Intelligence: 17 Dexterity: 17 Endurance: 14+2 (+1) Agility: 19+2 (+1) (42: doubled) Charisma: 16 [Skills] Heavy Strike, Double Strike, Wind Fang Assault, Growth Enhancement, Growth Value Strengthening, Status Camouflage, Language Proficiency, High-Speed Movement, Multiple Chanting, Ice Resistance 2, Mental Resistance 5, Pain Resistance 1, Slash Resistance 1, Appraisal 5, Mixing 7, Magic Tool Crafting 2 (new), Tracking 5 (+1), Stealth 4, Perception 6 (+1), One-handed Sword 7, Two-handed Sword 2 (+1), Curved Sword 2 (+1), Body Arts 7, Dagger 5, Archery 4, Fire Magic 6, Water Magic 6 (+1), Wind Magic 6, Earth Magic 6, Non-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 2, Lightning Magic 2, Alteration Magic 5 [Magic] -Beginner- Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Shock Bolt, Flame Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Water Shield, Wind Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Operate Water, Operate Soil, Operate Energy, Physical Up, Moving Up, Force Field (new), Create Solution -Intermediate- Fireball, Penetrate Gale, Earth Wall [Titles] Reincarnator, Ace of the Returning Home Club (Endurance +2, Agility +2), Second Son of the Reedwald Baron Family Chapter 106.1 Chapter 106.1 As the year drew to a close, I filled the basin with [Pure Water] and gazed at the falling leaves dancing in the backyard. The cold wind flowed in from the open door, chilling every corner of the house. This winter seems particularly cold. Alright, this should be the last of it. Blocking my view, Ted and Jema swept the dust they had gathered out into the backyard. They were as lively as ever despite the cold. Over the past year, their appearance and demeanor have changed considerably. From worn-out rags, they now wore clothes that could easily pass for those of town residents. Their meals had improved, and the gauntness typical of refugees had disappeared. No one would think they lived outside the walls just by looking at them. Next is mopping. Yeah. Jema grabbed the mop while Ted and I wrung out the rags and started mopping. Once again, we were going to celebrate New Years at my place. With the addition of Nils and Joss, and with Ted and the others helping with the cleaning like last year. Lambert offered to help too, but with so many people it would be more of a hindrance, and besides, we didnt have enough cleaning supplies. Nails arent you back yet? Holding a ceramic jar, Dana peeked her head out from the kitchen. Is it water by any chance? Yes, were running low on water jars Ill do it. As I stood up, Dana waved her hands enthusiastically. Ill do it! Ill fetch water from the well. Thats right. Cant have the cook doing such things. As I took the water jar from her, Dana flashed a smile, tinged with embarrassment or confusion, and bowed deeply. She had changed a lot compared to a year ago too. Life had become much easier since Nails started earning income, her once thin cheeks now plump. There was a sense of ease in her words and actions. As a mother, it might be complicated for her that her son chose to be a dangerous adventurer, but she seemed genuinely pleased that he had become more cheerful than before. Also, since I started asking her to exchange alchemical solutions and look after the house in my absence, she has started to pay attention to her appearance and grooming. Perhaps it was my misunderstanding about nobility, but it seemed she simply enjoyed dressing up. Since she wasnt squandering money, I stopped interfering unnecessarily. As I filled the water jar with [Pure Water], I peeked into the kitchen. Do we have enough firewood? Yes, were good. While dividing up the boar meat, Lily responded. Whether its water or firewood, if were running low, just let us know without hesitation. Yes, we promised to form a party together! Would it be alright to celebrate together? With hopeful eyes, the boys looked up at me. Glancing at Ted and the others, except Nails, they were surprised. Unknown childrendefinitely not from the same hometown. I didnt expect them to find companions so quickly. And two girls, no less. Quite hasty, arent they? Seems my perplexity was conveyed to the girls. One teared up, the other hung her head. I quickly waved my hands, apologizing to the girls. Oh, its just a surprise. Dont worry. If youre friends with these two, youre like my friends too. Feel free to join as much as you like. Come on, dont cry, want some sweets? I took some sweets from the table and handed them to the girls. They stared at the sweets in surprise, but when I urged them, they hesitantly put them in their mouths. And then, their eyes widened as they began devouring them. I seated them at the table and also offered sweets and hot milk to Quince and the others. Watching the children devour the food desperately, I whispered to Ted and the others. Did you know about this? No, first Ive heard. Heard he made friends, but not comrades. Me neither. Met them on the way back and found out then. But, seriously, do they intend to become adventurers? They dont seem like it at all. Only Jema furrowed her brows, sending a skeptical look. When I first met Jema, she was taller than me and had as much vigor as Ted. But these two were different. They were just ordinary girls, not the type to yearn to be adventurers. Especially the teary-eyed one seemed closer to Lora. Definitely not cut out for adventurers. I am Alter Les Redward. Call me Alter. Could you tell me your names? I waited for them to finish drinking milk and asked. The teary-eyed one was Emery, and the one who had been hanging her head was Ginny. Furthermore, both of them lived in the same residential complex behind us, I found out, just like Nails neighbors. Now that I think about it, I vaguely remember seeing Ginny. Emery lived with her grandmother, and Ginny lived with her parents, so they werent orphans, of course. They had escaped the orphanage but it seemed to have turned into something like a nursery. Anyway, perhaps it was because of financial difficulties. It seemed better to tell them there were other paths besides this one. Especially for these two. Chapter 106.2 Chapter 106.2 The Quinths still wanted to help, so I asked them to carry the dishes. As they bustled about, Elliot, Nails, and Jonas arrived. I had asked Elliot to handle heavy dishes like soup. We splurged this year and ordered from a high-end restaurant. Even though it wasnt as heavy as last year, Ted, Jema, and Nails still had their hands full. Of course, I couldnt handle it either. It wouldnt be appropriate for a noblemans son to personally handle it. So, I had no choice but to ask Elliot. As Elliot was surprised by the increasing number of children, Quinths and Kyle began introducing Emily and the others side by side. Its a heartwarming scene. By the way, Jonas dashed off to the kitchen without even glancing, saying. Lily-san, Ill help! No, its cooking. If its [Mixing], Im good at it! Its cooking. He was expertly brushed off. You can imagine the scene just from the conversation. Its like hes being completely ignored. Still, he persisted, but Elliot grabbed him by the collar and escorted him out. Though theyre saying similar things to the Quinths, theres no cuteness lacking in their stubbornness. And just as the preparations were almost complete, the remaining guests arrived. As usual, Ted led the way. Lolas demeanor remained the same, but she was surprised by the little children who accompanied them, especially Emily and Ginny, missing the chance to escape. Or rather, not noticing. Elphimia greeted me with a smile and then gave me a look of disbelief. There are more again. Who are these children? Theyre friends! Quinths and Kyle responded cheerfully instead. Lets discuss the details later. For now, I welcomed everyone in. Following last years pattern, Elliots arrangements were made, Nails and Jonas sat next to Elliot, and since Quinths volunteered to take care of Dana, they were seated around her. And then I, as the host, gave welcoming words, and the second New Years celebration began. Everyone enjoyed the ready-made dishes, smoked gifts, pie wraps, and Dana and Lilys homemade dishes while chatting freely. But unlike last year when Ted and the others eagerly dug in, Quinths were hesitant. Facing unfamiliar people, especially noble and knights sons, they were intimidated. Still, they couldnt resist their appetites, and when Dana served the dishes, they began eating absentmindedly but stopped moving when their plates were empty. No need to hold back. Which dish do you like? I poured fruit water while asking Quinths. Somehow I found out that Quinths and Ginny liked meat dishes, while Kyle and Emily preferred lighter soups, so I served those and arranged them on their plates. I wondered how to handle the cooking trends this year, but Dana decided to join early, so Lily and I discussed and divided the dishes ordered from the restaurant and the homemade dishes to avoid overlap. What Kyle and Emily were eating was Danas homemade dish. Since Dana gestured, I left it to her and returned to my seat. Oh, youve reached rank E. Just a while ago. The guild folks said the real deal starts now. Still, thats impressive. Congratulations. Meanwhile, Ted was reporting to Lambert. Lambert raised his glass lightly, congratulating Ted and the others on their promotion. At first, there were various things, but they became friendly. Though not quite friends, they were closer than mere acquaintances. Afterward, Lambert and Felix talked about adventures and tactics with the adventurers, while Elphimia, Lola, and Lily discussed age-appropriate topics, debating about magic and alchemy. I asked Lola because she seemed to be concentrating on the taste, not the effect. But when she raised her face, her cheeks were slightly red, and she shook her head. No, its just strange. I never thought Id see the day when Tejiril grass would become like this. That was a real reaction. She never thought it could be this delicious. Ah, really? Its quite delicious. Its certainly better than the Tejiril grass I had before. Elliot, who took another sip, nodded in agreement. Indeed, its an unexpected discovery. Lola seemed somewhat relieved at our reaction, but then she muttered. I wonder Whats wrong? Im not sure. I tested it on myself, but nothing happened. The first thing I did when I got it was to test its efficacy. Of course, it had no effect. What do you mean? Even if it had an effect, it wouldnt be easy to tell from just one drink. Theres nothing strange happening in your body, is there? Elphimia asked as if worried, but she was a bit out of character. Its strange for her to be concerned about others. I have a pretty good understanding of my body, so I dont think theres anything wrong. In order to avoid misunderstandings, I explained in detail about the merchant and the traveler, as well as my experiences and experiments with it. Thats a relief. Its too much to ask, but would it be okay to research it a little more? Lola looked at me, half-nervous and half-pleading. Of course. Its the first request from you, after all. I appreciate it. Ill leave it to you. It might not be successful, though. I half-joked, but Lola shook her head. Thats okay. Even if the research fails, its better to know than to not know. Yeah, thats true. Its been a while since I last heard such serious words from Lola. Its not like I dont want to know, but Im just not that interested in studying. Even if there was a hint of hope, I would have left it to Lily or someone else to study. As we finished our conversation, I heard Nails voice. Hey, you havent said anything yet! He seemed anxious, looking at the faces of the others. Im sure he wanted to taste it but was waiting for the right time. Its quite touching. He wasnt nervous about drinking the unknown drink in front of people he just met, but about whether or not it would be okay. Seeing his sincere concern, I encouraged him. Its okay, you can drink it. When I said that, everyone else nodded in agreement. Everyone seemed to understand that it was a strange drink, but there was nothing wrong with it. As I looked around, I saw Nails take a sip, and then everyone else followed suit. As soon as the initial doubts were dispelled, they began to feel a sense of reassurance, and their movements became more relaxed. The atmosphere in the room became more cheerful. Chapter 106.3 Chapter 106.3 Lending suitable clothes to those without jackets, we ventured into the backyard. With white breaths, everyone looked around. There were no stairs or ladders to climb onto the roof in the backyard. Stay near the forge. Ill make it climbable now. I used the soil in the backyard as a catalyst and activated [Earth Wall] diagonally. Soil walls protruded one after another, and soon a slope was formed. Since it was too steep on one side, I bent it in the middle. Of course, it comes with a dance floor. Its quite a masterpiece. Amidst applause from everyone, Lambert knocked on the soil wall and shook his head in disbelief. Is this how the wall magic is used? Then the outer wall becomes meaningless. Not quite. Its narrow, making it difficult to climb, and siege weapons are more effective. And its a special case, too. Continuing my words, Elphimia looked at the top surface of the wall. Its difficult to activate at the same angle, and there are hardly any seams. It even has anti-slip measures. This would be impossible for an average mage. It would be appreciated if you could recognize that. Decoration consumes much more magical power and imagination than just a wall. Even for me, anti-slip measures are the most I can do. I actually wanted to make stairs. Listening to Elphimias words, Lambert and Felix were relieved, but if one has a high affinity for the earth element and abundant mana, its easy to use the catalyst to make holes in the wall. There may be a few magicians who can do that, but there are probably more than the wall in front of us. Its a problem before the defensive wall. Well, Lambert will eventually notice, and I dont want to deal with his complicated expressions, so Ill keep quiet. Later, Ted and Jemma guided everyone, and everyone finished climbing onto the roof. The first-time quins were looking at the scenery of Selen with sparkling eyes. While finding their sight adorable, I checked the ground under my feet. We were standing in the part sealed with [Earth Wall]. There were no cracks, and it didnt seem to deteriorate. Butwhy are there grooves here too? On the flat stone wall, clean joints were engraved. Did those guys at Dobars place not only shave off the protrusions but also carve here? Whos going to see this, on the roof? As I sighed at their ridiculousness, one by one, the lights went out. I regained consciousness and watched with everyone. Then the bell announcing the end of the year and the new year rang in Selen. As various magical lights adorned the night sky, Quins and Kyle were gaping. It must be different from outside the outer wall. The firepower with short arrows When I turned my gaze to the voice, Jonas was shooting [Fire Bolts].Thi/s chapter is updated by ostly basic magic was flying around, but intermittently, intermediate magic was also being launched. Basic magic inevitably takes the spotlight. And the customary [Bulwark] was activated, and cheers erupted from everyone. Helena seemed to have skipped it; [Fire Spread] wasnt activated. I actually wanted to see that. Ill negotiate next time. Arent you doing it this year? When the fireworks magic subsided, Lambert asked. Looking around, last years participants were looking at me and Elphimia with hopeful eyes. I used quite a bit of magic to make the scaffolding. Last year, I competed with Elphimia in shooting magic, but my magic power is already less than half. And its not much different from last year, right? I can activate a few [Fireballs], but its not that interesting [Fireballs]!? Jonas showed an unexpected reaction. Interrupting [Fire Bolts], he approached me as if to attack. Y-Yes! When Nails produced water, Elphimia manipulated it faster than it could spill. In the area of [Sanctuary], tendrils of water reflecting the light and tendrils of soil creating shadows danced. Before I knew it, even the residents of neighboring apartment buildings and nearby residents were looking up at us. I wonder if Emily and Ginnys families are among them. To entertain them a bit, I manipulated the soil. Since water tendrils were also spread out, it required quite a bit of concentration. Elphimias operational ability was quite remarkable, too. In the midst of it, Elphimia suddenly shaped a water horse and let it run on the water meadow. Applause erupted from the roofs and nearby. Damn, I cant lose for Lilys sake. I countered by summoning a unicorn and letting it run on the water meadow. Dont use it on your own! Haha, of course, Ill run if theres a meadow. Its a unicorn, you know? Elphimia grimaced and changed the meadow to a phoenix. In a panic, I changed the unicorn to a pegasus to avoid falling. It wouldve been fine if you fell. Haha, too easy. No, you wouldnt have fallen. Lamberts retort aside, Elphimia and I laughed defiantly. And we continued to create creatures one after another, competing and finally starting a battle with earth and water monsters. The adventurers and quins were excited. Its starting again Again? In the joint exercise from the other day At Lolas question, Lambert began explaining about the joint exercise in a kind and gentle manner. You guys dont get it. Im not fighting for you mature guys. Im fighting for Lily who cooperated, and for the children who support us. The stage of the blue light turned into a battlefield, and fierce battles unfolded. Receiving replenishments from Lily and Nails, our battle continued. Soil can engulf opponents, but Nails is more accustomed to magic, so the replenishments were fast. A long-term battle is disadvantageous. I focused my consciousness and summoned a dragon. Seeing the earth dragon with its wings spread to the limit, Elphimia gave instructions. Nails, more water! Yes! In response, Elphimia also created a water dragon. But that was anticipated. I concentrated even more and transformed the earth dragon. [Immortal Multi-Headed Dragon] Haruva! Can you reproduce that!? Theres no way you have that much soil, right?! You secretly added more, didnt you!? T-They found out. The sudden New Years battle ended with Lambert declaring a foul. I apologized to Lily, apologized back, and shot magic with the remaining magical power. As Quins and others reached their limit while nibbling on the remaining food and sweets, the New Years celebration came to an end. Ted and Nails escorted Emily and Ginny, and Jemma, reluctant, was sent to Danas house with Elphimia and others. Afterward, Lambert, Felix, Ted, and the others who had returned lay down in the living room. Everyone seemed to have extra energy, as no one slept, and the conversation continued until the sky turned white, lamenting the passing year. Chapter 107.1 Chapter 107.1 On the second day of the New Year, I strolled through the festive streets of Selen. Once again, there were numerous stalls selling Golem dolls.New novel chapters are published at novelhall.com While the Golem walls took on various forms, the dolls came in even more varieties, from oddly cute to resembling animals. I casually stopped and gazed at the stalls. Should I buy some for Quinns and the others? Unlike Ted and his group, they seemed young for their age. It must be because of the presence or absence of guardians; the environment truly shapes people as they say. I randomly picked eight Golem dolls and had them packed into a bag. If I choose two of each, even if preferences overlap, it should work out somehow. If there are any leftovers, Ill decorate them at home. With the bag hanging from my belt, I started walking again. As I reached the central intersection of Selen, a puppet show was being performed. The play depicted the battle of the Four Heroes, the defense of Selen against the Alphas faction. Not long after Alphas secluded himself, Selen was attacked by a force of two thousand led by Marquis Gotimas. Their aim was to bring the gathering magicians under their control. At that time, the outer Golems had not yet been deployed, and Alphas and his faction had not yet seized control of Selen. Facing the besieging Gotimas army, Alphas tactic was terrifyingly simple. They deployed one person in each direction. Alphas, the hero Ragnas, the sage Telper, and the puppeteer Klukra. All of them were formidable fighters, and Ragnas and the other two were later praised as Alphas allies in the future. And with just four people, they annihilated the two thousand troops. It was such a huge defeat that people said His Imperial Majesty turned to appeasement policies. The puppet Ragnas swept away the Gotimas army with [Multiple Chants], Telper utilized numerous magical tools to bring about destruction, Klukra summoned a large number of Golems to trample, and then Alphas swiftly killed them with a giant fireball, eliciting thunderous cheers from the crowd gathered in the alleyway. Passing by the Adventurers Guild with the excitement behind me, I could still hear cheers from there. They werent performing a puppet show. Curious, I entered through the door, only to find Rebecca absentmindedly inside the quiet room. I approached the counter and greeted her. Working from the start of the year, huh? Guild staff have it tough too. Its unrelated to monsters. Isnt that right, Tenko-kun? Youre here for work? Unfortunately, Im just passing by. By the way, it sounds unusually noisy outside Turning my gaze to the back, Rebecca smiled unamusedly. Its the usual. Zerett-san is involved again. Ah the usual. So, whos the victim this time? Its a guy named Hashou. Hes an adventurer who moved his base here about half a year ago. Those guys. They said they often received escort requests, but I hadnt met them. Theyre troublesome people, but they mean no harm. They seem to be providing entertainment for adventurers, which is healthier than causing trouble behind the scenes. I declined Rebeccas offer and headed to the backyard. Stepping out into the square, it was more bustling than ever. The Adventurers surrounded by cheering were clashing with Zerett and Sekies. The other Hashou members were only with Amber, as I couldnt spot Varner or Velott. Tenko. Got it. So, is Tenkos future set? Whats with the strange question? Just curious. Haleyst looked down at me seriously. With high combat power and sharp wit. Not to mention education. You have the potential to reach Rank B. Surprising. Youve barely talked to me, yet you evaluate me that highly? How many years do you think weve been doing that job? Youre exceptional, my friend. While Haleysts evaluation was gratifying, it also made me feel guilty. Im only an adventurer while Im in Selen. Once I return to Reedvart, Ill be a knight who subdues monsters. I wont take any requests. Perhaps because of that thought, the words that slipped out of my mouth were frivolous. Even so, Im stuck at Rank B, right? Because thats the limit when youre solo. Without showing any signs of offense, Haleyst responded calmly. Above B is a real monster. Its better not to think of them as the same as humans. Oh, is that so? For exampletheres a woman named Selpha in Rank A. Known as Compassionate Selpha, she reached Rank A all by herself. If I were to face her as an opponent, Id run. With all my might. Haleyst stated it as if it were obvious. I believe Selpha is an adventurer operating in the northern part of the Empire. I thought she was part of the party called Compassion, but perhaps it was her nickname. Anyway, its an interesting story. Just as I was about to ask for more details, the square erupted with excitement, interrupting us. It seems Barden was also defeated. While looking down at Barden, who was lying face down, Sekies lowered his wooden sword with a sigh. And as he tried to return to Ambers side, Zerett blocked his path. Its Bardens revenge! You lost just now! Are you still going at it!? This is a new pattern. Their interruption caused an incomplete combustion. Ignoring Sekies protest, Zerett swung his wooden hammer. At that moment, his movement came to a sudden halt. This is I can feel it. I feel it, the passionate gaze of my brother! Oh no, Ive been found out. Quickly hiding behind Haleysts back. Barden also noticed me, and the two of them started looking for me. Sorry to interrupt the conversation, but Ill take my leave. You have it tough. I want to help. But please spare me from those two. Then, see you in six months. Yeah. Lets meet again, in a different role. I activated [Stealth] and fled from the Guild. Chapter 107.2 Chapter 107.2 Upon escaping from the Adventurers Guild, I headed towards the original destination, the Commercial Guild. Payment for tuition and rent ends with this. Ill be freed from money-making schemes, but the reality was quite the opposite. Feeling like going to battle, I stepped into the Commercial Guild. The Commercial Guild, open year-round, was still bustling even on New Years.New n0vel chapters are published on I deviated from the flow of people, searching for my target. As expected, they spotted me and approached. Welcome, Altair-sama, greeted Samini with a smile, bowing. Returning the greeting, I was led to the usual private room. After paying tuition and rent, I received letters from my parents. Normally, Id glance over them lightly here, but I tucked them away this time. Samini watched me with a smile as she sat back. I have a few matters to discuss. Im listening. I took out a vial and parchment from the bag and placed them on the table. Samini looked them over curiously, tilting her head. A potion? No, its a beverage. I see. Samini bowed and opened the parchment. A beverage for fatigue recovery and vitality boost. However, the effect is weak. It seems costly to use alchemical solutions and Seron grass. How much are you thinking? I want it to be under seven copper coins. Though its not written in the recipe, its easily achievable. Taste test? I nodded, and Samini tilted the vial, rolling the liquid on her tongue to taste. Sweetness from Seron grass and Tejiril grass and saltiness from Incess leaves? Correct. Because the sweetness has a peculiar taste, I balance it with other spices and Akru fruit juice. If its not inconvenient, could you share the recipe? Is it okay to add the juice at the end? Its possible. In fact, thats how I designed the recipe. Upon hearing my answer, Samini nodded satisfactorily. As expected of a professional, she noticed without even looking at the recipe. Though potions are a type of magical tool and are resistant to deterioration, Tejiril water, being a beverage, doesnt last a day in summer. Therefore, its stored in concentrated form and diluted with water, spices, and juice as needed to complete it, to minimize waste. From her reaction, shes probably aware that the taste can be altered freely. So youll apply for a patent for this beverage? In fact, I intend to entrust everything, including the rights, to the Breos Company. Breos Ah, your fellow student. You remember that? A member of the association. Samini smiled wryly and bowed her head. This conversation is confidential, she added. I explained how I came to produce Tejiril water. Thats why Ive asked Samini to handle it. I dont understand the application process well, but I think itll go smoothly with an acquaintance. Leave it to me, Samini confidently accepted. Now, onto the main topic. I adjusted my residence and began. This is more of a request than a consultationdo you have any intention to invest in me? Investment, you say? Ive been making magical tools so far, and I want to mass-produce them. However, Im always short on magic stones. But if I keep buying them every time, the profit margin will decrease. So, I want you to sell me magic stones at the same price as the Magic Guild. As soon as I mentioned this, Saminis smile disappeared. She clasped her hands and pondered. Yes. It was dismissed by Mr. Egil as well. Hes particularly stubborn. If it werent for an emergency, we would have been turned away as well. Apart from the deep vertical wrinkles between his eyebrows, I had never seen any other expression on him. Samini shook his head, looking troubled. I also approached other blacksmiths, but they were all similar. That doesnt mean Im available. My [Smithing] skill is only 1, you know? Ill support you in every possible way. From ore procurement to charcoal, Ill offer everything needed at low prices, like magic stones. I can even provide magic metals if necessary. At those words, I let out a big sigh. Seriously, which one of us isscary? From the moment I asked for a favor, he probably anticipated this development. He deliberately mentioned rank 1 to refuse and hinted at magic metals. Even if I cant heat-treat them by graduation, [Smithing] is directly related to [Magical Tool Creation]. It wont be a complete waste. Whats more, it was only beneficial for me that the quality was poor. Ill tell you in advance. [Smithing] takes time. It doesnt improve as easily as you think. I understand. But if its Altair-sama, Im confident you can manage somehow. I dont need that kind of confidence. Anyway, Ill prioritize [Magical Tool Creation]. I dont care if it goes to waste. Loss is part of business. This is also an investment. Taking advantage of peoples words, Samini smiled warmly. And then, Samini left to prepare the contract and fetch the magic stones. Im [Magical Tool Creation], and Samini is [Smithing]. Both of us have invested in each other, but it all depends on my growth. Will it get even busier? I also made a promise to Narbano; that I really need to train hard. Feeling tired already, I tried to change my mood by putting my hand in my pocket. When I opened my fathers letter, it contained the same contents as last years. But as I reached the latter half, a smile naturally spread across my face. That guy Roland became the commander of the knights. The previous Conrad retired, and some others also yielded to the younger generation. The birth of the new Leedvalt Knights. I told them Id return in three years, so they might be preparing for it. My mothers letter was the same as last year, with trivial daily life details, but the edge of the text seemed to subtly convey come back soon. When summer comes, it changes to its hot as usual. But there was also one piece of news. My brother attended a ball held in Brassrad and met his fiance for the first time. She seemed to be a quiet woman, and she quickly got along with my quiet brother. The letter ended with Ill wait for your return and discuss it further. Two years have passed not only for Selen but also for me. Leedvalt is also about to undergo significant changes. I wonder how will it turn out? Ive become stronger, and Ive had many encounters. But I feel like I havent grown much on the inside. Sorry to keep you waiting, Samini said as he returned with the contract and magic stones. I put away the letter and took the contract to review. It stated that until the heating treatment of Majumagu became possible through [Smithing] training, support would be provided. Once possible, support would end, and an exclusive contract would be established. Additionally, it outlined situations where the support couldnt or could not be provided until graduation or afterward, using the iron ore obtained through support to produce armor and selling it to the Merchant Guild at a low price, among other things. As I read the overly long contract, Samini began, Come to think of it He didnt finish his sentence, and I looked up at him. Why mass-produce magical tools? Chapter 108.1 Chapter 108.1 The graduation ceremony ended smoothly, and many students, including the third-year students, set off on their journeys from the academy. Sovar, who served as the captain in the joint exercises, and Tobias, a fifth-year student who had various connections during the exercises, also returned to their hometowns. Siled, who commanded the ambush unit, moved up to the fourth year, while Cody, who is an assistant to Rackendale, will remain at the academy as a staff member. It seems that there is still much to learn under Rackendale, but he must be considering becoming a lecturer in the future. And one early morning during spring break, I was preparing my travel gear. Wearing cloth armor and a rhinoceros horn sword at my waist. Without a backpack, I only had a neat shoulder bag for my belongings. Descending downstairs in such attire, Nails, Dana, and Quinns who were gathered in front of the fireplace hurriedly stood up. Although their manners and words were respectful, they were not as stiff as before with Quinns and the others. I gaze at the four children. Im counting on you to handle the solvent exchange, Dana. Yes. Have a safe journey. As Dana responds, everyone bows their heads. Although the formality and language are respectful, there is no longer the stiffness Quinns and the others had before. Quinns and the others energetically synchronized their voices. Emi and Ginny joined the younger group, and the distribution of generals tea was halved. So, I decided to leave the solvent exchange, which I had asked Dana to handle, to themhonestly, their efficiency is quite lacking. Perhaps its because they lack strength, but after finishing the task, the solvent splashes everywhere. We had laid out boards to serve as a makeshift roof to prevent damage to the table, but we might need vinyl tablecloths at this rate. Still, theyre doing their best, and apart from wasting solvent, they havent made any other mistakes. Well, Danas final check probably helps with that. Anyway, Ted and the others havent had much free time lately, and Dana also had her original duties. I felt guilty asking her, so Im grateful for her help. I turn to Dana and hand her a small bag. Let me keep the money. I think its enough, but if its insufficient, consult Sammy from the Merchant Guild. Hell assist you. Understood. Ill take care of it. Well then, Im off. Ill be backin, lets see, a week to ten days. If it goes beyond that, Ill find a way to contact you. I nod back to Dana, who acknowledges my instructions, and amidst the morning haze, I depart from my home. The most uptodate novels are published on n0velbj)n((.))co/m And their cargo included magical metals. It seems they were summoned for support based on their statement, but its veracity is dubious. Furthermore, Sammy presented numerous rewards. Money, a portion of the magical metals, and the right to purchase a few high-quality magic stones from the Magic Guild at member prices only once. Also, if the caravan couldnt move, they would lend a Tele Bag to transport the goods, and as long as they transport the cargo, they could put anything in it. It was quite a generous offer. Since its spring break now and I have time, Quinns and the others will handle the alchemical solution exchange. I decided to accept the restoration request. I pass through the refugee camp from the western gate of Selen and walk along the highway, scanning my surroundings. I only see a few adventurers, and there are no merchants in sight, perhaps because the road is severed. After confirming that no one is watching, I reach into my neat bag. Its quite handy. As expected. I take out the lightweight two-handed sword and murmur to myself. I dont need to worry about the weight of my baggage this time. So, I brought all the two-handed swords and potions that I usually leave behind into the Tele Bag. Normally, I would struggle with deciding what equipment to bring and which potions to take, but with the Tele Bag, I dont have to worry about it. Its a valuable item even without depositing valuables. Well, ironically, this bag itself is quite valuable. While glancing around, I put back the lightweight two-handed sword. The caravans cargo is equivalent to two horse-drawn carriages. The Tele Bag I borrowed seems to be of good quality as it can hold twice that amount. With this, I can collect hunted monsters without sorting them, but theres a problem. Time inside doesnt stop. Furthermore, microorganisms and parasites can also be stored, so decay is inevitable. It would be better not to send them flying at first. And theres something else that bothers me. Although they say no one was caught in the landslide, its impossible to keep track of all travelers. I need to confirm it with my own eyes. Chapter 108.2 Chapter 108.2 After a while, they arrived in the western forest zone. Looking over the road cutting through the forest, they found several huge puddles. Moreover, due to the daily rain, it was terribly muddy. Stepping off the road and into the forest, water seeped from the moss underfoot, yet it was still easier to walk than the road. Wrapping themselves in a blue cloak, they activated ]Eternal Darkness Explorer]. Even during the day, forests had many shadows. The [Stealth] modifier should work. Hunting only on the return journey. Ill hurry on the way there. Additionally, activating [Stealth 4] and [Detection 6], they set off running through the forest. Although they managed to bypass most of the monsters along the way, they somehow attracted the attention of a pack of Mudrocks. It would be pointless to shake them off if they kept pursuing. They met the Mudrocks with a sword and managed to fend off several before driving them away. After that, without encountering any troublesome monsters, by the time the sun reached its zenith, they had arrived at the foot of Ranello Mountain. The entire mountain was covered in trees, forming a gentle ridge. It didnt seem like a very tall mountain, but given the landslides, they couldnt afford to let their guard down. Natural phenomena were tougher enemies than monsters. They deactivated [High-Speed Movement] and cautiously began climbing the mountain path. The mountain path was only wide enough for a carriage to pass. However, at strategic points, shelters were provided to allow carriages to pass each other coming from opposite directions. It seemed these also served as campsites, as they saw stones arranged in circular formations several times. Shortly after climbing, they also found stones on the road. However, these were not man-made. Looking up at the mountainside, they saw scars of collapses amidst the dense foliage. These landslides gradually increased, eventually leading to the appearance of large boulders. And soon, they arrived at the scene. Breathing in the fresh mountain air, they looked around slowly. Its quite the landslide. The view was dominated by earth tones. To their left was a steep slope leading to the summit, and to the right was a cliff, but the side facing the summit was deeply gouged. The landslide had carved away the road, spreading radially down the cliff. Carefully peering over the cliff, they saw broken trees protruding as if struggling, and upon focusing on the faint sound of water, they saw spring water flowing over the debris, creating a river. Was the landslide limited to just this area? Stretching their neck to peek at the Philsatch side, they couldnt see beyond the undulations of the mountain. Descending into Philsatch territory, they found a shelter after a while. They pondered while gazing at the empty space and shook their head. They could make a simple hut with [Earth Wall], but they decided against it. If they had that much magical power, they should proceed with the work, and sleeping under branches would suffice. Returning to the landslide site, they examined the slope and the condition of the debris this time. Both contained a considerable amount of water, making it difficult for [Earth Wall] to pass through. They could drain the water with [Operate Water], but it would be quite laborious. Well, there was less moisture than in clay, and with added magical power, they could force it through. If it didnt work, then theyd see. More importantly, how to repair it. The mountain path, called a road, had collapsed and lost its original form. Reinforcing it with stone walls was easy, but they were concerned about weight and durability. Just covering it wouldnt prevent it from peeling off or sinking under the weight. They regretted not consulting with Dobar. While regretting, they sat down on the mountain path, contemplating the landslide. In essence, they just needed something that wouldnt peel off and could withstand weight. The construction of a forge might provide some insight. Rightthe first step was driving stakes, wasnt it? They picked up some suitable branches and began sketching on the ground. First, they would drive stones vertically and cover them while integrating them. They should make the stone walls thin. They wouldnt collapse under their weight. Come to think of it, they had also carved drainage channels. They needed an escape route for water too. When they looked up to the mountaintop, they could see the soil quite high up. It would be impossible to cover everything. Just the road and the nearby slopes would suffice. They might as well make the slope two-tiered. If they fused only the upper and lower parts and left the sides open, the water would flow. Or was it still weak? If they fused the sides of the upper tier as well, it would connect firmly. The overall strength would also increase. With a rough plan in mind, they tried activating [Earth Wall] underground to see if it would work, and although there was resistance, it was successfully generated. Alright, it was an amateur plan for an amateur job, but the general plan was now in place. If it didnt work, they would secretly come back to fix it. New n0vel chapters are published on Chapter 108.3 Chapter 108.3 First, generate earthen walls in the collapsed areas to restore the original roadway. Then embed stone walls to serve as stakes along the road and embed stone walls throughout the entire road, proceeding with the work on the slopes. Indeed, continuous casting of intermediate-level magic consumed my MP rapidly, and my magical power ran out in less than an hour. Rest briefly, activate upon recovery, then rest and repeat the activation. Most of the work involved waiting, but unexpectedly, it was strenuous for us. As there was a possibility that adventurers might have been involved, the catalyst for repairs was using the collapsed earth and sand. While waiting for magical power to recover, descend the slope and pack sand into large leather bags. Store it in the Tere Bag, carry it up, then descend the slope again and continue packing. More than the restoration itself, this was far more laborious. And by the time the sun had set on the first days work, we laid branches and leaves cut for shelter and lay down on them. The mountain night was chilly, but compared to tracking the Sword of Silence, it was surprisingly warm. Take some rest as needed and have breakfast with dried fruits and roasted Nudrock meat when morning comes. Although work proceeded as planned from the second day onwards, it wasnt as smooth as anticipated. Several small landslides occurred due to stimulating the loosened soil. Sometimes the pre-fused stone walls were also involved. There was no progress in the search for adventurers, but this wasnt a bad result for us. It means there were no victims of landslides if they werent found. Furthermore, while quietly continuing the work, deer, and squirrels were spotted darting across the mountainside. Since there was an excess of Nudrock meat, it was left behind, but no monsters appeared. Theyre probably wary of landslides. Saving unnecessary energy was a relief, but it was lonely in its own way. On the monotonous days that followed, I finally completed the work on the afternoon of the fourth day. With a sense of accomplishment and a slight unease, I immediately began the inspection. The roadway appears to be a dirt path, but digging a little reveals that its laid with stone walls. I guide the Gowsus bull evenly and perform the final inspection of the restoration site. Satisfied with the results, I swiftly turn around and move behind the Gowsus bull. I release [Wind Fang Blade] toward the Gowsus bull whose gaze is swimming, having lost sight of the target. Oh A voice unintentionally escapes. Is the Kousai Sword this light? Come to think of it, this is the first time Ive activated it other than with Shamshir. The power of [Wind Fang Blade] isnt affected by the weapon weight, and it might be a skill suitable for lightweight weapons. While Im impressed, the Gowsus bull, whose neck gets slashed, scatters screams and fresh blood. Well, there are pros and cons. The maximum firepower of [Wind Fang Blade] is a four-stroke series at close range, including sword slashes. Even if the activation is fast, the power is low with a lightweight weapon. Well, it doesnt matter for the Kousai Sword. I set up in the upper position and activated [Heavy Strike] towards the neck of the rampaging Gowsus bull. The neck is easily severed, and the giant body collapses. The Kousai Sword is specialized in sharpness. Unless the opponent is sturdy, it can be cut without hesitation. While wiping off the bloodstains, I gazed at the Kousai Sword. Ive been using Shamshir a lot lately, so I completely forgot about the lightness and sharpness of the Kousai Sword. I havent swung it in a while, but this sword suits me best. If it has high durability, then its perfect. I also have Elas Rhinos magic stone, so once I return to Reedvalt, Ill consult with Rag and Egil about making it into a magical tool. Anyway, the restoration here is complete. Ill check the rest of the roadway and, if there are no issues, meet with the caravanthis is all thats left. While thinking about the bag filled with relics, I lightly stroke the Tere Bag. The next stop is the easternmost edge of the Philsach territory, the village of Keril. Chapter 109.1 Chapter 109.1 Before departure, remove the innards of the Gowsus cow and pack the ice created by [Ice Blow] into a highly waterproof skin bag for storage together. The magic bag, Terpaz Bag, doesnt stop time, but it wasnt affected by the outside temperature. The temperature drops as much as you chill it. If you change the ice regularly, it should last reasonably well. If it fails, apologize to the Gowsus cow. Throw away the branches and leaves laid in the shelter from the slope and dismantle the base. While checking for any other landslides, we descended Laneldo Mountain. Fortunately, no landslides were found, and we proceeded into the Filthatch Forest. It was interesting because it was my first time, but it seemed no different from being close to Selene. However, compared to Selene, the forest seems shallow, and the gaps between trees widen quickly, making the forest intermittent. And before I knew it, it turned into a grassland with scattered trees. Taking a deep breath in the spacious area after a long time, I sensed several presences coming from the end of the road. ApproachingNot monsters, huh? Adventurers? Soon, four men appeared. They seemed not to have noticed us and reached for their swords on their waists in a hurry. But as they realized I was just a boy, they stopped moving. Adventurers? My guess was thrown back at me. Unfortunately, it was off the mark, though. The men were wearing unified equipment. They must be soldiers of the Filthatch Marquis. To avoid arousing suspicion, I quietly took out my adventurers badge hanging around my neck. Im Tenko. A D-rank adventurer. Indeed, adventurers. What are you doing in a place like this? You have an unfamiliar face... Have you crossed the mountains? The man averted his gaze and turned to my rear. Its fine to answer, but first, could you introduce yourselves? We are the Keril Defense Corps. They answered briefly and urged me on. There seems to be no village nearby. Its diligent to patrol so far. And though theyre not magic tools, all four of them are equipped with quite formidable weapons and armor. Since the road became impassable, many travelers have been stranded in Keril Village. Because of that, there have been frequent brawls and violent incidents involving adventurers. Well, that alone would be manageable. The problem is that bored individuals have started killing troublesome monsters. I see. What kind of monsters? A creature called Soprick, a magical squirrel. Theyre rarely seen around here. They must have migrated here due to the long rain. A squirrel? Ive seen one of those, during the restoration work. If its a squirrel, I saw one in the mountains. It looked ordinary, though As soon as I said that, the men tightened their expressions. It seems the appearance matched that of a squirrel. When was that? Two or three days ago. I didnt pay much attention, so I dont remember clearly. That was lucky. It was before they took action. If it had been yesterday, you wouldnt be here. At the mans assertion, I tensed up. Thats how dangerous those creatures are. The squirrel I saw looked too ordinary, so much so that I didnt even use [Appraisal] on it. Seeing my reaction, the man continued. Sopricks have venomous fangs. That alone makes them terrifying, but whats most noteworthy is their strong feelings for their companions. If a member of their group is harmed, they become furious, and if one of them is killed, the entire group becomes ferocious, attacking any race that has caused harm indiscriminately. I see. So, are the two who went to see alright? The man was taken aback by my reminder. He seemed too surprised by the roads restoration and had forgotten about it. He stood up in a hurry to follow them, then immediately stopped in his tracks. The two who had headed towards the mountain were just returning. They werent injured, and their steps were firm. More importantly, they were beaming. Are you alright!? The man called out, but the two interrupted him excitedly. The road is really clear! Smooth as silk! Smooth... huh? Ignoring the dumbfounded man, the two reached out for a handshake from me. And with their testimony, it was confirmed that the request token was genuine and the task had been completed. Chapter 109.2 Chapter 109.2 Filsach Territory, Keril Village. Since theres no inn in Selene Territory, for those who travel between Filsach and Selen, this is both the first and last supply stop. Perhaps because of that, the village is surrounded by impressive wooden walls and is quite spacious. It boasts facilities and size that unquestionably qualify as a town. We halt in front of the barracks attached to the gate. We really owe you one. No need for thanks. Well get our reward from the client. The man leading this patrolBrentis one of the ten leaders and holds some authority. Thanks to him, we breeze through the gate. Its true you saved us, even if it was a request. If you need anything, let me know. Well then, can I ask a favor? I need you to recommend an available inn. As I say this, I survey the village. It seems quite a few people are being held up. Finding an inn might be tough. Ill look around. Wait for me at the barracks. No, I have business at the Adventurers Guild. If you find an inn, please contact them. Itd be a big help. Got it. The guild is down the main street. Lets meet there. Just be careful, theyre quite rowdy. Watch your back. Agreeing, I part ways with Brent and his crew. As I walk down the main street, I take in the village with fresh eyes. Walking alone in lands other than Selen is a first for me. As expected of a hub of trade, stalls, and shops line up neatly. While the stalls offer a variety of goods, the shops seem to specialize in travel gear. And equally abundant are the taverns. Peeking into side streets, I also catch sight of what appear to be brothels. On the eastern side of Selen lies Irsana Village, a rather ordinary village. But as I approach, I furrow my brows. Theres shouting even here. Opening the door, I see multiple adventurers facing off, with one pair on the verge of a physical confrontation. Theyre not fighting yet, but it seems imminent. The others either seem amused or are minding their own business. The only one, the receptionist, whos also frowning like me, doesnt seem inclined to intervene beyond a verbal dispute. Do they cause trouble even within the guild? Despite being hot-headed, our folks at home or Selens adventurers were well-behaved. Or maybe this is just how it is in the countryside. Oh, right, were in the countryside too. No wonder their behavior is bad. Proportional to the villages size, the guilds entrance hall is spacious. I navigate around the glaring adventurers and head toward the counter along the wall. Just as I pass a group of four by the wall, one of them staggers toward me. Ugh. These types really exist, huh? I sidestep them swiftly, eager to reach the counter. I have something to ask You there, newbie! Turning around, a warrior-looking man who had staggered glares at me with anger. Impressive. I dodged him neatly, yet he was still finding fault. Youre new here, right? No greeting for your seniors!? I dont know who you are, but hello. I nod politely and turn back to the counter. But as I begin to speak again, the receptionists expression changes. Chapter 109.3 Chapter 109.3 When I look over my shoulder, I see a warrior signaling to his comrades and a man who appears to be a mage focusing intensely. Are they serious? I grab the letter opener from the reception desk and cast [Wind Fang Slash] backwards. For a moment, the air in the hall ripples, and the adventurers murmur softly. By the time it subsides, the mage is paralyzed. I wonder how many understood what just happened. But one definitely did. After all, his spell was obliterated. Unaware of the mages paralysis, the warrior is still urging him with his eyes. When I hand the letter opener back, the receptionist takes it, dumbfounded. What just... happened? Who knows? Did something happen? What I intercepted was a [Wind Bolt]. I held back the power, but it shouldve felt like a punch. Casting attack spells here means the guild is being underestimated. Regardless, this isnt going to end peacefully. The mage snaps out of it as the warrior starts cursing. He whispers something to his comrades, but the warriors anger flares. Enough! Shoving the mage aside, the warrior approaches me, glaring.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m Everyones attention shifts to the tense atmosphere. Even those on the verge of fighting earlier are now watching, one of them whispering, C-rank adventurer... C-rank... these guys? Now that I think about it, they are quite strong. Better than the Serfs of Haleighst... but if I had to hire, Id choose the latter. Their behavior is terrible. As I ponder, the door suddenly opens. In walks Brent, whom I had just parted with. The arrival of the guard halts the warriors, and a different tension fills the hall. Scanning the room, Brent spots me. Then abruptly, The road is open! I asked a friend to vacate a room. Its a shared space, but will that do? As long as theres a roof. Thanks. As we talk, laughter and cheers echo from the adjacent tavern. The adventurers tension has lifted, and Brent seems relieved, smiling their way. Oh right, I need to find a caravan too. Not just those guys, many adventurers are running to their clients. But I wonder. The prolonged rain might have affected other areas. The caravan might be stuck elsewhere and not have reached Keril Village. Ive been told not to push myself to find them, but... I have a bad feeling about this. Brent, is there a Lalsen Trading Company caravan in the village? Lalsen Trading Company? After a moments thought, he snaps his fingers. Yeah, the big shop from Selen. Not sure if theyre here, but I know some inns. Tell me. I have a letter for their head, Lauri, from the Commerce Guild. Ill take care of the lodging. Inns where a caravan might stay are Wait. The receptionist interrupts. Tenko, are you meeting Lalsen Trading? Yeah. So those guys are their escorts? She nods, looking serious. I knew it. C-rankers are rare, and Lalsen wouldnt hire below D-rank. Given their frustration, theyve been stuck here for a while. I explain briefly to Brent, who is puzzled. So those guys. No wonder they were weird. Want me to deliver the letter? No, its part of my job. Lauris subordinates will follow orders. Probably. With a light laugh, I get the names and locations of two inns. Leaving the anxious Brent and the receptionist, I head to where the caravan is staying. Chapter 110.1 Chapter 110.1 In the center of Keril Village, there is an area lined with elegant stone buildings. This area is said to be home to high-end shops and luxury inns, and it is also where knights and administrators sent by Marquis Filsach reside. The inn that Brent recommended was also in this area. Several carriages were lined up in the spacious horse stop within the premises, and there was even a security hut set up as a theft deterrent. As I passed through the double entrance, a man at the reception counter called out to me. He was smiling but quickly appraised me with a glance. For some reason, despite my shabby appearance, he politely asked if I was there to stay. Could he discern my status just from my demeanor? This place definitely isnt just a village. Im Tenko, a D-rank adventurer. I have a letter addressed to the Larsen Trading Companys caravan. Brent from the guard told me they were staying here. I see. Please wait a moment. The receptionist rang a bell and gave instructions to a young employee. I waited in silence, and soon, the employee and a man descended the stairs at the back. The man saw me and immediately exclaimed, You! It was the magician from earlier. I introduced myself and explained my business. The magician listened with wide eyes and then cautiously opened his mouth. Youre a D-rank? Really? Thats the issue, huh? I silently pulled out my adventurers certificate, but he still looked incredulous. Seeing the magicians reaction, the receptionist and the employee began to look at me suspiciously. I really want to get this over with. This is becoming a bit of a hassle. I sighed lightly and stared at the magician. My original request is separate. The letter delivery is just a side job. You can send me away if you want, but Ill report what happened to President Lauri of the Larsen Trading Company and the Serene branch of the Commercial Guild. Frankly, Im tired. Decide quickly. Understood! Ill guide you! The magician hurriedly ran up the stairs and disappeared in no time. I held my head in my hands. Does he not know what guiding means? The receptionist told me which room, and I slowly climbed the stairs and proceeded down the hallway. But why was he so scared? [Wind Bolt] is indeed invisible, but once you get used to it, you can generally guess from the casters gestures, gaze, and atmosphere. The flight speed isnt very fast, so even in that situation, Sechius or Barna could evade it, and Markant and the others could intercept itah, thats why. I did something equivalent to a B-rank powerhouse. Moreover, what I used was [Wind Fang Running Bite]. It requires proficiency in [One-handed Sword], [Wind Magic], and high agility. Its difficult and not well-known. If the reason for the dispersing magic wasnt understood, its no wonder he was scared. As I walked down the hallway, I heard shouting. When I turned the corner and appeared, the warrior clicked his tongue openly. Its really that brat from earlier.Vissit for updates The warrior shoved the magician aside and blocked my path. He was entrusted with the caravan to observe, then got stuck in a landslide. Taking advantage, Lauri sent a rude letter to see how Raymond would respond. I am the second son of a baron and an adventurer, also connected to the Commercial Guild. Its natural for a big trading company to be aware of such clients. Even the inn receptionist saw that I wasnt just any adventurer, and Lauri entrusting a letter and judgment to a child adventurer is unusual. There were plenty of chances to realize who I was. Still, I felt a bit sympathetic. Since Lauri hasnt cut him off, Raymond must be competent. Accumulated dissatisfaction, fatigue from the long journey, and frustration from being stuck. Various factors distorted what should have been the correct answer. Raymond stared at my silent self and sighed theatrically. Not willing to talk? Do it, Holger. At the employers command, Holger approached with a grin. And without hesitation, he swung his fist. !? I activated [High-Speed Movemen]t and easily dodged his fist. As Holgers fists repeatedly cut through the air, the others jumped to catch me. I increased my speed only during the evasive moments, teasing Holger and his men. I didnt need to go full speed or even use [High-Speed Movement] to handle them, but Lets stop. The flustered Holger and his men tripped over the carpet and crashed into the furnishings, causing loud destruction. Raymond grew more irritated with the clumsy guards and pointed at the magician. You help too! The magician, standing by the door, hadnt moved. He was supposed to block my escape, but being ordered by his employer, he had no choice but to act. Though reluctant, the magician concentrated, but when our eyes met, he hurriedly stopped. Its dangerous to use magic indoors! Everyone was taken aback. Thats true, but you say it? Naturally, Holger and Raymond were furious. Despite repeated orders, the magician kept saying, Its dangerous! and refused to move. With that farce, Holger and his men soon ran out of breath and collapsed on the floor. Even Raymond finally seemed to grasp the difference in ability. When I looked at him, he flinched and clung to the back of the sofa. You read the letters, right? Raymond awkwardly nodded. I dont demand the handover of the cargo. This concludes my business. I was about to leave but paused. AndLauri might have valued you. Maybe. I left the room with those words. As I walked back down the hallway, I thought of the merchant with a face as stern as a warriors. If any harm came to a barons son, the trading company would suffer greatly. Lauri must have trusted Raymond to know he wouldnt do something so foolish. Skilled in business, but not in reading human emotions. Chapter 110.2 Chapter 110.2 I woke up before the sun rose. It seemed someone in the room had opened the window, letting a cool breeze and the sounds of the city flow into the dormitory. Already, half of the people had woken up and disappeared with their belongings. Stretching as I got up, I looked out towards the main street from the window. Merchants and adventurers were heading east. I couldnt see Raymonds caravan, but I knew the highway had been restored. They might have already left or will depart today at the latest. Brent had arranged an old, two-story wooden inn for us. Even a dormitory was a blessing, and though its unfair to compare, the food was much better than Nudloks. I finished dressing and headed to the dining hall, where breakfast was immediately served. Eating among adventurers and merchants, I pondered my return journey. We prioritized speed on the way here for quick restoration. I had permission to use the Terpers Bag freely, but it only contained a few Nudorok and Gousas cows. Today marked the fifth day since leaving Seren. I had told Dana it would take seven to ten days, so there was no rush. Ill hunt monsters and take my time on the way back. After leisurely finishing breakfast and returning to the room, everyone had already left. Using [Presence Detection] to scout the surroundings, I took a leather pouch from the Terpers Bag. It contained a large amount of jewelry, all of them magic tools for debuffs. A long time ago, Rackendale told me that debuff magic tools could be used in mock battles. Indeed, using only debuff magic tools drastically lowered combat ability. When I actually fought Ted, I struggled surprisingly hard. But it was questionable if it benefited their training. If its a fair fight, theres Jemma, Nails, and Elliot; I can always hold back. Wearing the gloves, my entire body felt sluggish. These leather gloves were magic tools for [Agility Debuff]. Since Im also wearing rings and bracelets with the same effect, all are activated, reducing my ability to a medium-level magic tool. The bindings were just leather straps, allowing for switching to other debuffs. Of course, I had prepared several gloves. Even if they arent suitable for Teds training, theyll be useful for mine. My current agility, even with adjustments, is 14. In terms of numbers, its like an average scout. Since I cant rely on speed, I must manage with technique. Though the increase in experience is unclear, weapon handling will surely improve, and if necessary, I can remove the gloves to return to normal. He must have wanted to help his father in danger. It wasnt even reckless. It was akin to jumping into a dragons mouth. Although it should have been left to the rescue team, it seemed impossible. Shouts and orders were flying around, but there was no sign of a gathering. They hadnt secured the antidote potion. Blaming them would be harsh. Healing potions are prioritized. Poison encounters in daily life are rare, so the circulation is limited. With the highway previously cut off, the stock in shops must be empty due to adventurers and merchants buying them up. The child, half-crying, was still struggling. Watching him, I called out. Do you want your father to come back? Suddenly stopping, the child nodded. Then leave it to me. Ill bring him back. The subordinate reacted to my words, widening his eyes while holding the child. What are you saying? Even you cant pass! Ill force my way through if necessary. Find an alchemist or adventurer who can use detox magic. Also, get Alchemy Solution and Kungus Grass. If needed, Ill mix it myself. Can you mix the antidote!? Then stay and Mix for the entire rescue team? Theres no way I can make it in time. Laughing, the subordinate fell silent. I had a few antidote potions on hand, but it wasnt nearly enough. Offering them would be pointless. Storing my scimitar and gloves, I took out the Horned Rhinoceros Sword from the Terpers Bag. The opponent was a small, poisonous monster in a group. Only the Horned Rhinoceros Sword could handle it. The subordinate watched silently as I prepared, then asked, unable to contain himself. Can you really save them? I dont know. But [Earth Wall] isnt the only intermediate magic I can use. That convinced him. Understood, please save Brent-saneveryone! They should be ahead on the highway! The subordinate hurriedly ran to the side gate, leaving the child behind. Watching him go, I looked down to see the child gazing up at me with pleading eyes. I promise. Ill make sure you meet your father. Relieved, the child suddenly sobbed, tears streaming down. As the side gate opened, I felt numerous eyes on my back as I passed through. I will bring them back. Even if they are dead. Chapter 111.1 Chapter 111.1 The back gate closes behind me. A refreshing spring breeze blows through my body, and clouds drift like mist in the sky. The soft sunlight envelops the grassland on this peaceful spring day. Not a day for someone to die. I activate [High-Speed Movement] and [Moving Up], and as I dash along the highway, I use [Presence Detection] to scan all directions. And then, it happens. I sense something off. No presence at all. Not a single person, monster, or animal. Had the pack of Sophric moved, causing all living creatures to flee? During the restoration work, the only monster sighted was the Gausas Bull on the final day. Perhaps it, too, avoided the Sophric and ventured into the mountains. I focus my attention back on [Presence Detection]. In any case, the lack of noise is helpful. Not long after I start running along the highway, I detect a presence. However, I instinctively furrow my brow. This is bad. Up ahead on the highway, a massive presence writhes like slime. Is it a mass of Sophric? Small presences are gathering and merging into one. I thought there were at most fifty in the pack, but it easily surpasses three digits. No wonder all other creatures fled. As I concentrate while running, I detect several human-like presences in the center. If they were dead, I wouldnt be able to sense them. At least a few are alivebut that depends on the poison. How effective will my potion be? To shorten the winding highway, I dive into the forest. I weave through and emerge, only to have my vision covered by countless squirrels. These are Sophric. In the surrounding trees, bushes, and undergrowth, squirrels are writhing. They look normal but have slightly larger front teeth. They bare these teeth, showing a menacing expression, unlike any squirrel towards the humans. In the small clearing of the forest, apart from the guards, there were several adventurers and merchants. They form a circle, but only the guards are holding the perimeter. Help us! An adventurer notices me and shouts. Its clear theyre in a desperate situation, but asking a child for help is absurd. I quickly scan with [Appraisal]. I want to say its overbut more than half remain. Moreover, their rage intensifies as they prepare for a second wave. I take a deep breath and scan with [Appraisal] again. Name: Species: Sophric (Frenzy) Level: 6 Health: 17/17 Mana: 15/15 Strength: 6 Intelligence: 7 Dexterity: 16 Endurance: 6 Agility: 14 (Mobility: 19) Charisma: 13 -Skills- Strong Poison, Mobility Boost 4, Leaping Rabbit 7, Poison Resistance 5 -Magic- None -Title- Frenzied Avenger Individually, their combat power is below that of a goblin, but they possess rare skills and titles. The leaping in the air is due to [Leaping Rabbit]. A skill Ive never heard of. The poison is strong, but not skill-enhanced. It seems to be a natural trait. Whats more noteworthy is the Frenzy status. These creatures arent loyal to each other. Theyre just influenced by the title. Knowing this, it all makes sense. They attack indiscriminately without searching, yet fight to the death once they find a target. Their behavior lacks consistency. In fact, many were killed instantly by my first [Fireball]. A typical monster would flee or strategize after such an attack. Sophric can do neither. Their title controls them, leaving no choice but to charge. I recall seeing a similar goat beforebut it was different. It had no title and was just a natural trait. Regardless, this battle is already over. Chapter 111.2 Chapter 111.2 As expected, the second wave charged at us, disregarding the [Force Field]. I dealt with them using the Kousai Sword and Stiletto, and for those I couldnt evade, I used the Seiran Cloak and newly activated [Earth Shield] to knock them down. I tried burning them with [Fireball], but the encirclement was too close, and single shots were inefficient. Without thinking, I just kept dealing with them. It was completely mechanicalbut was my estimate too optimistic? My sense of a mass of presences was correct. The current Soprick is already a single monster. Every individual was focused solely on killing me, ignoring Brent and the others. My agility is ridiculously high, but otherwise, Im just average. I started feeling anxious about whether my stamina would last against this endless assault. Even if I was suspected of [Multi-casting], I should have scattered [Fireballs] from the start. Just as I regretted this, the horde suddenly shifted, some turning their attention to the defense squad. While slashing them down, I glanced over to see a Soprick pierced by arrows at their feet. Only adventurers carry short bows. Really, what did they think drawing attention was for? Despite provoking them, the adventurers immediately lost their will to fight. Two defenders swung their swords to intimidate, but it was pointless. Getting too close would involve them, but I reluctantly moved to the center, shot through them with [Penetrate Gale], and slashed away with [Fugasoukou]. Right after, a faint pain ran through my left arm. I grabbed it instantly and slammed it to the ground. An adorable-looking squirrel writhing and vomiting blood lay there. Did it get me...? Blood dripped from the torn sleeve of my cloth armor. I cant worry about [Multi-casting] anymore. Slashing the charging Soprick, I activated [Earth Wall] at the maximum speed within acceptable limits. The target was around Brent and the others. I dispelled all the [Earth Walls]. The defenders and adventurers were stunned by the changed landscape. What the hell is this... Ignoring an adventurers murmur, I use [Appraisal] Brent. Just as I thought. The status showed Poison: Soprick remaining. Two adventurers had been poisoned. Now there was one. I approached Brent and gave him the potion. His face seemed slightly better, but the poison remained. If the adventurer recovered, it should work. One potion wasnt enough? I looked at the adventurer. Why didnt you give it to him? Our comrade was poisoned too! Why the defense squad? I was hit too. Showing my blood-soaked arm, the adventurer fell silent. Deal with the fire later. Were heading back immediately. I told the defense squad and stood up. At that moment, the empty potion bottle slipped from my hand. No way, already...? I stared at my left hand, moving it slowly. I could feel it, but it was dull. More paralysis than poisonit relaxes the muscles. If this spreads, I will surely die. Noticing my condition, a defender looked at me with concern. Are you okay? No problem. Carry Brent. Hurry. Chapter 111.3 Chapter 111.3 When I saw Keril Village, I could barely walk. I nearly fell multiple times, leaning on the guards to somehow keep moving. The bite location wasnt good either. My left arm was near my heart. I could feel my pulse weakening. My mind was still clear, but who knew how long that would last? Brent, who had slightly improved, was still unconscious. The gate opened, and several guards ran over. Then Brents subordinate bowed his head as soon as he saw me. Sorry, we only managed to secure one antidote potion! What about the ingredients? We have several alchemical solutions and plenty of materials! Then immediately I stumbled mid-sentence. I instinctively reached out with both arms, but my left arm lacked strength, and I crashed to the ground. Youve been poisoned... The subordinates face, helping me up, was filled with despair. After taking care of the fire, we were carried to the barracks and each placed in a room. On the table were three alchemical solutions, Lanium grass, Soglio fruits, processed Kungus roots for the antidote, and alchemy tools. Suppressing my eagerness, I leaned on the chair and assessed the situation. Besides me, three were poisoned. Among them, Brent was in critical condition, and one guard was moderately injured. Despite this, the adventurers and I were only mildly affected. I gave it to Brent. How is he? He briefly regained consciousness, but I dont think hes cured. I see. If weve bought time, thats enough. The subordinate brought a lower-quality antidote than the standard. Even my standard quality hadnt fully healed. I hadnt expected much from the start. The antidote potion might expel Soprics poison. Be careful not to touch any excretions or sweat. Oh, and the guards, adventurers, and merchants with us too. Tell anyone treated with the potions to change clothes, even if they werent poisoned. Ill inform them. Ill also get the alchemy tools. Anything else? Only if you have time. Look for Hetschel cactus. The subordinate agreed and hurried out. Using Kungus root as a material, I mostly made standard-quality potions. Occasionally, I produced good quality, but with Hetschel cactus, the chances significantly increased. However, its a plant native to the southeast Korusnet region, rarely seen even in nearby Leadwald. Selene might have it, but I doubted Keril Village did. I tried to resume work, scooping the shaved roots. They slipped through my fingers. So soonmy right hand too. I still felt sensations, but I couldnt exert force. Even if I didnt die immediately, losing control would be as good as dead. I managed to scoop it up and put it in the alchemical solution. Then, staring at the lamps light, I leaned back in the chair. Chapter 112.1 Chapter 112.1 Someone is making a fuss near my ear. Noisy. Andam I being shaken? I dont quite get it, but theres noise, shaking, and hitting. Its a rough treatment. What did I do to deserve this? Light bursts into my vision. In the blurry world, a man is peering at me. ...! The man pries my eyelids open with his fingers and points at something with his other hand. Thats... alchemy equipment. In the middle of brewing? Oh, its Valerie. She collapsed from illness, so I brewedno, the cure should be done. Valerie should be fine, right? I moved my eyes, but Valerie was nowhere to be seen. Who is this guy anyway? Where am I again? I cant remember anything. Meanwhile, the man keeps shaking me. Whats he so desperate about? Let me sleep a bit. Then my consciousness will Suddenly, my vision blurs, and gray spreads across my sight. Cobblestones...? Oh, its the floor. ...! Wake... wake up! Noise... What do I do next!? Is it done!? The fog in my mind clears, and my thoughts become sharp. And as I look around, my memory returns. I... lost consciousness. Helped up by a subordinate, I look at the alchemy equipment. The solution is fine. The antidote potion needs to be boiledboiled and then... what was it? My consciousness fades again. Though Im shaken back, I cant speak. Its no use. My thoughts are scattered. Everything is blurry. I cant even remember this mans name. Not at all. Could it bea scroll? Yes. [Concentration Up]. You asked for it before losing consciousness. It was tough to use it on you. He laughs, mimicking a slap. I dont remember, but it seems I requested the [Concentration Up] spell. Since it cant be cast on others, they used a scroll. The defense squad scoured shops, caravans, and the adventurers guild, securing it and somehow making me activate it. Then I passed out again after explaining the antidote potion recipe. I dont remember any of it. I pick up the blank parchment, feeling nostalgic. [Concentration Up]. Its a favorite spell of Virgil, who taught magic to my brother and me. Its been seven years since then. He was nearly thirty, so he must have retired. Virgil would probably open a private school somewhere. Placing the parchment on the table, I check my bodys condition. Theres no weakness in my left hand. I open my status, shaking my head slightly. The poison hasnt cleared. Thanks to [High Toxicity], its incredibly persistent. Ill resume brewing. Umsorry, Im still not fully recovered. I cant remember your name. Dont worry, I havent introduced myself. Im Morris. Then, Morris, help me. Hearing this, Morris frantically waves his hands. Im just a soldier. The potion worked because you almost finished it. Dont be unreasonable. No problem. Ill direct you. And as I said, Im not fully recovered. Morriss face clouds instantly. Still poisoned? Yes. Im almost better, but we need to be prepared. ...Got it. Ill help. Then, I resumed brewing with Morriss help. Unknown to me, more alchemy equipment had arrived, so I switched one for alchemy solution use. The reason my poison didnt clear was the solutions quality. Morriss solutions were all low quality; I usually use ones two levels higher. With these, even standard antidotes are tough. Using the remaining solutions to buy time, Ill brew my own high-quality solutions to fully recover. Without losing consciousness, I continued brewing with Morris. By evening, I and the adventurers were cured. By sunset, the defense squad, and by nightfall, Brent was fully recovered. About half a day after encountering Sophric, all victims were treated. Chapter 112.2 Chapter 112.2 The next day, I woke up at dawn, long before the sun had risen. After finishing the treatment, I continued to brew antidote potions since there were still materials left. I wanted to replenish my supplies, and the antidote I had been carrying on patrols was used up. Besides, there was no guarantee that there wouldnt be more victims. After preparing myself at the water source behind the barracks and returning to my room, Morris, apparently noticing I was awake, awaited me with breakfast. As I savored vegetable soup, venison jerky, and hard bread, I received updates on the current situation. Brent and another guard have recovered and reportedly have their appetites back. However, due to their prolonged comatose state, the captain instructed them to rest for the day. It seems an adventurer left the barracks yesterday.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com Neither Morris nor I cared about their current status. Treating them was just a favor to Brent. Also, the captain seems to want to express gratitude and is waiting in the room. However, I wanted to confirm Brent and the others conditions with my own eyes. When I mentioned this, Morris readily agreed. Apparently, Brent strictly ordered him not to let me go, so hes here to keep an eye on me. I dont plan to escape or betray them. After finishing breakfast, I promptly headed to Brents room. As I approached the room, I heard voices. There were two presences inside Brent and a child. Oh, look who decided to grace us with their presence. Brent teased as soon as I opened the door. The child beside him quickly hid behind his fathers arms, although he was mostly visible. Show some respect for a real hero. I retorted as I entered. While Brent was awake, he remained lying in bed. Upon gently appraising him, I found no traces of poison and no strange markings. His inability to get up was probably due to a decrease in stamina not indicated in his status. Any unusual symptoms? Which is cooler, adventurers or guards? Oh, another puzzling question... Teo admires the guards. Morris chimed in, helping me out. Ah, I see. He admires not the guards per se but his father, who ended up in trouble. Then I came and rescued him, even made that hero remark earlier. Its easy to imagine how that made him feel confused, considering he was unconscious. So, Teocompletely bewilderedcame up with this mysterious question. With the fathers authority and all, complicated expressions like that are hard to understand. After a brief thought, I spoke up. Guards and adventurers have different jobs. Guards protect everyone, adventurers help people in trouble. I cant say which is cooler, but I think guards are pretty cool. As I responded, Teo began to ponder with a puzzled look. Ones profession doesnt determine their character; theyre all human beings. Still, being a shield for the residents is the guards job. Regardless of whether its amazing or not, I think its more admirable than adventurers who live as they please. Take your time to think about it until youre convinced. Theres plenty of time. I said, patting Teos head before bidding farewell to the father and son. Guided by Morris, I went to see the other guard. They were in a nearby room, and I could visit them immediately, but their wife was taking care of them attentively. Since I confirmed the poison was gone, I didnt want to intrude and left promptly. Next, I was escorted to the captains office and met with the guard captain. Since Soprick had just appeared, there hadnt been a clear reward set for defeating it. Therefore, he seemed to have hastily arranged something and handed me a pouch with a modest amount of reward money, apologizing for its smallness. Although I promised to rescue Teo, it wasnt at the request of the guards. Still, it would be rude to refuse their kindness. I thanked him sincerely and accepted the pouch. Then I brought up the topic of returning to Selen with the captain and Morris. Chapter 113.1 Chapter 113.1 Since I declined the captains flashy send-off, only Morris came out to see me off in front of the barracks. It seemed Brent also wanted to come out, but his subordinates stopped him, and hes resting quietly in bed. Youre leaving already? You should stay longer. I have plans. I cant stay long. If I ran at full speed, I could return today, but not hunting would waste the Telpas Bag. Moreover, the issue with Soprick was resolved. According to the captain, the Soprick herd doesnt mingle with others. This means the Vengeful Frenzy only affects one herd. The frenzied individuals gathered there. Even if some remain, they would be few. The detox left behind should suffice, and circulation will recover soon. Theres no reason to stay. Im taking the carcasses, but are you really okay with that? Of course. Wed actually prefer you take them. Morris responded with a smile. When I announced my departure, the captain consulted with me about the Soprick cleanup. While extinguishing the fire, they collected the Soprick carcasses but were troubled since most of the rights belonged to me and it was dangerous. Morris tried to see me off further, but I said my goodbyes here. I left the barracks and headed straight for the east gate. I could explore Keril Village again, but the mood was completely gone.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only Moreover, the guards wouldnt be at ease until the carcasses were dealt with. First, Ill collect the Soprick, and then inspect the restoration sites. Ill hunt on the way back through the Seren territory. Near the east gate, merchants and adventurers were gathered, but no one seemed to be passing through. Its understandable since it was just yesterday. Theyre likely still wary of Soprick. Passing by them, I approached the gate. He was heading to Selene by carriage but was attacked by Soprick. His horse bolted, and he was thrown off. The carriage, with all his cargo, ran off. Hans requested help searching for the carriage and an escort to Seren. After hearing him out, I quietly shook my head. I declined because I have my own circumstances. Ive never taken an escort request, and my goal is the opposite. Oppositeyoure not heading to Seren? Not the destination, the purpose. Standard escort requests avoid monsters, but I hunt while heading to Seren. If I take on your request, I cant hunt. Then, could you at least help search for the carriage? Other adventurers fear Soprick and wont leave the village. Hans pleaded with desperate eyes. Comparing me to others to flatter me, huh? Even if its true, its transparent. Unlike Theos pure eyes. Nevertheless, searching for the carriage wasnt that difficult. Following the tracks would lead to it. Though it likely wasnt intact. I have business at the scene from yesterday too. Depending on the direction and distance of the carriage, I can help with the search. Thank you so much! Accompanied by Hans, who repeatedly thanked me, I headed for the gate. Responding to the guards gratitude, I left Keril Village once more. The weather was pleasant today as well. Enjoying the scent of spring carried by the breeze, I proceeded along the road. Though Hans, while scared, stuck close behind me. But unable to shake off yesterdays fear, he jumped at the rustling of plants in the wind and flinched at the fluttering of birds. It was quite annoying as he clung to me each time. If hes going to rely on a child, he should find proper guards. Chapter 113.2 Chapter 113.2 To appreciate gluttony to this extent is impressive. Are they alive...? Theyre dead. No external injuries, so its clean. When we arrived at the scene of the attack, two more goblins had been added to the pile of corpses. Both were clutching a soporific in their hands, lying on their backs. I wonder if this is what happened to the first person who tried fugu. I dont dislike the courage to challenge. Shall we look for the carriage first? Is that alright!? Hans was overjoyed, not expecting it to be prioritized. If goblins are dying, theres no worry about other monsters scavenging. The meat is inedible, so it doesnt matter if it rots, and handling the poison seems tricky. Prioritizing the carriage wouldnt make much difference. Besides, theres a very slim chance the horse might be alive. For Hanss sake, we should reassure the horse quickly, or it would be pitiful. If the carriage is too far, well give up, and we might pull back depending on the situation. Of course! Hans nodded with a satisfied expression. We searched for tracks and made an educated guess. Since the destination was Selen, it seemed they had run off to the east. In this direction, we should deal with the soporific firstbut well, lets follow for a bit. Following the tracks, we stepped into the grassland. Though it looked smooth, walking revealed it was quite uneven. Ignoring the main road made it worse for the carriage. After crossing several hills and reaching a denser forest area, we spotted the carriage in the distance. Surprisingly, it was closer than expected, but it seemed to be in bad shape. Has it been taken? The carriage was overturned on a rock, with its wheels detached. There was no sign of the horse, only a lot of bloodstains and pieces of flesh scattered around. Even with [Presence Detection], I couldnt sense the horse, nor were there any hoof prints. Whether to Selen or Keril Village, Ill take you wherever you want. To Selene! And the cargo too, please! Understood. Then, well leave it at the Selen commercial guild Please let me accompany you! Hans eagerly requested. Didnt I just refuse? If youre worried about the cargo being stolen, Ill take it to Kerill Village. Ill be passing through the forest. I cant afford to be slowed down. Im confident in my legs! I used to travel on foot for trade a few years ago. Besides, I dont have enough to cover the carriage repair costs because of the delay... Hans said, looking downcast. In Selen, he could sell the cargo and cover the repair costs. While he could also sell in Kerill Village, the scale is different from Selen, and he might be taken advantage of. I see, hes been targeted. Other adventurers are wary of the soporific and avoid going out, but Ive wiped out the horde, so its irrelevant. Moreover, heading to Selen allows me to defer payment until later. He must be aware of my rank. The escort fee will also be cheaper. For Hans, everything is in his favor. Well, if thats his plan, Ill use him too. I wont accept an escort request. If you insist, follow at your own risk. Dont expect protection. Thank you! After collecting the cargo, we returned to the pile of corpses we left earlier. I poked at the soporific with a knife, examining it. Its different from a snake. While snakes inject poison through fangs, the soporific has no holes in its front teeth. Upon close [Appraisal] of its mouth, I discovered its saliva contained poison. Its front teeth werent particularly sharp. Which means it might be a type of poison that permeates through the skin. I assumed it was the bite that poisoned, but even licking could be dangerous. Its quite potent and has many potential usesbut all I can think of is wrongdoing. I shelved the idea of what to do with the poison and began stuffing the corpses into a double-layered leather bag. Chapter 113.3 Chapter 113.3 Ah... another splendid reinforcement. Upon arriving at the landslide site, Hans started stroking the stone wall on the slope. There were handprints here and there, suggesting other travelers had touched it. This made me a bit happy. I averted my gaze from the admiring Hans and began the inspection. There were wheel tracks on the mountain path, indicating several wagons had already passed through. I wasnt worried since it withstood the rampaging Gausas cattle, and it seemed to be passable without issues. But that was only for a moment, as I stopped at the hard sensation underfoot. Stonewall? It was supposed to be at a reasonable depth, but I looked around and found traces of water flow. Ah, drainage. While there were gaps in the stone wall on the slope, nothing was done underneath the road. I had completely forgotten. The soil above had probably washed away. I watched Hans while walking around. Then, using the stone wall as a medium, I cast [Earth Bolt], directing it towards the forest. Huh? Hans tilted his head and looked back but masked it by gazing into the distance. Now the stone wall below is full of holes. It shouldnt be exposed easily. If it still doesnt workIll have to redo it. Protect yourself. After the break, we left the highway and stepped into the forest. Soon enough, we found goblin tracks. Following them, they noticed us, leading to a battle. There were four of them. With my agility significantly reduced, I struggled against the goblins wave attacks. Hans was screaming and flailing the branch around, unintentionally aiding as a diversion. We managed to win somehow, but I sustained several cuts and bruises. Getting injured by goblinsoh, this is the first time. Leaders are always different. Satisfied with the tough fight, I started dismantling. I collected one magic stone and chose a dagger that looked salvageable from the goblins weapons. Perhaps noticing my finished task, Hans asked worriedly, Are you feeling unwell? I willingly showed him my accessories and explained. Please, stop it! Suddenly, he pleaded with me, almost worshipfully. I told you, didnt I? I cant protect you. Well, if goblins are this tough, a group of orcs or dokoru would be harsh. So, I chose suitable monsters, and we ended the first days journey in the forest. Chapter 113.4 Chapter 113.4 Not eating anymore? No... Im fine. The meat being roasted over the campfire is from the Nudlok we hunted on the way. We used up a lot during the recovery work, but theres still a bit left. Hans rejected the Nudlok meat early on, so I cut a bit of Gousas beef and offered it to him. Then, contrary to his earlier statement, he started devouring the Gousas beef with great joy. Sure, Nudlok tastes bad, but its not inedible. Meals during camping are just like this. After dinner, I tended to my Shamshir, while Hans took a break with a cup of tea. Amidst the crackling of the campfire, Hans suddenly murmured, Tenko, youre a kind person, arent you? I stopped what I was doing and looked at Hans, surprised by his remark. Am I kind? What a nonsensical thing to say. I thought back over my life and shook my head. Ive never helped someone without a reason. I support Ted and the others because theyre who they are. Countless refugees are suffering similarly outside the walls. I denied it, but Hans denied my denial. I was at a loss when my guards deserted me. Hiring new ones was difficult as adventurers were hesitant, and I could barely pay any advance. Thats when I remembered you, Tenko. An adventurer who challenged and eradicated the feared Soprick alone. I went to the guild and the barracks and heard various stories. I silently urged him to continue. They said you were asked to bury an adventurer you found at a landslide site. The guild receptionist was impressed. And you came to help the guard unit because a young boy asked you to. I fell silent, and Hans continued, Even for your fathers treatment Listening to him, I started thinking.Vissit for updates Simultaneously, Nudloks started flying at us. They still had their weakening magic tools equipped. Our agility matched, but my heavy Shamshir couldnt catch them easily. I was bitten and clawed countless times. In the end, everything had been off from the start. I cant blame Lauri. I couldnt even grasp my own condition, let alone others. Receiving Nudloks fangs, I laughed wryly. Somehow, I managed to drive them off, washing my bloodied body with [Pure Water]. As I began healing with a potion, Hans finally relaxed. Breathing heavily, he collapsed on the spot. That was a surprise... It happened so suddenly. I thought theyd come. Gousas beef smells delicious. As my words sank in, Hans face showed shock. So... you roasted the Gousas to lure the monsters!? If humans find it tasty, other creatures might too. I first roasted the Nudlok to attract attention. The campfire was also big. Only God knew what would come. Hans leaned weakly against the tree, looking up at me reproachfully. Even if he looked at me like that. He was proudly telling my good deeds, but in the end, he wanted to exploit my kindness. Helping with training isnt much of a price. By the way, Hans weak presence was also bait, but since I acted as the shield, he wasnt hurt at all. Soam I really kind? Yes, I surely am. Chapter 114.1 Chapter 114.1 Youre looking sleepy. Yeah... its my first time getting attacked so many times while camping... Thats a good experience. From today, youll sleep without worry. Ignoring Hanss resentful look, I bit into some Nudroak meat from the morning. Since then, attracted by the smell of blood, additional Nudroaks and regular wolves had appeared. Although we had brought plenty of healing potions, it seemed wasteful to use them, so I took off the magic tool and dealt with them quickly with the Gaushe sword. It wasnt much of a training, but it did warm my pockets a bit. After a simple breakfast and re-equipping the magic tool, Hans and I packed up the camp. Hans followed, eyes lifeless and ringed with fatigue, but his steps were steadyhe truly was a merchant. Later, we took down monsters detected by [Presence Detection] with scimitars and bows. As the sun rose high, we sensed humans. The direction was south, toward the highway. Since Selen was nearby, they were probably adventurers. We decided to check it out, changing our course. Hans, though puzzled, followed quietly, but his expression soon turned tense. The sound of clashing swords echoed through the forest. At this distance, the situation was clear. Personally, Id prefer to turn back immediately. Scratching my cheek, I continued, spotting two carriages stuck in the highways mud. Six orcs surrounded them. Hans noticed too, hastily hiding in the shadows. The carriages are under attack! Yeah. The carriages belonged to the Larsen Trading Company. Holgers party defended the rear carriage, while unfamiliar adventurers guarded the front. They had progressed well, but the forest near Selen was dense, and the highway was worse than at Filsatch. The carriages got stuck in the mud, alerting the orcs. Holger was swinging his sword desperately, struggling with the orcs thick hides. His companions were in a similar state, but surprisingly, the mage was fighting valiantly. Maybe I could just ignore it. ButI wont. Because Im kind. Activating [Physical Up], I kicked an orcs face head-on. The orc fell back, splashing mud. I turned and proposed to the stunned adventurers. If I defeat them, can I take them? The adventurers nodded in unison. Deal made. I jumped onto the orcs shoulder, swinging with [Power Strike] to decapitate it, using [Wind Fang Run Bite] to keep the neighboring orc at bay. Using the headless orc as a stepping stone, I pierced the heart of the screaming orc with [Power Strike], decapitating the last orc before it could rise. Alright, finished. I stored the orcs in the magic bag, Terpazs Bag, and raised a hand to the unknown adventurers. Well, Ill be off. As I turned to leave, I felt a gaze. A man was bowing from the front carriage. A familiar facea young employee working near Laurie. He must be Raymons supervisor. I nodded in return and walked off. Holgers rough voice shouted after me. W-wait! Help us too! Ha ha, what a funny joke. Youre C-rank, handle it yourselves. Waving, I returned to the forest. As shouts and screams continued, Hans worriedly looked between the carriages and me. Theyre still fighting... The adventurers I helped will support them. They wont lose. If they do, they should give up their C-rank. Theyd be dead by then. Well, lets head to Selen. Wiping the Gaushe sword, I began walking. Chapter 114.2 Chapter 114.2 Evening in Serene. I was walking down the main street, heading home. Casually peeking through the gaps between buildings, I saw a towering spire. The journey was less than ten days. Still, I felt nostalgic. I parted ways with Hans at the commercial guild. I reported the request to Samini, but once completed, I had to return the Telpas Bag. Upon explaining the situation, they agreed to let me keep it until everything was sorted. Thanks to that, I didnt have to carry around a bag full of poisonous squirrels. I appreciate Saminis consideration. As I approached home, I heard the sound of wooden swords clashing. Peeking into the backyard from the alley, I saw Sereed and Lannine facing off, with Lambert and Felix acting as referees for some reason. Everyone was focused on the fight, so I stayed to watch the mock battle. Gemma, wielding a shield at the front, was attacked by Elliot and Nils. Aggressive as ever, Gemma had grown accustomed to the role of shield bearer. With her physical advantage, she easily blocked their attacks. Ted used his agility to play the skirmisher, while Nails used a sling to keep Jonas in check while waiting for an opportunity. Elliot and Nils launched a fierce assault to break down the shield bearer. Unable to hold it, Gemma staggered. It was a lure. Elliot realized it, but Nils got caught. As Nils stepped in to pursue, Gemma retreated, and Ted jumped out from the side to trap him. As Elliot tried to help, Nails attacked him, and although Jonas cast a spell, Ted read it and dodged. As expected, Sereed was a step ahead. Comparing simple stats, Lannine surpassed Sereed. Especially with Jonas, a mage, their advantage was more than just numerical. However, in terms of combat experience and mental strength, Sereed had the upper hand. I went upstairs and changed from my cloth armor to everyday clothes. Then, with tea prepared by Dana and Lily, we all gathered around the table. Starting with the landslide restoration, I briefly recounted the events in Keril Village and the return journey. I kept the part about nearly dying from a soprics poison to avoid unnecessary worry. The landslide and the sopric had destroyed two parties. I explained clearly why that happened, mixing in some speculation. Though it was nothing new to most, Quince and the others needed to understand that adventuring isnt something to be taken lightly. Unexpected natural disasters, seemingly harmless monsters. One step outside the city, and you face sudden death. It seemed the harsh reality hit Quince and the others, and they pondered deeply. After the story, Lambert also folded his arms with a serious expression. A poisonous monster, huh? How skilled was the Keril guard? Could they handle it without you? The guards were highly trained. As expected of the marquis soldiers. But a sopric is different. You need someone skilled in detoxification and area magic. Fortunately, theyre herbivores and wont attack unless provoked. Theyre agile too, making them hard to harm. Its rare to have to fight one. Thats a relief. If they rampaged in the territory, wed have no way to handle it. Lambert continued asking about the soprics appearance and poison, so I warned them never to touch it before showing the real thing. Ted and the others watched with interest, but Gemma suddenly sighed deeply. We have to deal with these? D-Rank is tough... Her misplaced comment made me chuckle. Nails, also smiling wryly, spoke as if to guide her. Normal D-Rank isnt that different from E-Rank. Alter-sama was chosen because he can use [Earth Wall], and though it was tough, he survived because hes stronger than his rank. Indeed. An ordinary D-Rank would have met the same fate as the destroyed adventurers. Elliots words reassured Gemma. They were right; just the road restoration alone was beyond a D-Ranks scope. The reward was exceptional, though. Speaking of rewardsI had already received something. Putting the sopric away, I took out a bolt of wool fabric instead. Chapter 114.3 Chapter 114.3 Whats that? Hans gave it to me as a token of thanks. New fabric, especially Semgutts woven cloth, is rare to come by. As I spread it on the table, everyone looked at the woolen cloth with interest. Meanwhile, I opened the leather pouch, another reward, and smiled. The captain had mentioned that Sopricks reward for the subjugation wasnt determined. The garrison must have pooled it together. The pouch was filled with copper and large copper coins. There were also silver and gold coinsprobably from the captain. Or maybe Brent or Morris.Vissit for updates Looking west out the window, the sky was already colored, and the incoming wind was cooling. Thinking of them, I turned my gaze back. Hey, you guys, dont you want to eat some delicious meat to your hearts content? Squirrel meat!? Jemma bit on the unexpected. Thats deadly serious. Were butchering Gousus beef. If you help, you get to eat. Oh! Cheering, Ted, and Jemma jumped up. Gousus beef is delicious and a large chunk of edible meat. It sells for a high price, and even after the trouble of transporting it, its a coveted catch for low-rank adventurers. Well do the butchering outside the town, downstream. At my declaration, Ted and the others raced off. Lambert, Felix, and I watched them leave with a laugh. What about you two? No, were not good at butchering. up, new are comparisons to Episode 105: Joint Training 3 Name: Alter Les Reedewald Race: Human Level: 28 (1 up) Health: 144/144 (7 up) Magic: 363/363 (18 up) Strength: 14 Intelligence: 17 Dexterity: 17 Endurance: 14+2 (16) Agility: 19+2 (21) (42: doubled) Charisma: 16 -Skills- Strong Strike, Double Strike, Wind Fang Bite Growth Enhancement, Growth Value Enhancement, Status Camouflage, Language Proficiency, High-Speed Movement, Multiple Chanting, Ice Resistance 2, Mental Resistance 6 (1 up), Pain Resistance 1, Slashing Resistance 1, Poison Resistance 2 (new), Appraisal 6 (1 up), Compounding 7, Smithing 2 (1 up), Magic Item Creation 4 (1 up) Tracking 5, Stealth 5 (1 up), Presence Detection 6, One-Handed Sword 7, Two-Handed Sword 2, Curved Sword 3 (1 up), Martial Arts 7, Dagger 5, Archery 4, Fire Magic 6, Water Magic 6, Wind Magic 6, Earth Magic 6, Non-Attribute Magic 4, Ice Magic 2, Lightning Magic 2, Transmutation Magic 5 -Magic- -Beginner Fire Bolt, Water Bolt, Wind Bolt, Earth Bolt, Magic Bolt, Ice Bolt, Shock Bolt, Flame Blow, Water Blow, Stone Blow, Ice Blow (new), Water Shield, Wind Shield, Magic Shield, Earth Shield, Operate Fire (new), Operate Water, Operate Air (new), Operate Soil, Operate Energy, Physical Up, Moving Up, Force Field, Create Solution -Intermediate Fireball, Penetrate Gale, Earth Wall -Titles- Reincarnated, Ace of the Go-Home Club (Endurance +2, Agility +2), Second Son of the Reedewald Baron Family Chapter 115.1 Chapter 115.1 Several days have passed since the beginning of my third year at the academy. The lecture on general education ended, and everyone left the room simultaneously to head to the next lecture, the library, or back to the dormitory. I stood up to go to the training ground, then stopped. Thats right. Its become quite a habit. After the next lectureOh, youre leaving, arent you? An invitation to train? Yes, but lets do it tomorrow. I dont want to keep you waiting. Lambert waved lightly and left the room with Felix. I felt a little lonely watching them leave. In my third year, I quit the military science lectures. The reason was that I felt the time spent was not worth the content learned. Originally, skills were not easily acquired, and by the second year, I felt no change in the lecture content. Also, with the sensible Deschind as the instructor, the knowledge and skills gained were less compared to alchemy and magical studies. This year, Ive been even busier.T/his chapter is updated by To graduate, you need to complete three subjects, so alchemy and magical studies, which are almost certain, along with the essential general education, are sufficient. I decided to quit military science outright. Leaving the academy early, I headed to the Larsen Trading Company while browsing the street stalls. It seems he was aware of the incident at the barracks, not just Raymon. Healing scrollsah, I might have looked at them longingly before. Alter-sama, thank you for your patronage. Please continue to favor the Larsen Trading Company. Understood. Ill gladly accept this. I accepted it without hesitation. The magic book is worth at least ten gold coins, and its rarity exceeds that. Even though the scroll is reasonable, healing magic is as valuable as the magic book. Normally, I wouldnt accept something so valuable. However, Raymon had done something that warranted this. Even though I didnt use my real name and Lauri didnt reveal my identity, he indeed tried to use violence against the second son of a baron. Its a significant offense. If it werent me, Holger and the others would have captured him, beaten him, and confined him until he proved his identity. Even then, Holger might suggest silencing him. Naturally, Brent from the guard and the guild receptionist would testify. The Larsen Trading Company would be finished. With the Kousai Sword and the stiletto at my waist and the package on my back, I said, Ill ask for the maintenance of my sword again. We look forward to serving you. Lauri said with a relieved expression. Chapter 115.2 Chapter 115.2 When I arrived home, no one was there today. I changed into my usual clothes and immediately headed to the alchemy room. Then I opened the package on the table and arranged the magic book and scrolls. Even if its impossible now, last year I could have afforded to get a magic book. The reason I didnt take the plunge was that I could learn beginner spells on my own, and anything above intermediate was too expensive. I gazed at the magic book adorned with gold decorations.Vissit for updates When my mind was clouded by Soprics poison, I was saved by [Concentration Up]. Considering the effect of the magic, it might be useful even for me now. I shifted my gaze to the scroll next to it. This is only part of it, but it solves a long-standing question. The celestial crystal Denetrisie-Calites indicated that I had a talent for holy magic, but if I couldnt learn it to this extent, then I had no talent for holy magic. However, it was unclear whether I simply lacked the talent or if my body couldnt activate holy magic. This scroll should clarify that. The pure healing power of my potion surpasses that. Im sorry, Lauri, but Ill have to experiment. I cut my fingertip with a knife. Then I activated [Light Healing] towards the wound. The symbols and incomprehensible characters drawn on the parchment disappeared, and the wound on my fingertip vanished. I wiped the remaining blood off my finger and examined the wound. Its completely gone. Its the same as when I received Ambells magic. It varies depending on the item, but this scroll depends on the creators ability. I commanded the activation, but the activation itself was by the creator. In any case, this confirms it. I have no aptitude for holy magic, or if I do, its very low. Whether its a miscalculation or not, learning it on my own is probably impossible. The next investigation is after I get the magic book. Once I return to Riedwald, my finances will stabilize. Until then, its on hold. Well, lets get to the main event. I placed a blank parchment aside, pulled the magic book closer, and unfastened its clasp. It was densely filled with the same type of text, abstract symbols, numbers, and mysterious patterns as the scroll. Like other ability-enhancing spells, it seems it doesnt have much flexibility. Three minutes of activation is enough. Now, about the effect. What kind of impact will it have? I placed a lightweight two-handed sword on the table and activated [Concentration Up] and [Operate Energy], examining the lightweight two-handed sword. Before, I could sense the roughness on the surface, but now Its entirely different. The sensation is the same, but my understanding is much more precise. The manipulation of the magic tendrils was far more accurate and detailed. Such a difference in concentration could make this much of a difference. I could grasp the myriad of roughness in width, length, and depth as if holding it. Then, while examining, I discovered an unusually deep groove. On a whim, I made the tendril as thin as a needle and inserted it. The groove was quite deep, reaching near the center of the two-handed sword. Does it go to the other side? The moment I thought that, the tendril slipped suddenly. With an unpleasant sensation, I hurriedly stopped the magic. It seemed to have moved in a direction it shouldnt have. I nervously activated [Appraisal], placing a hand on my forehead. Next to the name was Damage. No way... can it break this easily? Even if I deny it, reality wouldnt change. Fortunately, it wasnt completely broken, only the [Lightweight] ability became unstable. In any case, having a magic tool break so easily is intolerable. Testing various lower-quality magic tools revealed that the worse the quality, the more likely the same thing would happen. However, the probability was quite low, and only by thoroughly examining it could I discover a crucial spot in some magic tools. The lightweight two-handed sword that broke easily was just unlucky. I placed the damaged lightweight two-handed sword on the table and clapped my hands. Lets pretend this never happened! I declared to no one in particular, storing the two-handed sword, and the blank magic book and scroll, on the shelf. Chapter 115.3 Chapter 115.3 I have not abandoned the lightweight double-edged sword (broken). The derivative skill [Magical Tool Alteration] from [Magical Tool Creation] can also repair magical tools. Since I have reached the minimum requirement of [Magical Tool Creation 4], I plan to practice with my own magical tools and eventually restore it. Moreover, used magic books and such can be reused. Both can be sold at the shop, and they fall under the domain of [Magical Tool Creation]. Unfortunately, I lack the rank to create scrolls, and making magic books requires advanced magic [Permanence]. Especially for the latter, its a long way off. Despite minor troubles, I understood [Concentration Up]. [Magical Tool Creation], [Blacksmithing], ornamentationthis magic undoubtedly shines in the production profession. Since my alchemical solution is running low, I planned to mix it up today, but now that Ive acquired [Concentration Up], I want to try it. I peek into the container and take out a small blue magic stone. This is a Soprick magic stone. The time it takes for the solution to permeate varies depending on the material. Even for the same type of magic stone, there are individual differences. The higher the quality of the magic stone, the longer the permeation time, but this is not always the case, as the quality of the solution and the environment also affect it. As Rakkendale said, [Magical Tool Creation] has significant fluctuations. And all the Soprick magic stones had permeated. They are terrifying monsters, but their status itself is low. Is the quality of the magic stones poor, or are they simply easy to permeate? I take a homemade brooch from the container. The material is an alloy of gold and copper, with five holes to fit small, rarely used magic stones. It fits perfectly... The Soprick magic stone fits into the hole as if it were made for it. I turn it over, remove the magic stone, and contemplate it alongside the brooch. Ive defeated over a hundred Soprick, but the magic stones are fragile, most of them were cracked or shattered. Only three were intact, and the rest were found as sand grains. Imitating Lag, I soaked them in the solution, but I lacked the skill to fit fine fragments. Im just being miserly. I scoop up the remaining two and try fitting them into the holes. They fit without issues and seem secure. Butwhat to do? Oh!? As I reach the highest point, I feel a sensation under my feet. When I jumped again hastily, I almost hit the ceiling with the momentum. Ha ha, this is amazing! Laughing like a child, I kept hopping around the room. As a result of testing, with [Hopping Rabbit 3], I could kick twice, and the foothold held for about a second. I could jump even without reaching the highest point, and there was no limit to the number of uses per day, a concern I had. Indeed, [Concentration Up] is useful for production. Soprick magic stones also have potential poison-related uses, which were rather mainstream. Being able to channel it into [Hopping Rabbit] is thanks to [Concentration Up]. That said, I retract my earlier statement. Ordinary craftsmen cant do such things. Even if a craftsman mastered transformation magic and [Concentration Up], they would quickly deplete their magic power unless they were like Elphimia. If a craftsman mastered magic, it would be limited to critical moments. Hello! Just then, a cheerful voice came from downstairs. When I went down, Quince and the others were lined up, holding bags. Was it collection today? Yes! We collected a lot of General Grass! Proudly, they showed off the bulging leather bag. It seems like a good haul. Since there are two girls unfamiliar with combat, I forbid them from straying from the outskirts of Seren. Other materials would compete with adventurers and refugees, but sadly, no one cares about General Grass. It could be easily collected even on the outskirts of the town. Still, not knowing what dangers they might face, I equipped Quince and Kyle with daggers, and Emily and Ginny with small bows strung with orc sinew, but fortunately, there were no signs of use. Quince and the others went upstairs and entered the workshop. The room, repaired with a new roof and walls, still serves as the workshop. Since the ventilation worsened, I expanded the area around the windows using stone materials as catalysts, had Dovar make fine adjustments, and replaced it with a large window. Quince and the others cheerfully started their work. Listening to their voices, I activated [Hopping Rabbit], skipping two steps at a time, and returned to the alchemy room. Chapter 116.1 Chapter 116.1 Quince, Kyle, Ginny, Emily. The young children who come to our house have declared they will become adventurers. After gathering and processing General Grass and exchanging alchemy solutions, they practice swinging in the backyard and have mock battles with Ted and sometimes me. Quince and Kyle use swords, while Ginny and Emily, as its still too early for close combat, practice with bows. Though their power varies, all four are becoming familiar with handling weapons. However, no matter how passionate they are, their future is uncertain. From my perspective, having seen Teds desperation, their efforts seem ordinary. Adventurers can easily lose their lives over trivial matters. I occasionally worry if Quince and the others can truly make it. If they lack talent, I would suggest another path, but the problem is quite the opposite. Quince is a particularly talented boy. When Elphimia and I assessed his magical aptitude, he had potential in the four elements: fire, water, wind, and earth. Depending on derived attributes, it could increase even more. Elphimias opinion is that he is a jack-of-all-trades, master of none, so even with significant training, he might only reach an intermediate level. Still, compared to the other three, who have no magical aptitude, hes exceptional. Kyle, on the other hand, was evaluated by Lambert and Felix. He has thick bones, which is advantageous for physique and strength. Though still a child, he is calmer than the emotional Quince. He has good potential for close combat and could grow into an excellent warrior. Ginny, being nimble, is suited for rear support or as a light warrior. Her archery skills are also improving. Compared to the two boys, she may seem less impressive, but her strong-willed nature makes her suitable for being an adventurer. Emily, however, is an ordinary girl. Her archery accuracy is slightly higher than Ginnys, but her power is much lower, and Ive never seen her arrows stick into the target. Unless she discovers talent in the three difficult-to-assess special attributes or other skills, she should reconsider being an adventurer. Anyway, Im an outsider. Ill leave Seren in less than a year. The decision is theirs, and advising is Teds job. What I can do is only a temporary measure until then. Hearing distant laughter, I shift my gaze to a stain on the table. Its mostly dry but still slightly colored. Since there are deep containers and fine magic stones, they must have gotten their elbows wet while desperately retrieving the stones and materials. Spilling is understandable. As I smile at the table, Im suddenly seized by a strange sensation. Tilting my head, I search for the source of the discomfort. No way... it cant be. I activate [Appraisal] and read it carefully. Then I knock and stroke it to verify theres no falsehood in the content. Is this for real...? Name: Wooden Board (Solution Penetration) Characteristics: Board cut from chestnut wood. Properties: Water-resistant, medium hardness. Wow, its chestnut wood. Failing would waste Quince and the others unintended efforts. I scoop and release additional grains. Soon after, Im holding my head in my hands. How did this happen... Name: Roof Characteristics: Board cut from chestnut wood. Has high defensive capabilities. Properties: Water-resistant, medium hardness. Has become a magic item with significantly enhanced durability. Skills: Durability Enhancement 3, Repair 5, Aerial Flight 4, Danger Detection 4, Automatic Defense The large board floats gently above the table. What is this powerful magic item...? Its just a board, right? A roof? Did I name it that? The excitement from the Jumping Rabbits breast ornament has completely vanished. My first powerful magic item is just a board. Moreover, with its skill set, it moves and defends on its own. Despite being a board. Its wasted potential. Its too big and obstructive even while flying. Larger than a tower shield, it cant move properly unless in a spacious area. Watching the floating board with tired eyes, I notice another one in the corner of my vision. Im already beyond caring. Name: Small Roof Characteristics: Board cut from chestnut wood. Has high defensive capabilities. Properties: Water-resistant, medium hardness. Has become a magic item with significantly enhanced durability. Skills: Durability Enhancement 2, Repair 4, Aerial Flight 4, Danger Detection 3, Automatic Defense Its possible... Its almost identical, just slightly less capable. Whats a small roof? I certainly didnt name it. The large roof is a meter and a half long and a meter wide. The small roof is about a meter long and fifty centimeters wide. If the roof is a stationary shield, the small roof is a tower shield. Though its just a board and not heavy, its flatness gives it a daunting presence. Well, weight doesnt matter since its floating. Descending to the lower floor while holding my head, the two boards follow, floating. The roof, without hesitation, turns vertical and slips through the narrow door. These guys... they definitely have intelligence. Chapter 116.2 Chapter 116.2 Boil water in the kitchen and make Generals tea on the living room table. With just the right amount of bitterness, I sighed in relief. Ah, delicious. Something is flying around, but its probably just my imagination. Whatwhat is that!? Having finished her work, Quince came down and widened her eyes. Kyle, Emily, and Ginny were also staring in amazement. Whats what? I have no idea. Its flying! Isnt this the board that was on the table? Ginny pointed out while poking at the little roof. I gulped down the Generals tea and announced, I turned it into a magical tool. Quince and the others seemed impressed by the [magic tool creation], but they were more fascinated by the flying board. They were crawling under it and poking it from all directions. It didnt seem to recognize it as an attack, so the roof and little roof remained unperturbed. Can wecan we ride it? Kyle asked timidly. Good question. Can you ride it? I called the roof over and tried sitting near the center. Then, it slowly descended and landed on the floor, becoming immobile. No luck. Even at a slow speed, it would have been convenient if it could carry someone. But if the weight is light enough, it might float. I picked up Kyle, the questioner, and sat him in the center. Then the roof rose up and, though slow, began to move. Kyle let out an unintelligible cheer of surprise and joy. A huge board floating in the living room with a child on it. Children swarming around it, and another board drifting around like an escort ship. What a sight. Unfortunately, the little roof couldnt do it, so I set an hourglass and decided to take turns riding the roof. As they got used to it, Quince used the iron golem stacked against the wall as a launch pad and started the roof from there. It was like an amusement park. This magic tool seemed to be an attraction. Watching them with a smile, Can the board do anything else? Emily asked while holding the little roof. I stood up and took the little roof. Then I took out a knife still in its sheath and tossed it straight up. The knife went up to the ceiling and then came straight down at me. Just before it hit, the little roof veered sharply and knocked the knife away. They both looked like they were having fun. How rare is [Flight]? Very. I dont know much about magic tools, but Ive never heard of one that can carry people. Though its limited to small children. Even I couldnt do it. Want to try? No, thanks. She refused immediately. Hmm... maybe its the weight. She worries about that too, huh? Though not as small as Liz, Elfimia is petite. I think she might just make itbut, ah, thats why. Elfimias gaze turned sharp, so I quickly changed the subject. Then, its not good to let them play outside. Yes, I think its better not to show it too much. Being the barons second son, no one would dare steal itbut just in case. Ill call in another one. Got it, well keep it indoors. Being a baron, it could easily become a topic among the nobility. The outcome is obvious. Quince and the others looked a bit disappointed, but they had no choice but to understand. Emily even hugged Little Roof-sama when she heard it might be stolen. She was almost hidden, with only her hands visible. Given their enthusiasm, kids from the neighborhood would likely gather. Itd turn into more than a nursery; itd be an amusement park. So why did you call me? Isnt this Professor Rakendales specialty? Oh, right. I have another favor to ask. I whispered the abilities of Roof-sama and Little Roof-sama to her. Elfimia gave a disbelieving look at the two boards. Just flying is rare enough[Crisis Detection] and [Automatic Defense]? What are you doing? Why a board? Dont ask. Prioritizing [Durability Enhancement] led to this. In other words, you want to test its performance. Exactly. Can you transport it with the magic bag, Telpers Bag? Sure. Im interested too. With Elfimias agreement, we decided to transport them to the forest using the magic bag, Telpers Bag. We could do it without, but carrying a big board would be conspicuous. It might reveal Roof-samas existence. Just as we were about to leave, Were here! Ted and the others arrived. Upon entering, they froze at the sight of Roof-sama floating. They were so stunned they didnt even notice Little Roof-sama. What is this!? Perfect timing. Are you guys coming? Its Roof-sama and Little Roof-samas first mission. Elfimia and I, along with the stunned Serade, and Quince and the others who insisted on joining, headed to the forest. Chapter 117.1 Chapter 117.1 Entering the northwestern forest, I summoned Roof-sama and Little Roof. At that moment, Gemma let out a strange cry and jumped onto Roof-sama. I had explained the situation on the way, but jumping on without permission was not acceptable. As expected, she landed without floating at all. Hang in there! Gemma encouraged, but if I couldnt float, neither could she. Gemma persisted, but Quince and the others felt sorry for her and pulled her off Roof-sama. Next, Ted tried to ride, but he couldnt either. Laughing at the two of them, Nails asked. What kind of monsters are we testing it against? A variety. I have no idea what it can handle. For nowC Suddenly, Roof-sama floated up, and a loud impact echoed overhead. It seems it can handle Nudloks. Seread quickly took a combat stance. The Nudrok, not expecting to be blocked by a plank, tried to regain its posture and jumped to the trees. However, a well-aimed sling from Nails hit it directly, and Ted slashed at it as it fell.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) It was still breathing but had injured its hind legs, already in a death state. Two left. No problem. Finish them off. Elphimias [Magic Bolt] flew immediately, and Gemma struck the falling Nudrok with a mace. During that time, Ted delivered the final blow to the dying one, and the last one, realizing its disadvantage, retreated from the combat area. I doubt I can hit itC I readied my bow and shot through the gaps in the trees. No response. Use magic. Its more reliable. Practicing with the bow helps with long-range magic. Try it. Since theres no guiding magic, you have to predict the movements. Especially if the opponent is fast, like with [Penetrate Gale], long-range magic is essential. I ordered Roof-sama and Little Roof to protect everyone and leaped. Kicking in mid-air, I landed on a branch and began the pursuit. Indeed, [Jump Rabbit] is useful. I had completely forgotten about it with the strange planks appearance, but its a simple yet convenient magic tool. You can leap from high places without wasted movement. Chasing the Nudrok running between branches, I kicked through the air to close the distance. Then, a well-aimed arrow hit its abdomen, and with a short scream, the Nudrok crashed to the ground. I leaped into empty space, jumping straight down. I stabbed a knife into the neck of the fleeing Nudrok, finishing it off. Wiping the blood, I looked at the corpse. The fleeing Nudrok couldnt be caught without using [High-Speed Movement] or [Moving Up]. It was the first time I caught one with pure speed. Even in their territory, with [Jump Rabbit], I could more than hold my own. Grabbing the hind legs, I dragged it back to the others. Elphimia and Seread greeted me calmly, while Quince and the others looked relieved. The two we killed here were nowhere to be seen. Its an interesting magic tool, but we cant master it. Only someone as agile as Alter or Uncle Oze could use it as more than a toy. The better the adventurer, the more theyd want it. Lets avoid showing it off. Attaching the brooch to the inside of my clothes. Fortunately, the decoration is rounded, so it doesnt hurt against the skin. Then, we resumed testing the capabilities of Roof-sama and Little Roof. We could continue as is, but I wanted to see how theyd move in a melee. Thinking to have Ted and the others use them, a question arose. Would Roof-sama and Little Roof follow commands from anyone but me? We lined up, including myself, and everyone called for Roof-sama and Little Roof. They both flew straight to me. As the owner and creator, it would be strange if they didnt come to me. Next, those chosen left the line, testing the priority in the same manner. The mysterious competition suddenly began to heat up. Everyone called out loudly, clapping to attract attention. Only Elphimia is called normally. The results placed me first, Ted, Nails, Gemma, Quince, Kyle, Emily, and Ginny tied, and Elphimia last. Emily and Ginny were tied because Roof-sama prioritized Ginny and Little Roof prioritized Emily. Emily treated Little Roof like a pet, which might have caused the priority twist. As for Elphimia, she wasnt obeyed at all, not moving a bit. Completely a mystery. I lost to Nails! Gemma lamented while second-place Ted tilted his head. Why doesnt it listen to Elphimia? I had a feeling it might turn out this way. Elphimia shrugged and explained the reason. Just a guess, but its about the name. Roofs protect residents. These magic tools were created to protect your homes residents and associates. They seem intelligent, so I wouldnt be surprised if they figured out the hierarchy quickly. Uh, just a guess, okay? With Gemmas gaze on her, Elphimia hurriedly added. I see, its possible. Elphimia visited far less frequently than the others. She wasnt considered an associate and thus was not followed. If so, the ranking between Gemma and Nails might be due to their deeper ties with Roof-sama and Little Roof. Nails often helped Deina and looked after Quince and the others. He had far more access to the alchemy room than Gemma. Its hard to believe a mere plank can remember, but everything in this world has some magic power. When turned into a magic tool, past experiences might have influenced it somehow. I consoled Gemma, and Elphimia, looking a bit tired, continued. One thing is certain. The owners command is absolute. If you hadnt suggested checking the priority, they wouldnt have come to anyone but you. So, if I order them to follow Elphimia, they will? I tried commanding Little Roof, and it circled around Elphimia, following her instructions. When I commanded it to return, it stopped obeying her. Indeed, such a magic tool. It fully understands words. Youre lucky with the skill. No matter how intelligent, its will is only expressed through skills. Because it worked as a roof, it became a magic tool. Impressed, I watched the two floating planks. Chapter 117.2 Chapter 117.2 The authority to command Little Roof-sama was given to Gemma at the front. The purpose this time is to test performance. Placing them at the forefront is easier to understand. With Seraedo leading with Little Roof-sama, I followed behind with Quince and the others, and then Elfimia. Little Roof-sama moved along the flanks of the formation to protect Quince and the others. Before long, Gemma encountered four goblins. At first, the goblins didnt notice us at the back, but when they saw the floating Little Roof-sama, they froze and were easily taken down. I understand the feeling. Its quite surprising, normally. Wolves also approached, but upon seeing Little Roof-sama, they fled as fast as they could. This wont make for a good experiment. Well, goblins and wolves have similar attack power to Nudorock. No need to test them. As evening approached, I took the lead and used [Presence Detection] to determine the direction. After a while, we encountered two orcs carrying rusty battle-axes and clubs. Theyre manageable, but axes and shields are a bad combination. Ted and the others havent defeated an orc before, so lets have them handle the club first. Ill draw the battle-axe. Take down the club. I entrusted Elfimia and Little Roof-sama with protecting Quince and the others, and I charged at the battle-axe. Dodging the descending axe, I provoked it by kicking its face. As the enraged orc swung wildly, I observed the situation. Seraedo held her usual formation. Gemma handled the front lines, Ted used hit-and-run tactics, and Nails targeted the sides and rear with his sling. They cant defeat orcs due to the size difference. Against thick, large orcs, children cant inflict fatal wounds. How much can Little Roof-sama compensate for thisDD? Little Roof-sama!? A crushing sound and Quince and the others screamed. Little Roof-sama was blown away by a direct hit from the club. Gemmas eyes followed, and Ted shouted sharp instructions. Dont take your eyes off it! Hastily raising her shield, but the orcs club was already in motion. Its too late. Activating [High-Speed Movement], I quickly compared the clubs trajectory and Gemmas position. I judged there was no immediate danger and reached for a potion. Then it happened. Just before the orcs sideways swing hit Gemma, a strange bounce sound echoed through the forest. I was surprisedit acted on its own judgment. The one who blocked the club was Little Roof-sama, who should have been in the rear. As Little Roof-sama returned, it once again protected Quince and the others. I was astounded. I understand the logic. If Seraedo retreats, Quince and the others would be in danger. The command to protect isnt contradictory, but its still an excuse. It was their first time seeing an orc, so they didnt even approach the corpse. A creature larger than adults, defeated by Seraedo, whos not much older than them. It mustve been more shocking than hearing about it. Ted and the others, having overcome a novice wall, were elated. As I watched them with a smile, a question arose. The iron golem in the living room wasnt as intelligent as Little Roof-sama and the others. In the first place, its status didnt even have an intelligence attribute. If Alphas or Telper were involved, they might create golems as intelligent as Little Roof-sama and the others. I voiced this to Elfimia as we fell back a bit. Its about roles. Elfimia answered, still smiling in the same direction. Originally, the intelligence of magic tools is key. When stolen or captured during battle, powerful magic tools are dangerous. To prevent this, they recognize and select their owners. Just as we tested earlier. Golems are big and unlikely to be stolen. If theres a magic tool to control them, that tool selects its owner. So intelligence isnt necessary. They have enough intelligence to follow orders. Otherwise, they couldnt execute commands. Elfimias words made sense. After a long time, theyve reached their current form. The lack of intelligence on a golems status might be due to trial and error. Little Roof-sama and the others were floating around Ted and the others, celebrating their victory. And they spun around as if to commemorate it. Golems, though humanoid, perform simple commands. Magic tools, far from human, think like humans. Putting it into words, both are mysterious beings. In any case, their intelligence is too high. I need to be strict with my orders. I noticed the forest darkening. The sun had set quite a bit. Its time to wrap up. Everyone, thank you for your cooperation. The performance test is complete. As a token of appreciation, how about we go for a meal when we return? To celebrate the first orc defeat. Ted and Gemma jumped for joy, and cheers erupted from the others. We entrusted Elfimia to store the hunted game, planning to butcher it tomorrow. Returning home, Dana came at the sound of our voices. I thought of inviting her to a nearby tavern and wondered about her ranking. Upon rechecking, including Dana, she ranked second after me. Even Elfimia was surprised by this dark horse. Dana also cleaned up after Quince and the others, wiping spilled potions and doing the cleanup. She might be closer to me than anyone elseDD. Wait for us. Were going for a meal. Ignoring our astonishment, Emily petted Little Roof-sama like a pet. And as if asking for a petting too, Roof-sama snuggled up. I understand that intelligence is key for magic tools. And that Roof-sama and the others are exceptionally intelligent. But still... these guys are a bit odd. Chapter 118.1 Chapter 118.1 Basking in the early summer sunlight filtering through the canopy, I sat on a rock by the rivers edge. In my palm lay a black particle. This is called Onklam Black Ore, one of the magical metals. Today, I visited the forest to investigate Onklam Black Ore while also securing magic stones. As a reward for a road restoration request, I received a small amount of mithril silver and taber ore from Saminy, along with a very tiny amount of Onklam Black Ore. Even in small quantities, it is a rare magical metal. I gratefully accepted it then, but soon became troubled. Humans only knew how to process mithril silver and taber ore. Even with [Appraisal], it was unknown, and neither Elphimia nor Rakendell or Helena knew how to process it. If anyone, the dwarf Raghnidig might know, but he wasnt a blacksmith. I heard it was a secret, so even if he knew, he probably wouldnt teach me. While I was struggling with it, Helena started talking about Onklam Black Ore during a magic theory lecture. Ignoring the previous topic, she began suddenly. Students sat with blank expressions as she unveiled her hypotheses one after another. Apparently, she had researched it for my sake. While I was very grateful, there was no need to talk about it during the lecture. That thought lasted only a moment before the reason became clear.ViiSiit novelbi/n(.)c/(o)m for latest novels In the subsequent alchemy lecture, Rakendell started talking about the same thing as soon as he entered the classroom. When a female student mentioned, Professor Helena was also talking about that earlier, he was astonished. Realizing Helena knew Rakendell was investigating it too, she preemptively spoke up. Feeling sorry, I made sure to thank them properly after the lectures. Anyway, according to the two great eccentrics of Cartirail, Onklam Black Ore has absorption, manifestation, and blocking properties. HoweverDDthe reaction is weaker than I thought. It doesnt block properly, let alone significantly hinder. Even using [Multi-Casting], it didnt change much. I wanted to try with intermediate magic, but my current stock would be blown away. I tried various things like changing the attribute of beginners magic and adding [Multi-Casting], but none made a big difference. The three properties are correct, but with this level, its unusable. Is it scarcely utilized for that reason? Listening to the murmuring of the river, I gazed at the black particle. Then I realized something. Right, it doesnt necessarily wait its turn. It might manifest simultaneously while absorbing, like a constantly running faucet. Shifting slightly and [Multi-Casting] with different attributes made the hindrance more noticeable. This confirmed they function simultaneously, but it still wasnt a powerful hindrance. If made into a magical tool, its properties might be emphasized, butDDthats impossible. The critical processing is impossible. Even just embedding a magic stone works, but if that were enough, Onklam Black Ore would be more widely used. Further consideration is necessary. If it seems impossible, Ill consult Raghnidig. If not processing methods, he should at least give advice. I put the Onklam Black Ore particle back into the leather pouch and stood up. Then equipped the falling magical tool and hung the shamshir at my waist. Alright, next is securing the magic stones. Chapter 118.2 Chapter 118.2 Once you experience the Telpers Bag, you cant forget its convenience. Is there any way to get one? Hiding in the shade of the trees, avoiding a group of goblins, I pondered this. With a Telpers Bag, theres no need to sort through monsters or prey. You can store all your supplies in a backpack without worrying about potions breaking. I definitely want to get one, but the merchants desire it even more. If it were distributed, they would buy it immediately, and it would hardly ever reach the market. If only it could be made, but it requires the rare spirit magic stone and the advanced magic [Permanence]. Its no wonder the merchants are eager. Waiting for the goblins to pass, I stepped out from the shade. You cant get any materials from them except for magic stones, but they sometimes carry metal weapons. Even if theyre rusty, theyre valuable resources to me. I cant help but want to bring them back. Considering human safety, I should eliminate them, but Well, lets leave it. Excessive change causes trouble. This time, the target is an orcs magic stone at the minimum, but Dorcol would be safer. It would be good if there were any unfamiliar monsters, but they usually inhabit the outer areas. Without any sighting information, searching around would be a waste, so nearby is good enough for now. I resumed the search, avoiding monsters several times. Then, I finally found Dorcols footprints. There were three of them. What caught my eye was a set of footprints slightly larger than the others. I dont think its a mutated type, but stronger individuals have a higher chance of having magic stones. Its a good target. The footprints, the trampled undergrowth, and the broken branches were all fresh. Theyre not far away. Setting my sights on this individual, I started tracking it, but Soon after, I stopped again. Looking ahead, I scratched my head. Did they change the camp this year? [Presence Detection] picked up numerous presences. And they were weak human ones. At this time of year, first-year students are doing field exercises. I chose the northwest forest to avoid them, but it seems I ran into them. However, the range is unusually wide. In any grade, the first half of the field exercises has alchemy students collecting materials, and military students providing escort. They spread out to avoid competing for materials, but this was too wide. The northwest forest is narrow, and going a little further north leads to grasslands. Since the monsters are relatively weak, they might have thought it was safe to spread out. Dorcol over first-yearsalthough... At first, the traces were random, but then they became straight. Even monsters living naturally, without [Presence Detection], have good noses. It seems they picked up the first-years scent. I dont want to disturb their training, but first-years cant defeat Dorcol. Apparently, theyre third-years from another place. The two-handed sword user continued fighting Dorcol. Meanwhile, the three who had huddled together retreated. Just in case, I checked with [Presence Detection], and there were no monsters in their path. Well, no people either. These guys are too far out. Watching the bloodied two-handed sword user and the upperclassman who couldnt leave him behind, I pondered. What should I do? The two-handed sword user hasnt lost his will to fight. According to adventurer rules, intervening now would be poaching. I activated [Appraisal] on the two-handed sword user again. His name was Talvit Sabrois. With a surname, hes likely a knights son. If its an adventurers code, there might be trouble. But I dont want to give my real name to strangers either. While thinking this, Dorcols claws struck the two-handed sword users chest. Blood splattered, and the two-handed sword user staggered. Is it over? No choice, lets at least ask. I jumped down from the canopy, landing between the two. Startled by my sudden appearance from above, Dorcol jumped back, and the two-handed sword user was shocked. Ive been tracking this Dorcol. If I defeat it, can I take it? At my proposal, the two-handed sword user instantly exploded with anger. Who the hell are you!? Stay out of this! As expected, no? I could wait for you to fall, but Help us! The shout came from the upperclassman at the back. His words redirected the two-handed sword users anger. What are you saying Take it down! I accept. Leave persuading him to you. Dodging the descending claws, I kicked Dorcol away. Using the momentum to handle the attacking two-handed sword user, I pushed him toward the injured upperclassman. A thank you for the concession. Throwing a potion to the upperclassman, I drew my shamshir with a flick of the sheath. Dorcol regained its stance, spreading its four arms in a threatening manner. It is indeed large. Its fur will sell well too. Dodging the successive descending arms, I activated [Physical Up]. With all my strength, I kicked its abdomen, making it groan and kneel. I leaped into its reach, striking with [Strong Blow] from below. Its head rolled on the ground, and the large Dorcol died. Chapter 118.3 Chapter 118.3 "Who are you?" While silently dismantling, the greatsword wielder asked. The injured senior, worried about the three who retreated, went after them. It''s just us left here. "An adventurer. D-rank." "Are you kidding me? There''s no way a D-rank is that strong." "I don''t care about your common sense." Also, the greatsword wielder''s statement is half-right. I collected the magic stones, fur, and usable materials from Dokor, and packed them into a large leather bag. The greatsword wielder watched in silence but stepped forward as I stood up. "I''m Tarvit, a third-year from Lapnas. What''s your name?" "I''m Tenko, a D-rank. Sorry for interrupting your training." I waved lightly and slipped past Tarvit. A strong gaze followed my back. It didn''t stop until I disappeared into the shade of the trees. Chapter 119.1 Chapter 119.1 The field training in the first term went smoothly as I participated as an alchemy student, and it ended without incident. What we did wasnt much different from before. We secured materials for alchemy lectures and sometimes fought to obtain magic stones. In such cases, alchemy students focused on support and handled post-battle treatment. I fully supported the combat team with Lola. I cheered so loudly that my voice became hoarse. Despite this, Lambert scolded me for slacking off. Im not in the wrong. So, with the field training over, the first term exam loomed. Since the usual study session was scheduled, I decided to spend the morning at the library to finish what I could before then. However, by early afternoon, I decided to cut my study session short. Although I planned to study until closing, I ended up finishing quickly after secretly using [Concentration Up]. This spell isnt for adventurers or craftsmen. Its most effective for students. With unexpected free time, I stood up to go shopping for daily necessities. And in the clear weather, as I rounded the library towards the academy gate, I noticed a crowd gathering around the gate. I looked over to see what was happening and stopped in my tracks. The gatekeeper and students were there. And next to themwasnt that the two-handed sword user from before? Whats he doing here at Cartilard? They seemed to be in a heated argument with raised voices. Hes quite large, towering over the average adult. The gatekeepers looked up at him and seemed a bit intimidated. Despite being overwhelmed by the two-handed sword user, a student confronts him. Thats a classmate from the same year... who was it again? The guy who stabbed goblins and shouted during the first-year field training. Cartsomething. Why did he think Id accept? Is that all? Im busy, so Ill be leaving. Are you saying Im not a worthy opponent!? Who said anything like that? With exams coming up, I dont have time to play. Goodbye. As I walked away, the two-handed sword user hurriedly followed. I nodded to the worried gatekeeper and left the academy. The two-handed sword user continued to shout Fight me, but when ignored, he followed with a sullen expression. Sighing, I continued through the north gate. Passing through the refugee district and into the plains, he showed no sign of turning back even as we approached the forest. Does he plan to follow me all the way home? He doesnt seem to attack, so he has some sense, but its still a hassle if he comes to my house. I stopped and turned around. Fine. Ill fight you. Really!? But your weapon is The two-handed sword users gaze fell on my waist. Right now, its a small dagger for self-defense. Dont worry. I usually use a one-handed sword. Im stronger than before. Hearing this, the two-handed sword users mouth curled into a smirk. His rough laughter momentarily reminded me of Markant. He had his own fighting obsession. By the way, when is the Battle Axe of Destruction coming back? He said it would be before graduation, so maybe after the New Year. Chapter 119.2 Chapter 119.2 In the midsummer grasslands, I faced off against Talvitt, a third-year student from Lapnas. After asking for his name, which I had long forgotten, and confirming that this was indeed a duel, I posed an important question. Before we fight, I need to know. How did you figure out that Im a student of Cartilar? It was just a hunch. You know Harvis Lazfall, right? The man who won the tournament three years in a row and left Serene undefeated. Theres a rumor that a first-year student has caught his eye. Its something we know well around here. Was it because of the exchange at the tournament? The story must have spread from that third-year student from Lapnas who fought Harvis two years agonow a fifth-year. I didnt believe it. Harvis was overwhelmingly strong. Theres no way a first-year could get his attention. But when I saw you, I thought you might be the one. Does anyone else know? Since I wasnt certain, its just me. I felt relieved. Lapnas has many nobles as well. It would be troublesome if my parents found out, and I dont want any unnecessary hassle. Please, keep this to yourself. Very well. Now, are we done with the small talk? As he spoke, Talvitt readied his two-handed sword. Normally, mock battles are fought with wooden swords, but using real ones is fine. I wont get hurt anyway. Taking a step back, I drew my short sword. Talvitt was a man who seemed to have traded some of his strength for dexterity from Zelette. With superior strength and physique, he wielded heavy weapons with ease. I effortlessly dodged his wild swings, and when I tripped him and pointed my sword at him as he fell, he knocked it away. Not yet! I havent lost yet! Youve lost. Twice now. Despite that, he kept slashing at me, so I jumped back to gain some distance. Enough. Im leaving. As I turned my back and headed toward the gate, Talvitt followed, shouting. In the end, it was back to where we started before the mock battle. Talvitt kept shouting, Fight me, in the summer grasslands. His noisy behavior felt oddly nostalgic. I had a similar experience two years ago. How many times was it back then? I fought so many times that I lost count. And somehow, I was beginning to understand Talvitts personality. Though he keeps shouting for a fight, he never strikes when I leave my back exposed. He didnt make a fuss when there were many people around. Hes a rough, self-centered man, but his nature isnt all bad. I glanced back at the shouting Talvitt. His enthusiasm was something, but Maybe I should teach him that theres always someone better. Chapter 119.3 Chapter 119.3 When I arrived home, Ted was training Quince and Kyle. Watching were Gemma, Nails, Emily, and Ginny. They noticed me and started to stop, but I shook my head to let them continue. I joined the spectators in the backyard, standing beside Gemma. During the roof experiment, Quince and the others had witnessed life-and-death battles against orcs and monsters. Since then, theyve been more dedicated to training. The two girls have also started taking it seriously, but perhaps due to lingering fear, they focus mainly on ranged weaponry. Theyve only just begun, so for now, thats enough. Hey, whos that? Gemma, noticing another spectator, nodded toward him. Talvitt was watching the practice with interest from the alley but pointed a finger at me as soon as our eyes met. I got it! Youre training here, arent you!? No, this is my home. Then, these guys are... Various things. As the training wrapped up, I left Talvitt and entered the house. After changing, I returned to the backyard to find Talvitt happily chatting with Ted and the others. He fit right in immediately. Talvitt is amazing! Hes got Two-Handed Sword 3! Gemma reported with a smile. He mustve shared his status with someone he just met. Impressive, in a way. Talvitt ended the conversation and pointed a two-handed sword at me this time. Fight me, Tenko! Even after losing twice, you still want to challenge me? I didnt lose! Talvitt shouted like a stubborn child. Ted and Gemma seemed to relate to him deeply.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com Kyle answered quietly while keeping an eye on Talvitt. Well, that figures. Even among the people who gather here, Ted and Gemma are special. There arent many students with as much grit and a hunger for strength. Next is us! As Gemma claimed victory, Ted stood up. Talvitt, realizing we were pointing at him, made a face of clear displeasure. Were doing this again? Give me a break. Youve rested enough. I just sat down! At least wait until I finish my drink! Talvitt began sipping his fruit water slowly. Beside him, Ted hurried him, saying, Hurry up, drink it already. Talvitt kept silent for a while, but when he finally had enough, he downed the drink in one go. Fine! Ill do it, okay!? Afterward, its my turn! Can we stop with the back-to-back fights!? Lets draw lots! Monsters wont wait for you. Faced with Gemmas logic, Talvitt fell silent. Quince and the others laughed uproariously at the sight. Talvitt seemed like hed be a good training partner. I focus on speed, while Lambert and Felix are technique-oriented. The monsters Ted and the others struggle with arent about eithertheyre all about using their size to their advantage. They probably know that too. Otherwise, they wouldnt be so persistent. On a humid afternoon, I leisurely watched the mock battles. Talvitt swung his wooden sword with reckless abandon, letting out desperate roars. His eyes seemed to have a hint of enjoyment in them. Chapter 120.1 Chapter 120.1 After the midterm exams ended, it was time for what you could call summer vacation in my previous life. While the students were taking a break, I was refining my skills in [Magic Tool Creation] and [Blacksmith], and honing my decoration techniques by reworking cheap accessories. And today, since morning, Ive been diligently working on blacksmithing The midsummer forge was a hellish place. If there were a thermometer, it would surely show an insane number. With the windows and doors mostly shut to avoid bothering the neighbors, except for ventilation, it was an environment unfit for human presence. [Fire Resistance 3] Shortly after I started blacksmithing in the summer, I acquired [Fire Resistance 1], which quickly rose to rank 3. Even during winter forest walks in Lidorwald, I only had [Ice Resistance 2]. This environment speaks volumes about how harsh it is. I stared at the furnace that lit up the forge, moving the bellows while using [Operate Air] to send in some wind. Though Ive also mastered [Operate Fire], its not been very useful. After all, oxygen seems to be more crucial for combustion. I heated the iron ore until it turned white, hammered it, folded it, and returned it to the furnace. After repeating this several times to remove impurities, I shaped it into a rod. After a while, I stopped hammering and inspected the still-red iron rod. No problems. I stacked it against the wall and scraped out the charcoal, leftover iron, and impurities from the furnace. The furnace was made of firebrick and was well-maintained, but even so, it still deteriorated. I had asked Doval, the creator, for regular inspections. To learn about its structure, I also helped with the inspections, and thanks to that, I gained a basic understanding of how the furnace works. When I return to Lidorwald, Id like to build a furnace in a corner of the garden. I checked that the fire was out and left the forge. Freed from the hellish environment, even the midsummer hot wind felt pleasant. Activating [Operate Water] on the basin of water I had saved up, I cooled down my entire body while washing off the sweat. Then I called toward the window of the living room, which was wide open, and Koyane-sama, who had been waiting inside, came closer. Good job. A small basin was placed on top of Koyane-sama, filled with a large amount of ice and several small bottles. I took a bottle and drank it down. Its a great help that you mass-produce these. But what kind of sense do you have? The contents of the bottle were a drink made from Tejiril grass, which I had devised. When Colton, Lolas father, released it, he named it Stimulation Water. I still vividly remember how Lola, who came to tell me, looked embarrassed. In the near future, he might level up. As I kept my gaze on Narbanos sword, I reflected on myself. Since the beginning of this year, Ive been focusing on training [Magic Tool Creation] and [Blacksmith]. With Yane-sama, Koyane-sama, and the pendant on the jumping rabbit, [Magic Tool Creation] has been progressing well, partly thanks to [Concentration Up]. Lately, even with cheap accessories, I can make decent-quality items, so after discussing it with Samini, we decided to make a few high-quality items, while lowering the effects for the rest. Most adventurers seek affordable magic tools. But as expected, [Blacksmith] was slow to progress. My current rank is 2, and it hasnt grown much since the end of last year. With [Alchemy], if you have multiple alchemical tools, you can work on several things simultaneously. Although [Magic Tool Creation] takes time, most of it is waiting for the solution to soak in. But [Blacksmith] is different. From start to finish, it requires a lot of time and effort. If the higher the rank, the harder it becomes to level up, I wonder how much time would be needed to reach rank 6, where I can process Majumag. Samini is expecting it to happen while Im still in school, but no matter how optimistically I estimate, it doesnt seem possible. The difficulty level should increase experience, but... I looked up at my home and pictured the shelves in the alchemy room. Theres the mithril silver and Tabor ore Samini gave me, and the difficult-to-handle Onkram black ore. Leaving aside the last one, I can process the first two. Mithril silver can be alloyed with the non-magical metal powder called Hols Silver, and Tabor ore can be melted by adding coal to the fuel. As the proportion of catalyst increases, the melting point decreases, but the power of the magic metal decreases proportionally. If it exceeds a limit, the magic metal designation disappears from its name, and even with [Appraisal], its treated as just a component or not shown at all. But thats not a failure. Its the mainstream way to use it. I guess Mercants Holy Strike Axe and Valeries Alua Sero are probably made by mixing a small amount of magic metal with iron. Weapons like Haleists Mithril Mace and Klauss Tenkeis Sword of Law, where the magic metal is explicitly stated in the name or appraisal results, are rarer due to their high purity. The [Blacksmith] skill also helps in judging such content, but at rank 2, its almost non-functional. Processing magic metal would provide significant experience for [Blacksmith]. Even so, theyre too precious to use while expecting failure. Theres just enough mithril silver and Tabor ore for one knife each. I just have to spend more time on blacksmithing and raise my rank, but... At this time of year, I could only work in the mornings. Its too harsh in the afternoon, and at night, I cant work because of the noise, regardless of the season. Maybe Ill work in the afternoon too... I sighed as I looked at the heat seeping out of the forge. Chapter 120.2 Chapter 120.2 Since there was only a little charcoal left, I decided to end the smithing work for today as planned. Timing it just as the heat started to subside, I removed the furnace from the area and activated [Ice Frost]. For a moment, a fierce cold spread around, and the atmosphere surged into the smithy as if to wash it away. Its one of the spells I learned from Elphimia. Repeated use can freeze water, but a single use causes it to return to room temperature quickly. Even so, it can swiftly blow away excessive heat and make tropical nights a bit more bearable. It has been quite useful in a subtle way. After tidying up the now cooler smithy, I took Naruvanos sword and went up to the second floor. It seemed that the break was over, as Quinns and the others had resumed their work. I entered the alchemy room and promptly submerged the sword I had been given into the container. Given the swords condition, it should penetrate within about a month. Stillits soaking wet after all. Although the exchange work was long finished, the discoloration on the board was still damp. After the roof and small roof were created, I had also asked Rakendale about it. Why such a magical item was born. The answer was almost the same as Elphimias guess. Swords get [Slash Enhancement], maces get [Blunt Enhancement], and armor gets [Durability Enhancement], making it easier to gain effects suited to their roles. If thats the case, wouldnt an entire house become an extraordinary magical item? Rakendale pondered this question and firmly stated, Its simply impossible. Apparently, creating magical items involves a lot of fluctuations; factors like the quality of the foundation, the penetration of the alchemical solution, the type and condition of the magic stones, and the creators skills and tendencies all intertwine complexly. Even if the entire house were an excellent craft, turning an ordinary house into a magical item would result in little of worth. Moreover, the chance of a mere board becoming such a magical item was extremely low; if it hadnt transformed into a magical item at that moment, the roof and small roof would not have been born. In other words, this board wont fly. I flicked the newly laid damp board with my finger. After that, I immersed myself in making magical items. After a while, once the general tea processing was done, Quinns and the others came down to the first floor. Having reached a good stopping point, I decided to take a short break. I arranged chilled fruit water and dried fruit on the living room table and also prepared chilled general tea. Then, we gathered around the table to discuss todays reports. Quinns and Kyle talked about deliveries, while Ginny and Emily discussed the drying process of the general herb, using gestures and expressions. When the delivery work was assigned, Quinns and Kyle seemed a bit intimidated by the unknown craftsmen. Indeed, artisans like Rag and Egil are often stubborn or eccentric. In that sense, Katie is also eccentric, but when introduced, both of them treated her kindly. I think it was not only because of the case I brought but also due to Quinns and Kyles straightforwardness that left a good impression. The drying of the general herb is also going smoothly. I considered increasing the ventilation as consumption has risen, but for now, it seems fine. However, I need to start preparing tea leaves for winter soon. If the entire room is covered, drying wont progress, so I should probably talk to Dobal about it. Also, surprisingly, Naruvano seems to discern the quality of the general tea and describes the taste differences when making deliveries. It seemed that the pain had settled, and Boatus, with a red face, stood up. It hurts, you damn brat! In his intense rage, all four of us took a step back. It seems theres still more to learn. Experience in such matters is crucial. When faced with hostility, if youre not accustomed to it, you can become intimidated. Thats why humans are sometimes preyed upon by goblins of the same strength. Naturally, Quinns and the others had no combat experience and couldnt counter Boatuss anger. Boatus glared with a furious expression but didnt try to advance. He must not know how the small roof flew at him due to his familiarity with fighting. I tapped the table to draw Boatuss attention. Do you know whose house youve barged into? My name is Alter Less Riedwalt. Im the second son of the Riedwalt family, guardians of the eastern part of the Arsys Empire. Boatuss shock and fear were quickly replaced by a nasty grin. Is this the shallow wisdom of a brat? Did you think Id fall for such an obvious lie? He doesnt believe it at all. Well, its not like a noble son surrounded by children would come without attendants. Still, wary, Boatus glanced around the room. It doesnt matter who you are or what youre doing. My father came to take back his daughter. Dont interfere. Boatus slightly toned down his speech. Regardless of whether hes a noble, he seemed to have judged that I was living in wealth. In the tense situation, I shifted my gaze to Emily. Now, what should I do? Emily was cowering behind Ginny. Not only did she show no sign of wanting to go home, but she also didnt seem concerned about her injured father. Her affection for her parent seems to have completely withered. It would be easy to throw him outbut would that resolve the matter? As I pondered, I suddenly sensed a new presence. It approached with astonishing speed and reached the front door. Aniki, are you here!! The door was flung open with a force that seemed ready to destroy it, and it was Zelet. Behind him, Valden was also hopping around, calling out, Aniki, aniki! Why are they here? Quinns and the others were even more surprised than I was. Suddenly, the men with a bad demeanor came in. Moreover, the leading man was taller and more muscular than Talvit. It seemed Quinns and the others thought they were Boatuss allies, but they were so shocked they didnt notice Boatus also freezing in place. Ignoring the atmosphere, Zeret and Valden found me. Then, just as if they were about to kill someone with their Chapter 120.3 Chapter 120.3 When they told Zerret and Balden who the man was and what he came for, they became furious. They tried to chase after him, but Corpus desperately held them back. The man had already fled, and if those two ran around in a rage, it would cause quite a commotion. I averted my gaze from the three of them struggling and looked toward Talvit. Thats an unusual pairing. He asked for directions along the way. He said he was an adventurer, and he knew that guys name. I see. So, what do you guys want? We came to see my brother A request. Ismira cut off Zerrets quick response and pulled out a request form from her pocket. When we were at the guild, your name came up during a conversation with the receptionist. These two overheard it. But a D-rank wouldnt be sent running errands. They were thrilled! They said they could meet you anytime. I opened the request form with a sigh and saw an unfamiliar name written on it. The client was Kutes Ipjit, and it said the details would be given directly. A surname, huh. I have no idea who that is. A civilian researcher, replacing Yalz Alaster. Oh, they finally decided? But why would they ask for me? No clue. Why dont you ask him yourself? Ismira shrugged, showing little interest. Though the reason for the direct request was a mystery, it didnt seem urgent. There was no need to rush over. And whether to accept it would depend on the details. Even for council members, theres no authority to force adventurers to take a job. Kinel Sabroisthe council member who wanted to interrogate me about the Lisria incident. So Talvit was the grandson of the commander. Ismira and Corpus were surprised, while Quince and the others whispered, A council member? A noble? Zerret and Balden, however, just grinned ear to ear, probably not understanding anything. My grandpa is a man of justice. If you talk to him, Im sure hell help. Until then... Ill protect you too. Talvit said, blushing slightly. His confession-like statement brightened the expressions of Emily, Quince, and the others. A council member and his grandson, along with adventurers who can intimidate with a single glare. With such people offering their help, it must feel reassuring. When Emily thanked him again, Zerret, Balden, and even Talvit smiled shyly. That moment marked the beginning of everyone warming up to each other. They listened to the tales of the Perpetual Mansas, and Talvit had a strength contest with Zerret, much to his chagrin. As I listened to the laughter, I got up to brew another pot of tea. Entering the kitchen, I used [Flint] to light the stove. As I waited for the water to boil, I sensed a presence behind me. Glancing over my shoulder, I met Ismiras cold gaze. You understand? Its fine. Ill handle it. Good. After she walked away, I turned my gaze back to the stove. I had only met Kinel once, but he had left the impression of a stern man. Even with a strong sense of justice, hes a keeper of the law. Hell prioritize law over personal feelings. Nothing is truly resolved. Kinel wont take action, and Zerret and the others are only a temporary measure. I need to make my move. I muttered to myself as I quietly stared at the flames in the stove. Chapter 121.1 Chapter 121.1 The lecture on general studies by Fuval also includes a basic introduction to law. I revisited the study materials in the library and asked the librarian for similar references to review. The specialized books are filled with complex terminology and grammar, which would usually be a challenge to decipher, but thanks to my [Language Proficiency], I had no trouble. With the help of [Concentration Boost], I understood the content in no time. Three days after starting my studies, I left the library with a gloomy expression. After all this research, this is the best I can do... Shaking my head slightly, I left the academy, visited my collaborators, and received their consent. When I returned home, I found the usual group: Serade, Lanine, Quince, along with Tarvit, Zerret, and Balden, all gathered in the living room taking a break. After greeting everyone briefly, I headed upstairs. Afterward, Ted and the others were furious when they found out about Bortass visit. There were suggestions like beating him up and dumping him in the forest, or dumping him in the Filsach territory to let him check out the newly restored mountain path, or even dropping him off in Wolber to avoid causing trouble in our hometown. By the way, the suggestion to beat him up came from Ted, the sightseeing idea was Gemmas, and the one who didnt want trouble at home was Elliot. I was surprised to see the usually gentle Elliot lose his temper, but no matter how you look at it, beating him up and dumping him isnt a good idea. If push comes to shove, Ill take care of it. Also, Ted and the others had apparently just met Manman Mansaku for the first time. A guild employee warned them, saying, They can be a bit troublesome, so if anything happens, consult with Tenko. They said theyd kept their distance as much as possible. Frankly, I dont care which Rebecca is involved, but their supervision falls under Ismira, Corpus, and the guild, not me. In my bedroom, I threw off my school clothes and pulled out different attire from a box stashed away. Ted laughed so hard he had tears in his eyes, apparently forgetting the attire of the guy who beat him. Meanwhile, Zelet, Balden, and Nils nodded in approval, and for some reason, Quince and the others were staring at me in awe. That was embarrassing in its own way. Jonas, who showed no interest as usual, didnt matter, but Nails and Elliot tilted their heads. Heading out? I have some business. I should be back soon, but if Im late, make sure to lock up. Understood. With that, Nails nodded. I usually entrusted the keys to Daina and Nails, her son. If they werent available, either Emily or Ginny would take the key home, but most of the time, they waited for me to return. As we were talking, I heard the sound of horseshoes and wheels from outside. It seemed the escort had arrived. A knock on the door signaled the arrival, and when I opened it, Samini greeted me with a graceful bow. Behind her was a luxurious carriage. Thank you for waiting. Its fine. Lets go. I told Ted and the others, who were all gathered at the entrance, and boarded the carriage. The destination was Emilys father, Bortass house. Chapter 121.2 Chapter 121.2 According to the information I got from Emily, she was raised in a single-father household. Her mother passed away three years ago, and her father, who had always been rough, became even more unstable. Now, shes living with her paternal grandmother, who, fearing for Emilys safety, decided to take her in. This happened a few months before she met Quince and Kyle. Botas, Emilys father, seemed to think hed gotten rid of a burden, but not long after, he started trying to get her back. Her grandmother quickly realized that her son, Botas, was up to no good. Fortunately, Emily was often away gathering Generals Tea, so she didnt know about her fathers actions. But that changed when he barged into our house, making everyone, not just Emily, aware of what was going on. When I first heard the story, I was glad he barged in. If she had been taken without us noticing, it wouldve been difficult to handle. The carriage crossed the main street and entered the northwest part of Selene. Emilys family home is a bit over a ten-minute walk away, closer than the Academy. We didnt really need a carriage, but I had Samini arrange one to keep up appearances as nobility. Even the children of nobles who rent homes use carriages for their commutes to and from the Academy. Unfortunately, thats the proper way of nobility. As I sighed at the carriage ride, something I hadnt dealt with since the exam results were posted, I asked the others riding with me. Do you have the documents? No issues at all. Samini smiled and placed her hand on her bag. If a professional says theres no problem, then everything should proceed smoothly. After enduring a bumpy ten-minute ride, we finally arrived at our destination. The place was an old stone apartment near the outer walls of Selenes northwest district. The building wasnt in terrible condition, but it looked older than my house. The stone was chipped in places, with fine cracks and seams covered in black moss. If not for the faint signs of life, it could easily be mistaken for an abandoned building. Samini opened the creaking door and entered, while I followed, mindful of maintaining a noble appearance. Our destination was a room on the second floor, at the very end. As I walked through the dim hallway, I activated my [Presence Detection] ability. I am Samini, representing the Commercial Guild. Ive been given full authority by Alter-sama for this contract. Contract...? This is regarding the slave trade contract for your daughter, Emily. Botas eyes widened. I observed him closely and sighed softly. No rebuttal, no anger? So he really intends to sell her. What a father. As a formality, weve already appraised her. Shes unskilled in both magic and labor, and being only nine years old, her value is quite low W-wait! Botas interrupted, panicked. For a moment, I had hope, but once again, I was disappointed. You want to buy her, dont you?! Look, shes got a cute face, right? Shell grow into a real beauty! Botas desperately tried to convince us of her worth. Its shocking how grotesquely someone can behave. I kept my cold heart hidden, forcing myself to maintain a neutral expression. Samini, evidently used to dealing with people like him, shook her head slightly, still wearing her polite smile. Im sorry, but Lord Alter requires labor. Her appearance does not factor into Fine. I interrupted Samini. Barely holding on to my composure, I turned to Botas. Ill consider her looks in the appraisal as you wish. Do you have any other demands? Speak now. If you try to play any games, the deals off. At my signal, Samini placed a leather pouch on the table. The sound of jingling coins caught Botas attention. As Samini began stacking gold coins one by one, Botas grin widened with each additional coin. Twenty gold coins, plus ten for her appearance. A total of thirty gold coins. Will you accept this? C-couldnt it be just a little more! Slave traders wouldnt offer you more than this. You know theyd try to exploit you. Isnt that right? Chapter 121.3 Chapter 121.3 Botus was at a loss for words, likely because I had hit the mark. Samini gave a sympathetic nod. There may be a slight increase if we negotiate, but it still wont exceed twenty coins. O-Okay! Ill sell it! Thirty gold coins! Well then, please sign this contract. Hugging the gold coins, Botus signed as Samini instructed. I also gave the contract a quick read and signed it. Samini carefully reviewed it. There are no issues. The contract is now in effect. From this moment, all of Botus-samas rights over Emiri will be transferred to Alter-sama. Please dont forget that, Botus-sama. Even as Samini made this declaration, Botus didnt seem to be listening. He was grinning, clutching the gold coins in his hands. Even though I failed to hide my sigh, he didnt notice. No need to see me off. Without waiting for a reply, I left the room. As I descended the dim staircase, I heard loud laughter coming from above. I pushed aside the discomfort that welled up and left the apartment building. The carriage started moving, with both of us remaining silent. After a while, Samini handed me the contract, placing it on a tin dish. As always, he was meticulous in his preparation. I threw the contract into the dish and lit it with a flint. I absentmindedly watched the smoke as it drifted out of the window. With this, both ownership and guardianship rights over Emiri-san have been nullified. There will still be records, right? Yes. They will be managed by the Merchant Guild. Unless a lawsuit is filed, they wont surface. However Hesitating for once, Samini continued. If you inform her, Emiri-san may feel relieved, no? Shes already at ease. She doesnt need to know. If Botus tells herthen Ill explain again. Once were back, can I leave that to you? Leave it to me. I nodded and returned my gaze to the blue sky. Was it right to keep this from Emiri? I couldnt make that judgment. Please dont mention my name. Perhaps later, but for now, they might get overly cautious after yesterday. Samini acknowledged with his usual smile. Kinele Saburoa must be in a tough spot. It would be hard to ignore his grandsons request to save a young girl, yet he couldnt bend the law. Now that someone had purchased and annulled the slave contract, Emiri was truly free. Even if Botus tried to cause more trouble, I could confidently step in to help. With this, Emiris problem was finally resolved. Im sorry about this. You werent even in charge, but I dragged you into it. Not at all. Alter-sama always takes good care of me. We help each other out, right? Especially today. So, as a small token of thanks, Id like to introduce someone to you. That sounds intriguing. Samini leaned in slightly. Theres a craftsman named Katie. Shes young but full of ambition. I vouch for her skills. A craftsmaninteresting. Ill definitely consider it. Im counting on you. Her work and skill deserve more recognition. With Katies abilities, carving a Majumag should be a simple task. She had been improving her craft by learning the techniques of the Rag, and Samini was sure to appreciate her work. That said, I myself still lacked the skill. When would I ever master the heat treatment for the Majumag? I have a suggestion as well. As I was thinking about that, Samini suddenly spoke. I instinctively braced myself, thinking he would lecture me about the heat treatment. Id like to introduce you to an excellent tailor. Please visit upon your return. With a deeper smile, Samini pointed to my sleeve. Seeing my exposed wrist, I couldnt help but laugh. Haha, I see. Ill gladly take the recommendation. If youre interested, shall we go now? Half a year from now. Ill probably grow by then. Samini remained silent as I laughed it off. Chapter 122.1 Chapter 122.1 Im sorry, Tenko. I dont know the details either. As soon as Rebecca spoke, she apologized with a guilty expression. Its one of those late summer days clinging to autumn, and Id come to the Adventurers Guild to check on the status of the special request made for me. They only said, I need a child adventurer who can use [Earth Wall], and thats it. Thats odd. Even if its a repair job, theres no reason to limit it to children. Rebecca and I tilted our heads, separated by the counter. It had been five days since Id been contacted about the special request from Mannen Mansaku. Id been busy dealing with Emilys situation, but that didnt mean Id ignored it completely. The day after I was contacted, I visited the guild and left a message with another receptionist because Rebecca wasnt there, saying, Im busy at the moment. Now that things had settled down, Id come back to check on it, and Kyutes Ipjit was still waiting for me. What will you do? You dont have to take the request if you dont want to. At this point, I cant just turn it down. Ill at least go listen to what its about. Whether I accept it will depend on the details. Id appreciate that. To be honest, we cant afford to get on bad terms with the council member either. With a weight lifted off her shoulders, Rebecca scribbled an address onto a piece of parchment. I took it and headed to Kyutes home. Kyutes Ipjit is one of the newly appointed council members. About six months ago, Risurias replacement was decideda woman named Mumer Tershein, who works as a private tutor. The reason it took so long was that both were selected from the civilian sector. If they were from one of the three major academies, the Magic Guild, or the Guards commander, they wouldve been selected without needing the councils approval. But thats not the case for civilians. Even if they meet the qualifications based on their achievements or abilities, whether they accept the role is entirely up to them. Unlike academy heads, who are selected almost out of obligation, their position is different. It mustve been quite difficult to find replacements after losing two civilian council members at once. Kyutes house was located in the southwest corner of Selen, near the outer walls, practically the opposite side of town from my own home. Naturally, this area was also part of the slums. After asking passersby for directions several times, I finally arrived at my destination. Before me stood a humble, single-story brick house. The property was modest, with narrow gaps between the neighboring homes and no visible garden. It was the kind of place meant simply for sleepinga far cry from the type of home youd expect a council member to live in. At first glance, the outer walls werent severely damaged, but considering how worn-down the house was, it was probably a wall repair job after all. A council member would also be familiar with road repairs. Perhaps they were strapped for cash and thats why they specifically requested me, a D-rank adventurer. When I knocked on the door, a gaunt middle-aged man appeared after a brief wait. As he glanced at me suspiciously, I bowed politely. Im Tenko, a D-rank adventurer. Im here regarding your special request Oh, right. I left out the details to avoid attracting unwanted attention. Completely slipped my mind. Kyutes dug through one of the pilespossibly a deskand magically pulled out a cup. As he tilted it back, he began to explain the request. My guess had been a little off. It wasnt to clean up but to help him move. Since hed been appointed to the council, theyd assigned him a new residence, and he wanted help moving his belongings. Well, its not unheard of for adventurers to help with moves. The odd part was that this is usually a job for F-rank or E-rank adventurers. Its rare for a D-rank, especially a solo adventurer, to be specifically requested. And with all these research materials crammed into the house, it would be hard work even for a team. I heard you specifically requested a child who can use [Earth Wall]. Does that mean theres also some repair work involved? No, no repair work. Then why make such a request? Id heard you were a capable adventurer. To think youd ask such an idiotic question... Im disappointed. Kyutes shook his head, looking exasperated. Im the one whos disappointed here. None of this makes sense. Ive never been told Im good at moving or cleaning, nor do I think thats the case. Im sorry, but I dont quite understand what youre getting at. Helena is my former student. Does that explain it? ...Ah, so you used to be a teacher? Years ago. I passed the position on to Helena. The council, and Helenas former teacher. The connection seems to be [Earth Wall], but that doesnt explain anything. I asked with my eyes once more, and Kyutes let out a dramatic sigh, as if to show his exasperation. You still dont get it? The academys standards have dropped. I dont trust just any adventurer with my research materials. Youre capable enough to transport them safely without ruining them. Though, Im starting to have doubts about that. Chapter 122.2 Chapter 122.2 It was a harsh accusation, but I had to agree it was suspicious. I casually glanced at the stack of parchment piled up, but it made no sense at all. It seemed to be an analysis of a magic circlethough, in this world, magic circles are mere symbols. I had no clue what they were researching. Youre right, I dont know enough. But thats not the main issue. If you were to carry all these documents by yourself, I cant even begin to imagine how long it would take. You should hire other adventurers. Theres no need to worry. I have the magical bag, Telpers Bag. Once again, he shoved his hand between some books and pulled out an ancient bag. He proudly presented it, and my head began to ache. What is this feeling of frustration? If he has the magical Telpers Bag, then transporting things isnt an issue at all. You just stuff everything in, and pick out what you need when its time. Anyone could do it. So, we dont need the help of adventurers, right? When I said this, Kyutes looked shocked. You expect me to clean this up!? Thats what it sounds like. No way! Im terrible at cleaning! Kyutes clenched his fist and declared this. How could he say that so confidently? How did this guy even get elected to the council? Frustrated with the lack of progress, I returned the conversation to the point. I understand youre bad at cleaning. But that doesnt explain why you called me. Are you avoiding the main issue? At my words, Kyutes flinched. Then, he muttered quietly under his breath. ...Because itll get stolen. What? Im trying to revive lost magical technology! What if my research gets stolen!? Kyutes blurted out, breathing heavily. It didnt resonate with me at all, though. But at least with that one sentence, I finally understood the gist of it. He had been given a large mansion by the council, but hes bad at cleaning and afraid of having his research stolen, so he cant hire anyone. And thats where I come in. Being a student at the academy, Im trustworthy, plus Im Helenas disciple. To Kyutes, who used to be a lecturer, I might even feel like a grand disciple. However, I think master and disciple should be more concerned about research theft. Just to confirm, is your research on lost magical technology really that important? Do you know of [Magic Essence]? Alphas skill, right? Exactly. Thats proof that magical technology has been lost. Alphas could instantly modify and reconstruct any magic. Not just magiche could even create magic tools and golems... Hold on a minute. I stopped Kyutes as he rambled on. This wasnt the version of the story I knew. I heard [Magic Essence] was about reducing mana consumption and increasing casting speed. Thats a result of modification and reconstruction! The old-timers deny it, but Helena agrees with me. Shes also keen on solving the mystery of [Magic Essence]. This is a spell I developed myself! Its one of my proud creations! Wow, that sounds even worse. Does it explode when cast? Why would anyone need a spell like that!? The spell is called [Reference Point]. It marks a designated spot! Ill return the question to you. Why would anyone need a Just as I was about to finish, I stopped. A marker...? Tell me more about the spell. Are you interested? Just like Helena said, you have great potential! Thats fine, just give me the details. Oh, right! Let me explain! Despite my bluntness, Kyutes lit up and eagerly explained. [Reference Point] is a basic non-attribute spell. As long as its within your line of sight, you can mark any location. Even if the target moves, the marker wont disappear. For example, if you mark a bird, the marker will remain no matter how far it flies, and youll know exactly where it is. Thats impressive. It sounds like a very useful spell. Kyutes beamed with joy at my praise, but his expression soon darkened. But... while the marker is active, your mana is constantly drained. The farther the distance, the faster the consumption, and at some point, it skyrockets to the point where it drains your mana in an instant. I see. So its not suited for long-term tracking. Can you cast other spells while its active? If you lose concentration, the marker disappears. You cant use other spells at the same time. Kyutes shook his head sadly, but with [Multiple Chanting], that could be worked around. I continued my questions. Can anyone else see the marker? Unfortunately, only the caster can see it. I thought it might be useful for construction work or surveying, but if no one else can see it, its kind of pointless. Oh, unless they have [Magic Search] or [Mana Vision]. Do you know about [Mana Vision], the ability from the Mystic Eye? As I listened to his answer, I considered the potential of [Reference Point]. This spell might actually be useful. At the very least, its worth trying. Even if its useless, Ill just be helping with the move for free. Its not a huge inconvenience. Ive decided. Ill take the job in exchange for the [Reference Point] spellbook. WhReally? Even though its a failed spell? Didnt you just say it was your proud creation? Well, whatever. Yes, Id like that spellbook. Please. At my words, Kyutes fell silent. Then, just as he started trembling, he leaped at me with a beaming smile. Ugh, with all this junk, theres nowhere to run. I cant believe you appreciate my spell this much! What a wonderful day! Im so lucky to have a student like you! The middle-aged man clung to me, tears of joy in his eyes. This guy... I hope Rackendale isnt another one of his students. Chapter 122.3 Chapter 122.3 The move was finished before dusk. I threw everything into the Telpers bag and just pulled them out according to Kyutes instructions at the new mansion, so it was easy. It was annoying how Kyutes would constantly go off-topic, but I got used to it quickly enough. I made small talk as needed, and while nodding along, I waited for the next instruction. It took more time than necessary, but Kyutes seemed to enjoy chatting as he pleased. Because of that, even after the move was done, he wouldnt let me leave and almost suggested I stay the night. Somehow, I managed to get his signature for job completion and headed home. The next day, I went into the forest to try out the new magic I had acquired, [Reference Point]. I had already tested the basics at home, so I understood how it worked. The magic consumption was the lowest among the beginner spells I knew. After about ten seconds, the same amount of mana was lost again, and when I specified a distant spire from the rooftop, the consumption increased slightly, and the rate of depletion sped up. Still, it wasnt a significant burden, so the further away Kyutes mentioned must refer to quite a distance. After confirming that no adventurers were nearby, I set my belongings down on a fallen tree. Lets start with something simple. I designated a small stone nearby using [Reference Point], and a point of light attached to it. Then, I focused and used [Multi-Casting], launching [Magic Bolt] at the target. The magical arrow pierced the point of light perfectly, sending the stone flying. Next, I designated two branches. One on the right, two on the left. It didnt matter how scattered or numerous they were. The moment they entered my field of vision, I designated them, then immediately appraised their health and cast the necessary amount of attack spells. The mana consumption of [Reference Point] was minimal, and since I canceled it quickly, it didnt become a burden. I hunted quietly, with terrifying efficiency. Before I realized it, there was a pile of monster corpses too large to carry back. I went overboard... In a hurry, I disassembled them, and stuffed pelts, meat, mana stones, and usable weapons into a large bag. Hoisting it onto my back, I stumbled my way back to town, barely slipping in before the gates closed. I smiled at the gate guard, who was concerned about my wobbling, as I carried the heavy load home. Walking down a dim alley, the image of my hunting mentor, Nerio, came to mind. If he saw this reckless hunting, Nerio would be devastated... The combination of attack magic, [Reference Point], and [Appraisal] was overwhelmingly efficient. Because of that, I need to be more careful. If I keep hunting as I used to, I wont be able to handle it all. That asidemy bow is going to become even more obsolete from here on. The bow isnt useless, since it can be applied to magic. I told myself that, but Nerios sad expression didnt change. Chapter 123.1 Chapter 123.1 If there were a cold wind in this world, today would be the first. Under the autumn sky, where the cold winds rage, I stood in the grassland, observing the divided positions of east and west. Commanding the eastern forces is Kurtos Norbert Pesim. He is the heir to the Pesim barony and tends to be overconfident, but among the third year, he stands out as the best. And the commander of the west is Lambert Alois Ketten. He is the third son of a baronial family, excelling in individual skills, leadership, and judgment, ranking top among the third years. Excluding loyal subjects like Felix and oddballs like me, theres no one among the upperclassmen who surpasses him. The joint exercise involving second yearswho will emerge victorious in the first battle? Both camps, along with the senior students acting as judges, take their positions. As the battle drum sounds in the central tent, both sides spring into action. Following the standard strategy, the Kurtos squad sends out a mobile unit in advance. In contrast, the Lambert squads movements seemed somewhat sluggish. Moreover, they seem to be planning to confront the enemy without reorganizing their squad. As I watch, Kamar and Neji from the Kurtos squad rush past me. Judges, thank you for your hard work! You guys do your best too! I reply to the two with a relaxed response. Then, as I see the mobile unit led by Kurtos set off, a nearby upperclassman signals me with his eyes. Well then, time to get to work. I chase after the mobile unit and head toward Lamberts position. Picking up speed, I overtake the mobile unit, and Kamar and the others ahead look back, confused. Since the Lambert squad abandoned the battlefield capture, they seem to have advanced more than anticipated. Having boldly penetrated deep into enemy territory, Kamar and Neji turn back and join the rear mobile unit. Theyve wasted their stamina. With that, the tide of battle shifted dramatically. Prioritizing coordination among squad members, the Lambert squad steadily defeats the Kurtos squad due to the difference in their capabilities. When the front lines collapse and they invade close to the main camp, Liz leads the mages, charging forward with the intent to die honorably. However, mages without offensive spells are merely children. Elliott assigns the task to the second year, ultimately breaching the Kurtos main camp through sheer numbers. The first battle ended in victory for the Lambert squad. The injured receive treatment, while the others return to the tents. I attend the judges debriefing, where the seniors communicate tomorrows points of caution. After the debriefing, as I try to return to my tent, Elphimia approaches me. We won decisively, didnt we? Given the disparity in strength. Lamberts command ability is beyond that of a mere student, and there are also Felix and Elliotts squad. Your followers were curled up in the waiting area, though? In the early stages. Dont mention it. Theyre usually reliable forces. Everyone prepares dinner or rests in preparation for tomorrow. By now, I imagine Nils is being scolded by Elliott somewhere. Also, the other Ranaine, Jonas, was fighting with the Lambert squad. He couldnt use any support magic, so he served as a messenger, but in the end, he mixed with the assault unit and scattered Lizs attacking squad. Even among mages, the difference in determination and experience for close combat is night and day. If Lizs assault unit were made up of people like Jonas, Kurtos might have lasted a bit longer. I wonder what will happen tomorrow. Its obvious. Itll get chaotic, right? Recalling last year, Elphimia smiled faintly. Chapter 123.2 Chapter 123.2 The next morning, when the team assignments were announced, Lambert returned to his tent with a stern expression, while Kurtos, hiding his tension beneath a calm demeanor, went back to his own. Perhaps due to their overwhelming victory the day before, Lamberts team had suffered significant losses. Starting with Elliotts squad, many of the prominent third-years were reassigned from Lamberts team to Kurtoss, leaving only Felix as the remaining competent force. The only silver lining was that the second-years had a balanced level of strength. Lambert was put in a difficult position, but Kurtos must also be feeling the pressure. If they didnt create such a disparity, it would mean the instructors had assessed Lamberts team as capable of struggling. If they lost, Kurtos would have no ground to stand on. And as the instructors intended, both teams would end up fighting desperately. I received permission to move closer to Lamberts main camp. The weaker Lambert team couldnt expand their front lines. They would be taken out one by one. The main battlefield would likely be near Lamberts main camp. All preparations were complete, and the camp bell echoed through the forest. Thus began the second day of the joint training exercise. As Kurtoss team moved out, Lambert formed a circular formation centered around their main camp. Though it was a thorough defensive stance, only Felix stepped forward from the front line of the circle. It seemed he intended to confront Kurtoss vanguard alone. Felix was being reckless. In any case, now that their defenses were so solid, half-hearted attacks would be repelled. They could either aim for a breakthrough at one point or encircle and launch a full-scale attack. It would be interesting to see how last years experience influenced the situation. Kurtos had been part of the ambush unit, so he could anticipate that Lambert would use the same tactics. Even if the likelihood of an ambush was low, Kurtos wasnt the type to gamble. In that casewould they launch a half-hearted attack? If it were Lambert, he would probably see through that. While scouting, Kurtoss attacking force reached the front of the main camp and began to deploy to surround the circular formation. As expected, the rear guard halted at the midpoint between the two camps. They likely planned to be cautious of an ambush while attacking only with the vanguard, switching to a full-scale assault once they assessed the situation. Once they encircled, the ambush unit wouldnt be able to move freely. They would lose troops unnecessarily, but it was a reliable strategy. It all depended on that guy. Facing Felix was Sigurass squad, commanding the attacking forces, with Elliotts squad also standing by nearby. They had deployed two of the strongest third-year squads to keep the troublesome Felix in check, but Elliotts expression was grim. He seemed dissatisfied with their deployment. Charge! It was as if he was asking to be attacked. Well, if Kurtos had given the orders, it would have been harsh to blame Siguras. Go, Felix! Breaking through the clamor, a commanding voice rang out like a thunderous shout. Receiving his lords command, Felix dashed out as if propelled forward. Then, six members surged out from the center of the circle, following behind him. The frontal forces hurriedly tried to contain him, but the front of the circle shifted to the offensive and obstructed their efforts. My name is Lambert Alois Ketten! If you want my head, come and take it! Moreover, the captain himself rushed to fill the gap left by Felix. Should they seize the flag or take down the captain? With two objectives, the attacking forces, now without a commander, fell into confusion. To report the situation, a messenger from Kurtoss team rushed, but he wouldnt make it in time. They were right in front of the enemys main camp. Though it might have been a coincidence, things were progressing exactly as Lambert intended. He had read Kurtoss character, solidified their defenses, and baited the enemys vanguard. Then, he took down the strongest members and immediately sent Felix to charge. Eliminating the commanding figures of the attacking forces was fortunate. Well, it seemed Elliott had been wary of this situation. However, despite differences in magnitude, I think they ended up with a similar result. Felix was devoting his life to Lambert. He had become the cornerstone of the defense, a wedge for counterattack. Given such a significant role, it would be strange if he didnt rise to the occasion. Watching the fighting Lambert, I couldnt help but smirk secretly. I thought it was just Felix, but it seems everyone here is fired up. Moreover, he jumped into the danger zone and even declared his name. What he was doing was the same as Siguras, but the meaning and effect are different between coincidence and deliberate action. Anddid he leave the flags defense to the second-years? Even in such circumstances, he was letting the juniors learn. Truly, a model senior. I exchanged glances with the other judges and left the scene. Now, I will witness Felixs battle. Chapter 123.3 Chapter 123.3 I run alongside Felix at a distance, careful not to get in his way. The six other participants who deployed with us for some reason dont chase him. Instead, they scatter, running through the forest. They pop out in front of Kurtoss messengers and scoutsnot to fight, but only to vanish back into the woods. Curious, I sneak a peek and notice all six have their faces covered with cloth. So, their goal is disruption. Covering their faces... I see, its to mess with our ability to judge them. Even if the third-years lack strength, the second-years are competent enough. But if we cant see their faces, we wont know who we need to watch out for. Its likely the disruption squad is made up mostly of commoners. Most nobles or knights sons hate covering their faces. And those willing to do so tend to have high moraleespecially the commoners. This disruption squad from Lamberts group has even managed to throw off the entire alert network. In different parts of the forest, rear units have been moving in the wrong direction, standing still for no reason, or giving up and retreating back to Kurtoss main camp. Retreating isnt the worst option. A clear analysis would show that most of these threats arent all that dangerous. The real threat, though, is racing through the forest at full speed. Felix suddenly appears, wiping out a rear unit in the blink of an eye. The confusion only grows worse. Felix tears through the center, making his way toward Kurtoss main camp. Then, he suddenly stops in his tracks. I figured youd come charging straight through. Standing in his way were Kamal and Nejikane. They mustve pieced together from fragments of information that Felix was on the attack and gathered a team to ambush him. Still more trouble, huh? Catching his breath, Felix raises his wooden sword. These two wont be easy to get past unscathed. Even if the regrouping doesnt work, if things stay like this, Kurtos will lose all his commanders. With Rastean back at camp, they might still have a chance. Butthis wont buy them much time. Kamal swings his sword awkwardly, trying to make up for his lack of skill in martial arts. Yet the gap in raw power is too great. Felix steadily pushes him back until Kamal takes a clean hit to the upper body and falls unconscious. With him down, the rest fall apart. Felix and his reinforcements tear through the ambush team, forcing some members to retreat to the main camp. With this, the final obstacle is gone. Hearing Rasteans report, Kurtos prepares to face Felixs counterattack squad at the camp. Then, something catches my attention. I sense a group from the disruption squad converging and heading toward the main camp. So that was part of the plan, too. Felix, joined by the reinforcements, takes off running. Butonce again, he halts abruptly. I turn back, ears straining in disbelief. The sound of a camp bell echoes through the forest. Felix, the second-years, and I all stand frozen in shock. Neither the counterattack squad nor the disruption squad had reached Kurtoss camp. The flag It must have fallen. Thats the end of the exercise. Return to the camp. At my announcement, Felix turns toward me with a dazed expression. The second-years hang their heads, stifling quiet sobs. Chapter 123.4 Chapter 123.4 When I returned to the waiting area for the referees, the atmosphere was strange. Everyone was watching the medical tent from a distance. Did someone get seriously hurt? Lambertno, thats impossible. As I stood there observing the scene, Elphimia emerged from the medical tent after a while. She began talking with the instructor who had been waiting nearby. Hes unconscious, but hell be fine. I see, thats a relief. After bowing to the relieved instructor, Elphimia noticed me too. As she approached, she muttered, It was Shock Bolt, the Lightning Arrow. Who got hit? A second-year from Kurtos unit. Do you know who did it? Could it be... that one? Spot on. So, it was you in the circle, Luchena. You told me about her, but still Exhausted from using sacred magic, Elphimia stretched slightly. Shes incredible, isnt she? Even with multiple instructors scolding her, do you know what she said back? No idea. I cant begin to understand her. She said the ban on attack magic is too soft. Lambert, perhaps hiding his embarrassment, gave a stern nod. The second-years smiled, bowed once more, and returned to their tent. Its a shame, though. This was your last exercise, too. Felix lamented as he watched them leave. Its fine. We wouldnt have been the best role models for them anyway. Dont lump me in with you! Without missing a beat, Elphimia rejected the statement, but Lambert shook his head. To me, youre all the same. Strategy or no strategy. Elphimia started to argue but bit her tongue. She glanced at me and sighed as if to say, He doesnt get it. And so, the final training exercise at the academy came to an end. As with last year, the students learned many lessons and gained valuable experience. Though I was stuck as a referee, getting the chance to observe their battles from an objective perspective was a rare experience. While folding my tent for the retreat, I noticed Lambert and Kurtos shaking hands. A glance around revealed similar scenes unfolding everywhere. Shortly, some of these students will likely go on to become key figures supporting the empire. Lambert should aim to become a court knight. Leaving him in Keeten would be a waste. Then again, who am I to talk? Well both keep fighting to protect our rural lands. Chapter 124.1 Chapter 124.1 As I left the forest, Quince and the others came running toward me. We gathered a lot! Saying that, they proudly displayed the fruits of their efforts. Their leather bags were filled not only with General Grass but also with various wild plants. On this late autumn day, we had taken a break from making magical tools and blacksmithing to collect materials and go mushroom hunting. Though Quince and the others usually trained in the backyard, they rarely asked to come along when I said I was heading to the forest. Since it was just a casual outing, I allowed them to join on the condition that they not enter the forest. I entrusted their safety to Rooflord and while I wandered the forests outskirts, Quince and the others busied themselves collecting General Grass in the meadows. Taking a quick glance at their bags, I noticed quite a few useless plants mixed in. They had been learning about materials not only from Lily but also from Elphimia and Lola, though their results were still a bit hit-or-miss. Once home, we sorted and processed the gathered plants. Quince and the others began drying the General Grass in their usual room, while I took the mushrooms and wild vegetables to the kitchen to start cooking, albeit in a rough way. Im back! A little later, the adventurer team, led by Ted, arrived. When I peeked out of the kitchen, Ted and Gemma were carrying a boar split vertically, while Elliot and Nils carried a pole with a deer dangling from it. The butchering seemed to be complete, with only chunks of meat remaining. Hunting today, huh? No, we were escorting Lady Lola. The game was just a bonus. Wheres Lola? We dropped her off. She said shed start processing materials right away. With that, Ted and the others carried the meat into the kitchen. In addition to making potions, Lola also helped with the preparation of Tejiryl Grass, the main ingredient for Awakening Water. Some days were so busy that she rushed home the moment her lectures ended. Her [Mixing] skill had grown to Rank 2 by now. However, despite her constant work on mixing at her familys business, her progress had come to a halt. Though she laughed it off, saying, This is as far as I can go, reaching [Mixing 2] meant that, even if potion quality wasnt exceptional, the chance of failure was greatly reduced. It could be said that she had achieved her goal in joining the academy. Initially, I planned to make a stew with mushrooms and wild vegetables, but at Teds suggestion, we decided to throw in chunks of boar and deer meat as well. Since Nails and Nils offered to help, we prepared some meat as skewers, and any leftovers would be shared with the neighbors by Ted and the others. This sharing wasnt my idea. They started doing it after hearing about it from Deyna. She mentioned, The backyard training is annoying the neighbors, though the real trigger was likely Emilys father. Having good relations with the neighbors means they can lend a hand when needed or at least provide useful information. Soon after, Ted and the others returned, accompanied by Lily and Deyna. The two had met by chance on the main street and joined up with Teds group during their meat delivery. Leaving the cooking to the two skilled women, I switched to helping with the skewers. In addition, the guilds contributions had become more balanced after Lanaine joined. Nils and Jonas, who joined later, struggled to advance to E-rank. Seeing that, Lola discussed it with the group and decided to start officially handling escort requests through the guild. Though there were fees, it allowed both of them to get promoted. By the way Just as Ted finished speaking, Lily suddenly raised a topic. She turned her gaze toward me, prompting me to stop sipping my General Tea and respond with a questioning look. Alter-sama, I have a question. Does the soil created with One Handful of Soil C Handy Soil disappear over time? No, it shouldnt. Wait... did it disappear? Tilting her head slightly, Lily gave a small nod. Thats strange. Ive generated a significant amount of water and soil before, and not once have I seen or heard of them vanishing. When I asked for more details, Lily explained that she didnt witness the disappearance firsthand. She had generated soil in a pot using Handy Soil, but when she checked later, some of it was gone. At first, she thought it was a mistake, but it happened more than once. If she didnt see it vanish, could it have been stolen? But who would steal soil? Maybe someone was growing plants in a dormitory garden? There are plenty of students who can use Handy Soil, so why steal it from the garden? Unless... it was stolen because Lily created it? I crossed my arms, thinking it over, and turned toward Jonas. Give it back, Jonas. Wha?! Even you, Alter-sama? Id never steal soil that Lily worked so hard to create! And besides, I already got mine ages ago! He raised the small pouch hanging from his neck, only for Elliot to smack him on the head. Jonas was then forced to bow and awkwardly return the pouch to Lily. Not that shed know what to do with it. In any case, Jonas wasnt the culpritjust another unrelated incident. So, the soil really disappeared, huh? Id better look into it. If it can vanish under certain conditions, all the soil Ive created might be at risk.